The perpetuitie of a regenerate mans estate VVherein it is manifestly proued by sundry arguments, reasons and authorities. That such as are once truly regenerated and ingrafted into Christ by a liuely faith, can neither finally nor totally fall from grace. It is also proued, that this hath beene the receiued and resolued doctrine, of all the ancient fathers, of all the Protestant churches and writers beyond the seas, and of the Church of England. All the principall arguments that are, or may be obiected against it, either from Scripture, or from reason, are here likewise cleared and answered. By William Prynne Gent: Lincolniensis.
         Prynne, William, 1600-1669.
      
       
         
           1626
        
      
       Approx. 1067 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 231 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A10194
         STC 20471
         ESTC S115319
         99850538
         99850538
         15747
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A10194)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 15747)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 934:1)
      
       
         
           
             The perpetuitie of a regenerate mans estate VVherein it is manifestly proued by sundry arguments, reasons and authorities. That such as are once truly regenerated and ingrafted into Christ by a liuely faith, can neither finally nor totally fall from grace. It is also proued, that this hath beene the receiued and resolued doctrine, of all the ancient fathers, of all the Protestant churches and writers beyond the seas, and of the Church of England. All the principall arguments that are, or may be obiected against it, either from Scripture, or from reason, are here likewise cleared and answered. By William Prynne Gent: Lincolniensis.
             Prynne, William, 1600-1669.
          
           [40], 410, [2] p.
           
             Printed by William Iones dwelling in Redcrosse-streete,
             London :
             1626.
          
           
             With a final errata leaf.
             Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Regeneration (Theology) -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2002-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-04 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-06 Kirk Davis
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-06 Kirk Davis
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PERPETVITIE
           OF
           A
           REGENERATE
           MANS
           ESTATE
           .
        
         
           Wherein
           it
           is
           manifestly
           proued
           by
           sundry
           arguments
           ,
           reasons
           and
           authorities
           .
           That
           such
           as
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           a
           liuely
           faith
           ,
           can
           neither
           finally
           nor
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           also
           proued
           ,
           that
           this
           hath
           beene
           the
           receiued
           and
           resolued
           Doctrine
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           and
           writers
           beyond
           the
           seas
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           All
           the
           principall
           arguments
           that
           are
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           obiected
           against
           it
           ,
           either
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           from
           reason
           ,
           are
           here
           likewise
           cleared
           and
           answered
           .
        
         
           By
           WILLIAM
           PRYNNE
           Gent
           :
           Lincolniensis
           .
        
         
           PSAL.
           125.
           
           Verse
           1.
           
        
         
           
             They
             that
             trust
             in
             the
             Lord
             shall
             be
             as
             Mount
             Sion
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             remoued
             but
             standeth
             fast
             for
             euer
          
        
         
           Fulgentius
           de
           Praedestinatione
           ad
           Monimum
           .
        
         
           
             Gratia
             praeuenis
             impium
             ,
             vt
             fiat
             iustus
             :
             subsequitur
             iustum
             ne
             fiat
             impius
             :
             
               Praueniselisum
            
             vt
             surgat
             :
             subsequitur
             eleuatum
             necadat
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
        
         
           Printed
           by
           WILLIAM
           IONES
           dwelling
           in
           Redcrossestreete
           .
           1626.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           MOST
           REVEREND
           FATHER
           IN
           GOD
           GEORGE
           BY
           THE
           Diuine
           Prouidence
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           Primate
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           his
           Maiesties
           most
           Honourable
           Priuy
           Councell
        
         
           MOST
           Reuerend
           Father
           in
           God
           ,
           it
           hath
           pleased
           the
           dispenser
           and
           giuer
           of
           all
           honour
           and
           preferment
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           especiall
           prouidence
           ,
           to
           aduance
           your
           Grace
           (
           next
           to
           our
           gratious
           and
           Dread
           Soueraigne
           )
           to
           the
           highest
           place
           of
           rule
           and
           dignitie
           in
           this
           our
           Church
           ,
           whereby
           you
           are
           farre
           ingaged
           to
           patronize
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           established
           and
           resolued
           Doctrines
           of
           our
           
             English
             Church
          
           .
           Which
           when
           I
           had
           well
           considered
           ,
           it
           moued
           me
           to
           consecrate
           these
           
             first
             fruites
          
           of
           my
           studies
           to
           your
           Grace
           ;
           which
           are
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           a
           iust
           ,
           (
           though
           weake
           and
           meane
           ,
           )
           defence
           of
           a
           principell
           and
           ground
           of
           that
           religion
           ,
           which
           hath
           beene
           long
           established
           and
           setled
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           till
           some
           factious
           and
           nouellizing
           spirits
           (
           if
           not
           worse
           )
           were
           so
           bold
           and
           impudent
           of
           late
           for
           to
           disturbe
           it
           .
           The
           men
           and
           meanes
           by
           which
           this
           truth
           hath
           beene
           
           disturbed
           and
           drawne
           into
           question
           ,
           are
           not
           vnknowne
           (
           I
           suppose
           )
           vnto
           your
           Grace
           :
           and
           therefore
           I
           neede
           not
           to
           informe
           against
           them
           .
           All
           that
           I
           shall
           say
           of
           them
           is
           only
           this
           ;
           that
           they
           are
           now
           so
           potent
           and
           so
           politique
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           are
           not
           speedily
           and
           carefully
           preuented
           by
           your
           Grace
           ,
           they
           are
           like
           to
           quell
           ,
           at
           least
           to
           cloud
           ,
           that
           glorious
           truth
           and
           Gospell
           (
           which
           hath
           shined
           so
           bright
           ,
           so
           plentifully
           and
           comfortablie
           among
           vs
           for
           so
           long
           a
           season
           ,
           )
           with
           the
           dismall
           ,
           the
           dangerous
           and
           pernitious
           mists
           of
           Poperie
           and
           Arminianisme
           .
           Their
           bookes
           ,
           you
           know
           ,
           which
           are
           fraught
           with
           dangerous
           and
           hurtfull
           errors
           (
           and
           so
           much
           the
           more
           dangerous
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           sweetned
           ,
           cloathed
           and
           guilded
           ouer
           ,
           with
           the
           name
           and
           countenance
           of
           the
           
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
          
           )
           are
           printed
           and
           reprinted
           ,
           sold
           openly
           and
           dispersed
           publikely
           without
           controll
           :
           and
           the
           pious
           ,
           wholsome
           and
           Christian
           labours
           of
           all
           such
           as
           would
           confute
           them
           (
           by
           reason
           of
           those
           meanes
           which
           they
           haue
           made
           )
           can
           either
           finde
           no
           license
           for
           the
           presse
           :
           or
           if
           they
           chance
           to
           come
           vnto
           the
           presse
           by
           stealth
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           they
           are
           either
           quelled
           and
           smothered
           in
           it
           before
           they
           come
           vnto
           their
           birth
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           are
           called
           in
           and
           quelled
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           bee
           published
           and
           dispersed
           ,
           for
           to
           cleare
           and
           vindicate
           the
           truth
           :
           so
           that
           by
           the
           supportation
           and
           propagating
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           discountenancing
           and
           suppressing
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           truth
           of
           God
           which
           wee
           haue
           hitherto
           professed
           ,
           is
           like
           to
           be
           betrayed
           .
           Shall
           these
           factious
           ,
           scismaticall
           and
           hereticall
           spirits
           ,
           bee
           so
           industrous
           to
           establish
           and
           to
           vent
           their
           Errors
           ,
           and
           to
           quell
           the
           truth
           :
           and
           shall
           not
           wee
           be
           as
           diligent
           and
           couragious
           to
           defend
           it
           ?
           shall
           they
           
           with
           all
           their
           might
           and
           maine
           plant
           Poperie
           and
           Arminianisme
           ,
           nay
           Pelagianisme
           &
           Atheismie
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           shall
           wee
           sit
           still
           with
           foulded
           hands
           ,
           with
           silent
           tongues
           ,
           and
           stupified
           hearts
           ,
           and
           not
           labour
           to
           withstand
           them
           .
           Alas
           where
           is
           our
           loue
           ,
           where
           is
           our
           zeale
           to
           God
           and
           to
           his
           cause
           ?
           where
           is
           our
           ancient
           courage
           for
           the
           truth
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           now
           so
           cold
           and
           frozen
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           now
           so
           much
           ashamed
           of
           that
           glorious
           Gospell
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           which
           hath
           flourished
           so
           long
           among
           vs
           ,
           and
           hath
           made
           vs
           a
           mirror
           and
           a
           spectacle
           of
           Gods
           mercies
           vnto
           all
           the
           world
           ;
           that
           now
           wee
           dare
           not
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           wee
           will
           not
           ,
           defend
           and
           take
           its
           part
           ;
           that
           we
           dare
           not
           to
           (
           a
           )
           contend
           and
           struggle
           for
           it
           ?
           but
           that
           we
           suffer
           it
           so
           willingly
           to
           bee
           surprised
           and
           betrayed
           ,
           as
           if
           wee
           were
           more
           willing
           to
           be
           rid
           of
           it
           ,
           then
           any
           longer
           to
           inioy
           it
           .
           Certainly
           this
           want
           of
           courage
           for
           ,
           and
           loue
           vnto
           the
           truth
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           sure
           syntome
           ,
           (
           b
           )
           
             that
             iniquitie
             doth
             abound
             among
             vs
             ,
          
           so
           it
           may
           iustly
           cause
           the
           Lord
           to
           bring
           a
           famine
           and
           scarcitie
           among
           vs
           ,
           (
           c
           )
           
             not
             of
             bread
          
           only
           (
           which
           now
           is
           very
           likely
           to
           befall
           vs
           )
           but
           euen
           
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           which
           is
           farre
           worse
           :
           yea
           ,
           it
           may
           prouoke
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           deseruedly
           ,
           (
           d
           )
           
             to
             giue
             vs
             vp
             to
             strong
             delusions
             to
             beleeue
             lies
             ,
             that
             we
             all
             may
             be
             damned
             ,
             because
             wee
             would
             not
             receiue
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             so
             wee
             might
             be
             saued
             .
          
           O
           therefore
           let
           mee
           now
           beseech
           your
           Grace
           ,
           that
           as
           in
           former
           times
           you
           haue
           ,
           so
           now
           ,
           you
           would
           take
           heart
           and
           courage
           for
           the
           truth
           .
           You
           haue
           many
           incouragements
           ,
           many
           inforcements
           and
           ingagements
           for
           to
           doe
           it
           .
           For
           your
           incouragement
           ,
           you
           haue
           the
           
             Lord
             of
             hosts
          
           ,
           and
           the
           almightie
           King
           of
           heauen
           for
           to
           take
           your
           part
           ;
           you
           haue
           the
           votes
           and
           prayers
           of
           all
           true
           hearted
           Christians
           ,
           you
           haue
           all
           the
           
           aide
           and
           assistance
           that
           heauen
           and
           earth
           can
           yeeld
           vnto
           you
           :
           O
           
             feare
             not
             then
             the
          
           (
           e
           )
           face
           or
           frowne
           
             of
             man
             whose
             breath
             is
             in
             his
             nostrells
          
           ;
           feare
           not
           the
           power
           or
           the
           malice
           of
           any
           that
           oppose
           the
           truth
           ,
           
             for
             wherin
             are
             they
             to
             be
             accounted
             of
             ?
          
           the
           (
           f
           )
           
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             is
             with
             you
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Iacob
             is
             your
             refuge
             ,
          
           man
           therefore
           cannot
           stand
           before
           you
           .
           For
           inforcements
           and
           incouragements
           to
           be
           zealous
           and
           couragious
           for
           the
           truth
           ,
           you
           haue
           very
           many
           .
           You
           are
           called
           to
           defend
           and
           to
           support
           the
           truth
           :
           the
           very
           nature
           and
           qualitie
           of
           your
           function
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           dignitie
           of
           that
           place
           and
           person
           which
           now
           you
           doe
           sustaine
           ,
           doe
           euen
           ingage
           and
           binde
           your
           Grace
           to
           be
           couragious
           and
           zealous
           for
           it
           .
           God
           hath
           committed
           his
           truth
           &
           Gospell
           to
           your
           trust
           ,
           and
           hath
           giuen
           it
           you
           in
           charge
           to
           propagate
           and
           defend
           it
           :
           God
           and
           our
           Gratious
           Soueraigne
           ,
           haue
           committed
           the
           care
           and
           custodie
           of
           this
           our
           Church
           to
           your
           charge
           ,
           and
           they
           haue
           giuen
           you
           more
           ability
           and
           power
           ,
           (
           and
           so
           more
           cause
           )
           for
           to
           defend
           the
           truth
           and
           doctrine
           that
           is
           established
           and
           setled
           in
           it
           ,
           then
           to
           other
           men
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           will
           require
           and
           expect
           from
           your
           Grace
           ,
           (
           
             to
             whom
             so
             much
             is
             committed
          
           )
           much
           more
           then
           they
           can
           ,
           or
           will
           from
           any
           other
           .
           O
           therefore
           as
           you
           tender
           the
           glory
           and
           honour
           of
           the
           God
           of
           heauen
           ,
           the
           defence
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           cause
           and
           Gospell
           :
           the
           peace
           and
           safetie
           of
           this
           our
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           committed
           to
           your
           charge
           :
           as
           you
           tender
           your
           owne
           honor
           and
           reputation
           with
           God
           &
           man
           ,
           or
           that
           great
           account
           which
           you
           must
           shortly
           make
           to
           God
           ,
           of
           that
           great
           stewardship
           of
           his
           which
           is
           committed
           to
           you
           :
           if
           you
           ●…ender
           the
           good
           and
           comfort
           of
           your
           owne
           soule
           both
           here
           and
           hereafter
           :
           if
           you
           would
           haue
           Iesus
           Christ
           to
           
           owne
           you
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           (
           h
           )
           
             bee
             ashamed
             of
             you
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             when
             hee
             shall
             come
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Father
             with
             all
             his
             holy
             Angells
             :
          
           if
           you
           would
           not
           bee
           cast
           with
           those
           other
           (
           i
           )
           
             fearefull
             ones
             ,
             into
             that
             lake
             which
             burneth
             with
             fire
             and
             brimstone
          
           for
           euer
           :
           take
           heart
           and
           courage
           for
           the
           Lord
           of
           hoasts
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           truth
           and
           cause
           ,
           which
           now
           are
           likely
           to
           miscarie
           .
           Suffer
           not
           his
           word
           and
           truth
           to
           bee
           betrayed
           and
           suppressed
           ,
           by
           scismaticall
           ,
           factious
           ,
           and
           Antechristian
           spirits
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           supportation
           and
           defence
           :
           but
           since
           the
           eyes
           of
           God
           and
           man
           are
           cast
           vpon
           you
           ,
           execute
           ,
           stirre
           vp
           and
           act
           that
           place
           and
           power
           ,
           which
           God
           and
           man
           haue
           giuen
           to
           you
           ,
           to
           the
           quelling
           of
           heresy
           and
           scisme
           ,
           to
           the
           extirpation
           of
           Poperie
           and
           Arminianisme
           :
           (
           which
           are
           now
           flowing
           in
           so
           fast
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           that
           they
           doe
           euen
           threaten
           a
           sodaine
           inundation
           and
           deluge
           to
           vs
           )
           to
           the
           subuersion
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Satan
           and
           Antechris●…
           ,
           to
           the
           maintaining
           and
           inlarging
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           establishing
           of
           that
           glorious
           truth
           and
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           hath
           flourished
           and
           shined
           so
           long
           among
           vs
           ,
           to
           the
           admiration
           and
           mirror
           of
           our
           friends
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           griefe
           and
           enuy
           of
           our
           aduersaries
           .
           Let
           not
           feare
           and
           cowardice
           ,
           let
           not
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           impediment
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           daunt
           your
           courage
           ,
           or
           coole
           your
           loue
           and
           zeale
           to
           Christ
           ,
           or
           to
           his
           cause
           ;
           but
           be
           willing
           to
           denie
           your selfe
           ,
           to
           part
           with
           all
           for
           him
           ,
           who
           hath
           euen
           denied
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           parted
           with
           his
           life
           and
           all
           for
           you
           .
           And
           here
           I
           would
           intreate
           your
           Grace
           to
           pardon
           this
           my
           boldnesse
           and
           my
           rudenesse
           with
           you
           ;
           (
           which
           though
           modesty
           and
           manners
           might
           ca●…e
           mee
           to
           forbeare
           ,
           yet
           piety
           and
           zeale
           to
           God
           and
           to
           his
           truth
           ,
           and
           loue
           to
           this
           my
           Mother
           Church
           ,
           together
           
           with
           the
           necessity
           and
           extremitie
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           hath
           made
           me
           guilty
           of
           it
           (
           I
           hope
           not
           faulty
           in
           it
           )
           and
           withall
           I
           humblie
           consecrate
           these
           Firstlings
           of
           my
           studies
           (
           being
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           iust
           defence
           of
           a
           comfortable
           and
           Orthodox
           point
           of
           faith
           ,
           which
           hath
           long
           beene
           setled
           and
           established
           in
           this
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           reformed
           Churches
           beyond
           the
           seas
           )
           which
           if
           your
           Grace
           will
           but
           vouchsafe
           to
           Patronize
           and
           shelter
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           feele
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           feare
           ,
           a
           totall
           or
           a
           
             finall
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
        
         
           Now
           the
           God
           of
           all
           Grace
           ,
           so
           beautifie
           and
           adorne
           your
           Grace
           with
           all
           the
           graces
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           so
           fill
           and
           replenish
           you
           with
           zeale
           ,
           with
           fortitude
           and
           courage
           for
           the
           truth
           :
           and
           so
           firmely
           settle
           and
           establish
           you
           in
           the
           glorious
           and
           happy
           estate
           of
           true
           and
           sauing
           grace
           ,
           that
           neither
           your
           Grace
           ,
           (
           nor
           yet
           that
           truth
           and
           Gospell
           which
           〈◊〉
           now
           inioy
           ,
           )
           may
           euer
           feele
           a
           
             finall
             ,
             totall
          
           ,
           or
           a
           
             partiall
             fall
          
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             Graces
             in
             all
             humble
             submission
             and
             respect
             WILLIAM
             PRYNNE
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           CHRISTIAN
           READER
           .
        
         
           CHristian
           Reader
           ,
           when
           as
           I
           had
           well
           considered
           with
           my selfe
           the
           great
           danger
           and
           combustion
           that
           was
           likely
           to
           befall
           our
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           dangerous
           points
           of
           
             Pelagianisme
             ,
             Poperie
          
           ,
           and
           Arminianisme
           ,
           which
           some
           factious
           and
           nouillizing
           spirits
           ,
           haue
           lately
           broched
           and
           set
           on
           foote
           among
           vs
           ,
           as
           the
           receiued
           positiue
           and
           resolued
           doctrines
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           
             Scriptures
             ,
             Fathers
          
           ,
           and
           
             Protestant
             Churches
          
           in
           forraine
           parts
           ,
           but
           likewise
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ;
           I
           supposed
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           not
           performe
           a
           better
           peece
           of
           seruice
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           to
           our
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           then
           to
           cast
           in
           my
           Mite
           among
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           to
           indeauour
           according
           to
           my
           poore
           ability
           ,
           to
           stoppe
           the
           streame
           and
           current
           of
           these
           late
           reuiued
           and
           new
           minted
           Errors
           ;
           which
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           learning
           ,
           fame
           and
           greatnesse
           of
           their
           Patrons
           ,
           and
           the
           deprauation
           of
           mans
           nature
           (
           which
           is
           alwayes
           more
           propense
           and
           prone
           to
           Error
           ,
           then
           to
           truth
           and
           holinesse
           )
           are
           like
           to
           threaten
           a
           generall
           and
           vniuersall
           deluge
           to
           our
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           if
           authority
           preuent
           them
           not
           in
           time
           ,
           Vpon
           this
           I
           resolued
           to
           put
           my
           penne
           to
           Paper
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           I
           selected
           and
           culled
           out
           from
           among
           the
           rest
           ,
           this
           hereticall
           and
           pernicious
           
             Error
             ,
             Of
             the
             totall
             and
             finall
             Apostacie
             of
             the
             Saints
             from
             grace
             ,
          
           to
           combate
           and
           to
           grapple
           with
           .
           The
           reasons
           which
           moued
           me
           to
           single
           out
           this
           one
           aboue
           all
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           were
           these
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           this
           Error
           is
           most
           of
           all
           insisted
           and
           stood
           vpon
           ,
           and
           is
           more
           peremptorily
           maintained
           and
           d●fended
           then
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           therefore
           requires
           the
           speediest
           and
           the
           strongest
           opposition
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           this
           Error
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           misreported
           conferēce
           ,
           hath
           drawne
           more
           disciples
           and
           parties
           after
           it
           ,
           than
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           it
           hath
           found
           more
           Patrons
           of
           late
           among
           vs
           ,
           
           than
           any
           other
           Error
           that
           I
           know
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           thought
           that
           I
           should
           doe
           the
           greatest
           good
           ,
           in
           opposing
           and
           suppressing
           the
           most
           infectious
           and
           spreading
           Error
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           made
           choyce
           of
           this
           aboue
           the
           rest
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           a
           part
           of
           Pelagianisme
           heretofore
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           but
           a
           point
           of
           pure
           Popery
           ,
           and
           Arminianisme
           now
           :
           and
           therefore
           I
           presumed
           that
           I
           might
           with
           greater
           boldnesse
           and
           audacitie
           ,
           and
           with
           lesse
           offence
           to
           any
           ,
           aduenture
           to
           refell
           it
           :
           especially
           ,
           since
           those
           who
           now
           defend
           it
           ,
           produce
           no
           other
           reasons
           ,
           arguments
           ,
           answers
           ,
           or
           authorities
           ,
           than
           those
           which
           the
           
             Pelagians
             ,
             Papists
          
           ,
           and
           Arminians
           ,
           haue
           framed
           and
           collected
           to
           their
           hands
           before
           ,
           without
           any
           new
           addition
           of
           their
           owne
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           I
           made
           choyce
           of
           this
           ,
           to
           vindicate
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           the
           
             Fathers
             ,
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           and
           Protestants
           in
           forraine
           parts
           ,
           from
           the
           false
           calumnies
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           would
           make
           all
           these
           the
           Patrons
           of
           this
           Error
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           haue
           all
           with
           one
           vnanimous
           consent
           ,
           condemned
           ,
           censured
           and
           refuted
           it
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           resolued
           against
           it
           ,
           as
           against
           a
           dangerous
           and
           hereticall
           position
           .
           Fifely
           ,
           I
           made
           choyce
           of
           this
           ,
           because
           the
           sound
           confutation
           of
           it
           ,
           will
           ouerthrow
           the
           whole
           frame
           and
           fabricke
           of
           Arminianisme
           :
           it
           will
           likewise
           out
           off
           a
           great
           part
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           in
           effect
           suppresse
           and
           quite
           subuert
           ,
           the
           most
           of
           all
           those
           Errors
           Which
           haue
           beene
           lately
           broched
           among
           vs.
           For
           if
           this
           
             totall
             and
             finall
             Apostacie
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           bee
           once
           proued
           to
           be
           but
           an
           Error
           :
           then
           the
           doctrines
           of
           
             Vniuersall
             Grace
             ;
             of
             Free-will
             ;
             of
             Election
             from
             the
             fore-sight
             of
             saith
             ;
             that
             such
             men
             as
             were
             neuer
             elected
             to
             saluation
             haue
             true
             saith
             :
             that
             the
             number
             of
             the
             elect
             is
             vncertaine
             :
             that
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             Saints
             doe
             cut
             them
             off
             from
             Christ
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             who
             are
             baptized
             are
             regenerated
             :
             that
             the
             Sacraments
             conuey
             grace
             alike
             to
             all
          
           ex
           opere
           operato
           :
           
             that
             there
             are
             some
             sinnes
             which
             are
             not
             mortall
             in
             their
             owne
             nature
             :
             that
             men
             ought
             to
             doubt
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             certainely
             assured
             of
             their
             owne
             saluation
             without
             some
             speciall
             reuelation
             :
             that
             Grace
             is
             but
             a
             morall
             perswasion
             ,
             and
             that
             men
             may
             receiue
             it
             or
             reiect
             it
             at
             their
             pleasure
             :
             that
             such
             as
             are
             not
             elected
             to
             saluation
             ,
             are
             true
             members
             of
             the
             holy
             Catholike
             Church
             :
             that
             such
             as
             are
             not
             predestinated
             may
             bee
             saued
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             Purgatory
             ,
             Popish
             
             pennance
             and
             Indulgencies
             ,
          
           will
           all
           to
           wrecke
           ,
           and
           fall
           vnto
           the
           ground
           :
           So
           many
           other
           Errors
           are
           there
           which
           depend
           on
           this
           .
           Sixtly
           ,
           I
           made
           choyce
           of
           this
           aboue
           the
           rest
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           an
           Error
           of
           greatest
           consequence
           .
           For
           it
           derogates
           very
           much
           from
           all
           Gods
           great
           and
           holy
           attributes
           ;
           from
           his
           glorie
           ,
           mercy
           ,
           honour
           ,
           goodnesse
           ,
           truth
           ,
           wisdome
           ,
           iustice
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           :
           it
           derogates
           from
           Christs
           intercession
           ,
           and
           the
           merits
           of
           his
           death
           and
           passion
           :
           it
           detracts
           very
           much
           from
           the
           Deity
           ,
           might
           ,
           power
           ,
           essicacte
           ,
           truth
           ,
           and
           working
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           it
           quite
           ouerthrowes
           and
           disanulls
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           kingdome
           ,
           nature
           ,
           〈◊〉
           and
           power
           of
           true
           and
           sauing
           grace
           :
           it
           robs
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           of
           all
           their
           happinesse
           ,
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           :
           it
           stripps
           and
           spoyles
           them
           of
           all
           their
           spirituall
           priuiledges
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           treasures
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           and
           leaues
           them
           〈◊〉
           ,
           poore
           and
           miserable
           ,
           where
           else
           they
           were
           the
           onely
           ,
           happy
           ,
           and
           blessed
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           it
           strikes
           at
           the
           very
           roote
           of
           all
           true
           religion
           ;
           it
           pulls
           God
           out
           of
           heauen
           :
           and
           it
           either
           makes
           men
           Atheists
           ,
           to
           haue
           no
           God
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           haue
           no
           God
           besides
           themselues
           .
           These
           and
           many
           other
           ,
           are
           the
           ineuitable
           consequencies
           of
           this
           Error
           ,
           which
           as
           they
           are
           many
           ,
           so
           are
           they
           very
           great
           and
           dangerous
           .
           Laftly
           ,
           I
           made
           choyce
           of
           this
           aboue
           the
           rest
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           not
           (
           as
           some
           surmize
           )
           a
           
             notionall
             and
             speculatiue
             Error
          
           ,
           fit
           onely
           for
           Schooles
           and
           Schollers
           to
           know
           ,
           and
           to
           determine
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           a
           
             practicall
             Error
          
           ,
           and
           a
           point
           which
           trencheth
           farre
           into
           the
           practice
           of
           Christianitie
           :
           it
           is
           a
           point
           and
           Error
           that
           concernes
           not
           only
           the
           learnedest
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           lowest
           and
           meanest
           Christians
           ;
           it
           extends
           it selfe
           alike
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           more
           needfull
           is
           it
           to
           refell
           it
           .
           Questions
           which
           concerne
           the
           nature
           and
           the
           truth
           of
           Grace
           ,
           the
           Perpetuitie
           and
           properties
           of
           Grace
           ,
           extend
           indifferently
           to
           all
           those
           to
           whom
           grace
           it selfe
           extends
           ,
           to
           one
           as
           much
           as
           to
           another
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           alike
           vsefull
           and
           necessary
           vnto
           all
           ,
           be
           they
           learned
           or
           vnlearned
           .
           Now
           this
           being
           a
           question
           concerning
           the
           very
           nature
           essence
           ,
           and
           propertie
           of
           true
           and
           sauing
           grace
           ,
           extends
           alike
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           of
           great
           vse
           and
           moment
           ,
           euen
           in
           their
           very
           practice
           of
           〈◊〉
           .
           Yea
           ,
           I
           will
           affirme
           it
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           one
           thing
           〈◊〉
           which
           will
           more
           〈◊〉
           men
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           religion
           ,
           then
           this
           one
           pernicious
           Error
           ,
           
             that
             they
             may
             fall
             totally
             &
             finally
             from
             grace
             .
          
           
           For
           if
           Ministers
           should
           preach
           and
           publish
           this
           for
           orthodox
           and
           current
           truth
           ;
           that
           true
           grace
           is
           of
           a
           corruptible
           and
           fading
           nature
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           may
           be
           lost
           ,
           when
           once
           it
           is
           obtained
           ;
           who
           is
           there
           that
           would
           seeke
           it
           or
           respect
           it
           ;
           who
           is
           there
           that
           either
           would
           or
           could
           preferre
           his
           profit
           and
           his
           pleasures
           ,
           his
           riches
           and
           his
           honours
           farre
           before
           it
           ?
           who
           is
           there
           that
           would
           part
           with
           these
           to
           purchase
           it
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           were
           not
           sure
           to
           inioy
           it
           ?
           when
           as
           they
           might
           be
           dispossessed
           of
           it
           at
           the
           last
           ?
           If
           grace
           might
           vtterly
           be
           lost
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           a
           transitorie
           and
           fading
           good
           ,
           men
           would
           not
           ,
           nay
           ,
           men
           could
           not
           loue
           it
           or
           affect
           it
           ;
           they
           would
           not
           part
           with
           any
           other
           thing
           to
           win
           and
           purchase
           it
           :
           euery
           man
           would
           then
           loue
           and
           serue
           his
           owne
           lusts
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           you
           should
           haue
           none
           at
           all
           to
           loue
           or
           serue
           the
           Lord.
           Besides
           if
           this
           were
           true
           ,
           
             that
             men
             might
             fall
             from
             grace
             ,
          
           what
           comforts
           or
           incouragements
           could
           Christians
           giue
           vnto
           themselues
           or
           others
           ?
           If
           a
           man
           should
           come
           to
           any
           one
           that
           was
           perplexed
           in
           his
           conscience
           ,
           or
           to
           a
           dying
           Christian
           ,
           if
           this
           were
           true
           ,
           
             that
             true
             regenerate
             men
             might
             fall
             from
             grace
             ,
          
           what
           comfort
           could
           he
           giue
           them
           ?
           Should
           hee
           magnifie
           Gods
           grace
           and
           mercy
           to
           them
           in
           Christ
           ?
           Should
           he
           repeate
           those
           comfortable
           and
           pretious
           promises
           of
           grace
           and
           mercie
           which
           are
           euery
           where
           recorded
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           should
           hee
           tell
           them
           that
           they
           haue
           liued
           a
           godly
           and
           religious
           life
           ?
           That
           they
           are
           in
           a
           happy
           condition
           and
           state
           of
           grace
           ?
           that
           they
           are
           the
           beloued
           of
           the
           Lord
           ?
           that
           Christ
           hath
           prepared
           an
           euerlasting
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           a
           crowne
           of
           glory
           for
           them
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           need
           not
           for
           to
           doubt
           or
           dispaire
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           ?
           Alas
           ,
           all
           these
           might
           be
           wiped
           off
           with
           this
           one
           answer
           ;
           we
           are
           fallen
           quite
           away
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           by
           these
           and
           these
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           we
           are
           sure
           to
           commit
           〈◊〉
           sinne
           or
           other
           ere
           we
           die
           ,
           which
           will
           vtterly
           seuer
           and
           cut
           vs
           off
           from
           Christ
           for
           euer
           ;
           and
           therefore
           all
           these
           promises
           and
           comforts
           which
           you
           bring
           ,
           they
           belong
           to
           others
           not
           to
           vs
           ,
           our
           soules
           can
           take
           no
           comfort
           in
           them
           .
           Doubtlesse
           there
           is
           not
           a
           Christian
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           could
           administer
           any
           ●…oy
           or
           comfort
           at
           all
           ,
           vnto
           his
           owne
           or
           other
           mens
           soules
           ,
           if
           true
           regenerate
           men
           might
           fall
           from
           grace
           at
           last
           ,
           and
           lose
           the
           fruite
           and
           benefit
           of
           all
           their
           workes
           and
           graces
           .
           Againe
           ,
           what
           comfort
           or
           incouragement
           could
           any
           Christian
           haue
           ,
           to
           doe
           or
           suffer
           any
           thing
           for
           the
           Lord
           
           if
           this
           were
           true
           ?
           Who
           is
           there
           that
           would
           spend
           his
           life
           and
           dayes
           in
           doing
           of
           Gods
           seruice
           ?
           Who
           is
           there
           that
           would
           suffer
           persecution
           and
           afflictions
           ,
           that
           would
           vndergoe
           disgrace
           ,
           contempt
           and
           scorne
           ,
           or
           fire
           and
           fagot
           for
           the
           Lord
           ,
           if
           he
           might
           after
           all
           this
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           and
           lose
           the
           things
           which
           hee
           had
           wrought
           ?
           Christians
           could
           haue
           no
           comfort
           or
           incouragement
           at
           all
           ,
           to
           doe
           or
           suffer
           any
           thing
           for
           Christ
           ,
           if
           this
           were
           true
           .
           Againe
           ,
           in
           what
           a
           miserable
           and
           forlorne
           estate
           should
           poore
           Christians
           be
           in
           dubious
           ,
           troublesome
           ,
           and
           dangerous
           times
           ,
           if
           this
           position
           were
           grounded
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           that
           
             they
             might
             fall
             from
             grace
          
           ?
           then
           they
           were
           not
           sure
           of
           heauen
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           sure
           of
           earth
           ;
           they
           were
           vncertaine
           of
           this
           present
           life
           ,
           but
           more
           vncertaine
           of
           the
           life
           to
           come
           :
           they
           then
           should
           haue
           no
           certaintie
           at
           all
           of
           any
           thing
           ;
           they
           should
           haue
           nothing
           left
           them
           on
           which
           to
           stay
           or
           rest
           their
           soules
           :
           they
           should
           haue
           horrors
           within
           ,
           and
           feares
           without
           ;
           troubles
           and
           doubts
           within
           ,
           and
           crosses
           and
           afflictions
           without
           :
           that
           curse
           of
           God
           which
           is
           denounced
           against
           all
           disobedient
           and
           impenitent
           sinners
           should
           light
           vpon
           them
           .
           
             Among
             the
             nations
             they
             should
             finde
             no
             
             ease
             ,
             neither
             should
             the
             sole
             of
             their
             foote
             take
             any
             rest
             ;
             but
             the
             Lord
             should
             giue
             them
             a
             trembling
             heart
             ,
             and
             failing
             of
             eyes
             ,
             aud
             sorrow
             of
             minde
             :
             and
             their
             liues
             should
             hang
             in
             doubt
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             feare
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             and
             haue
             none
             assurance
             of
             their
             liues
             ;
             In
             the
             morning
             they
             should
             say
             ,
             would
             it
             were
             euen
             ,
             and
             at
             euen
             they
             should
             say
             ,
             would
             God
             it
             were
             mor●…ing
             ;
             for
             the
             feare
             of
             their
             heart
             wherewith
             they
             should
             feare
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             sight
             of
             their
             eyes
             which
             they
             should
             see
          
           ;
           they
           should
           then
           finde
           no
           ease
           ,
           no
           rest
           or
           comfort
           to
           th●…ir
           soules
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           must
           needs
           sinke
           and
           perish
           in
           dispaire
           :
           Where
           as
           if
           they
           had
           this
           pillar
           to
           rest
           and
           stay
           their
           soules
           vpon
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           neuer
           fall
           ●…rom
           grace
           ,
           nor
           be
           depriued
           of
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           :
           that
           let
           what
           will
           befall
           their
           bodies
           ,
           their
           soules
           are
           sure
           to
           be
           safe
           :
           that
           
             though
             their
             outward
             
             man
             perish
             ,
             yet
             their
             inward
             man
             shall
             be
             renewed
             day
             by
             day
             :
             that
             though
             their
             earthly
             house
             of
             this
             tabernacle
             
             were
             dissolued
             ,
             yet
             they
             haue
             a
             building
             of
             God
             ,
             an
             house
             not
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             eternall
             in
             the
             heauens
          
           ;
           this
           would
           comfort
           and
           reioyce
           their
           soules
           beyond
           expression
           ,
           this
           would
           beare
           
           them
           vp
           in
           all
           extremities
           ,
           and
           keepe
           them
           from
           sinkeing
           in
           dispaire
           .
           So
           that
           you
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           comfort
           and
           treasure
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           practice
           of
           religion
           are
           vtterly
           abolished
           and
           taken
           away
           by
           this
           pernicious
           Error
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           made
           choyce
           of
           this
           aboue
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           to
           combate
           and
           to
           grapple
           with
           ,
           especially
           in
           these
           dubious
           and
           ambiguous
           times
           of
           ours
           ,
           wherein
           we
           need
           an
           anchor
           on
           which
           to
           stay
           our
           soules
           .
           But
           now
           some
           men
           may
           thinke
           my
           labour
           vaine
           and
           needlesse
           ,
           and
           perchance
           vnseasonable
           to
           ,
           because
           so
           many
           Worthies
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           haue
           so
           lately
           handled
           and
           discussed
           this
           our
           present
           Controuersie
           .
           To
           wh●…ch
           I
           answer
           first
           ,
           That
           the
           slacknesse
           of
           the
           Printer
           (
           in
           whose
           hands
           this
           worke
           hath
           beene
           pending
           euer
           since
           L●…nt
           last
           )
           hath
           turned
           these
           my
           
             First
             fruites
          
           into
           Gleanings
           ,
           against
           my
           expectation
           and
           intent
           :
           and
           therefore
           if
           you
           returne
           a
           Tardè
           to
           them
           ,
           let
           the
           Printer
           beare
           the
           blame
           ,
           not
           I.
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           though
           many
           haue
           lately
           handled
           and
           discussed
           this
           very
           controversie
           in
           the
           by
           ,
           conioyning
           it
           with
           other
           points
           ;
           yet
           none
           of
           them
           haue
           handled
           it
           particularly
           ,
           and
           indiuidually
           by
           it
           selse
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           done
           it
           .
           Yea
           ,
           I
           may
           with
           modestie
           affirme
           it
           ,
           without
           any
           pride
           ,
           arrogance
           ,
           or
           selfe-conceite
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           neuer
           any
           hitherto
           who
           hath
           written
           of
           this
           controu●…rsie
           ,
           that
           hath
           handled
           and
           discussed
           it
           so
           fully
           and
           perspicuously
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           done
           it
           here
           .
           I
           haue
           produced
           many
           more
           arguments
           and
           reasons
           ,
           and
           cited
           more
           quotations
           from
           
             Scriptures
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Councells
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             Confessions
             ,
             and
             moderne
             Diuines
          
           to
           confute
           this
           Error
           ,
           and
           I
           haue
           giuen
           more
           cleere
           ,
           full
           ,
           and
           satisfactorie
           answers
           to
           most
           of
           those
           arguments
           that
           are
           brought
           for
           to
           defend
           it
           ,
           than
           any
           yet
           haue
           done
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           reade
           or
           heare
           of
           .
           And
           therefore
           notwithstanding
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           haue
           lately
           written
           of
           this
           subiect
           ;
           I
           hope
           that
           these
           my
           labours
           (
           which
           I
           haue
           vndertaken
           in
           the
           synceritie
           of
           my
           heart
           ,
           for
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           peace
           and
           quiet
           of
           this
           our
           Church
           for
           the
           vindicating
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           comfort
           and
           consolation
           of
           all
           such
           faithfull
           Christians
           as
           shall
           be
           made
           partakers
           of
           them
           )
           shall
           finde
           such
           approbation
           and
           acceptance
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           neither
           be
           condemned
           as
           vntimely
           ,
           nor
           loathed
           as
           superfluous
           .
           And
           here
           (
           Courteous
           Reader
           )
           to
           free
           my selfe
           from
           causelesse
           censure
           ,
           I
           must
           intreate
           these
           few
           courtesies
           at
           thine
           hands
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           
           where
           thou
           findest
           any
           mistakes
           or
           slips
           in
           words
           or
           letters
           in
           reading
           of
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           that
           thou
           wouldest
           take
           the
           paines
           for
           to
           amend
           them
           ;
           imputing
           the
           fault
           vnto
           the
           Corrector
           and
           not
           vnto
           my selfe
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           when
           thou
           findest
           the
           same
           reasons
           ,
           Scriptures
           ,
           Arguments
           ,
           or
           answers
           reiterated
           and
           repeated
           in
           seuerall
           places
           of
           this
           discourse
           ,
           that
           thou
           would●…st
           not
           forth-with
           condemne
           me
           of
           Battologie
           and
           Surplusage
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           alwaies
           vrged
           and
           recited
           in
           a
           different
           forme
           and
           manner
           ,
           and
           to
           other
           ends
           and
           purposes
           then
           they
           were
           before
           :
           so
           that
           though
           they
           are
           almost
           the
           same
           in
           words
           and
           matter
           ,
           yet
           they
           alwayes
           differ
           in
           circumstances
           ,
           forme
           ,
           and
           end
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           propounding
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           truth
           they
           are
           not
           the
           same
           ,
           though
           
             prima
             facie
          
           they
           may
           seeme
           to
           be
           the
           same
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           would
           request
           thee
           so
           to
           censure
           and
           iudge
           of
           these
           my
           labours
           ,
           as
           thou
           wouldest
           haue
           me
           and
           others
           to
           censure
           and
           to
           iudge
           of
           thine
           ,
           if
           thou
           thy selfe
           hadst
           written
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           since
           the
           generall
           end
           and
           scope
           of
           these
           my
           labours
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           to
           vindicate
           and
           cleere
           ,
           the
           honour
           and
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           :
           to
           establish
           peace
           and
           vnitie
           in
           this
           our
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           that
           this
           our
           present
           controuersie
           ,
           and
           those
           others
           which
           depend
           vpon
           it
           ,
           may
           no
           more
           molest
           and
           trouble
           them
           :
           and
           to
           comfort
           and
           reioyce
           the
           hearts
           and
           soules
           of
           all
           the
           true
           and
           faithfull
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           these
           ambiguous
           ,
           doubtfull
           ,
           and
           perplexed
           times
           ,
           (
           whose
           only
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           ,
           whose
           onely
           stay
           and
           proppe
           ,
           whose
           very
           heauen
           vpon
           earth
           and
           chiefest
           happinesse
           ,
           lie
           all
           at
           stake
           ,
           and
           are
           suspended
           on
           this
           present
           Controuersie
           :
           )
           .
           I
           would
           request
           thee
           so
           to
           reade
           and
           meditate
           on
           these
           my
           rude
           and
           indegested
           labours
           ,
           as
           if
           thou
           didst
           vnfainedly
           desire
           for
           to
           learne
           and
           profite
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           diue
           into
           the
           truths
           contained
           in
           them
           .
           Reade
           them
           with
           a
           single
           and
           impartiall
           eye
           ,
           and
           with
           an
           vpright
           and
           an
           honest
           heart
           ,
           voide
           of
           all
           criticall
           fore-stalled
           and
           preiudicated
           affections
           .
           Reade
           them
           with
           a
           meeke
           and
           humble
           spirit
           ,
           not
           to
           carpe
           or
           quarrell
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           willingly
           to
           yeeld
           and
           to
           submit
           vnto
           them
           as
           far
           as
           truth
           and
           conscience
           will
           permit
           :
           and
           if
           thou
           shalt
           receiue
           any
           benefit
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           or
           sa●…isfaction
           from
           them
           ,
           giue
           God
           the
           glory
           ,
           p●…ay
           for
           me
           .
        
         
           
             The
             vnfained
             well
             wisher
             of
             thine
             eternall
             good
             and
             comfort
             ,
             WILLIAM
             PRYNNE
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           ALL
           THOSE
           OF
           THE
           Church
           of
           England
           who
           falsly
           and
           malitiously
           traduce
           ,
           calumniate
           ,
           and
           slaunder
           ,
           the
           Patrons
           ,
           of
           the
           totall
           and
           finall
           perseuerance
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           grace
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           labour
           to
           suppresse
           their
           workes
           ,
           because
           they
           know
           not
           how
           to
           answer
           ,
           or
           resell
           them
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           recorded
           of
           (
           a
           )
           
             certaine
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             the
             Libertines
             and
             〈◊〉
             ,
             who
             disputed
             with
          
           that
           holy
           Martir
           ,
           
             Saint
             Steuen
             ,
             that
             when
             as
             they
             Were
             not
             able
             to
             resist
             the
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             by
             which
             hee
             spake
             :
             they
             suborned
             false
             witnesses
             against
             him
             ,
             which
             said
             ;
             wee
             haue
             heard
             him
             speake
             blasphemous
             words
             against
             this
             holy
             place
             ,
             against
             Moses
             ,
             and
             against
             God
             :
          
           and
           vpon
           these
           false
           accusations
           ,
           
             they
             stirred
             vp
             the
             people
             ,
             the
             Elders
             and
             the
             Scribes
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             caught
             him
             ,
             and
             brought
             him
             before
             the
             Councell
             :
          
           thinking
           to
           carry
           away
           the
           cause
           ,
           and
           to
           confute
           that
           which
           they
           were
           not
           able
           to
           gainsay
           ,
           by
           calumniating
           ,
           traducing
           and
           condemning
           the
           innocent
           person
           who
           defended
           it
           .
           Thus
           did
           the
           Iewes
           confute
           and
           answer
           ,
           
             Saint
             Paul
          
           :
           when
           as
           they
           had
           nothing
           to
           reply
           vnto
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           they
           presently
           fly
           vpon
           his
           person
           :
           accusing
           him
           ,
           (
           b
           )
           
             for
             a
             pestilent
             and
             seditious
             fellow
             :
             for
             a
             ringleader
             of
             sects
             :
             for
             a
             mouer
             of
             sedition
             through
             out
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             did
             contrary
             to
             〈◊〉
             decrees
             of
             Caesar.
          
           And
           thus
           did
           the
           Gentiles
           in
           former
           ages
           confute
           the
           Christians
           ,
           if
           (
           c
           )
           
             Iustin
             Martyr
          
           ,
           (
           d
           )
           Tertullian
           ,
           (
           e
           )
           
             Arnobius
             or
          
           (
           f
           )
           Lactantius
           may
           be
           credited
           .
           You
           (
           my
           Breahtren
           )
           who
           oppose
           and
           bend
           your selues
           against
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           
             of
             the
             totall
             and
             〈◊〉
             perseuerauce
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             grace
             ,
          
           which
           hath
           beene
           so
           long
           setled
           and
           established
           
           in
           our
           Church
           ;
           reflect
           and
           cast
           your
           eyes
           on
           these
           examples
           ,
           which
           are
           such
           liuely
           Emblems
           ,
           and
           representations
           of
           your selues
           .
           These
           
             Libertines
             ,
             Iewes
          
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           could
           finde
           nothing
           to
           reply
           against
           that
           truth
           ,
           the
           which
           they
           did
           oppose
           ,
           they
           leaue
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           the
           points
           in
           question
           ,
           and
           fly
           vpon
           the
           persons
           of
           such
           as
           did
           defend
           them
           .
           So
           you
           since
           you
           haue
           nothing
           to
           reply
           vnto
           the
           ar●…
           of
           those
           who
           do
           defend
           the
           
             totall
             &
             final
             perseuerance
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             grace
             ,
          
           doe
           waiue
           the
           Controuersie
           ,
           and
           fall
           foule
           vpon
           their
           persons
           ;
           thinking
           to
           carry
           away
           the
           cause
           by
           calumnies
           ,
           and
           scandalous
           accusations
           ,
           because
           you
           cannot
           do
           it
           by
           force
           and
           truth
           of
           argument
           .
           For
           first
           you
           accuse
           and
           taxe
           all
           such
           who
           patronize
           this
           orthodox
           and
           ancient
           truth
           ,
           for
           Puritans
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           
             pestilent
             ,
             seditious
             and
             factious
             persons
             .
          
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           for
           such
           as
           doe
           
             contrary
             to
             the
             decrees
             of
             Caesar
             :
          
           such
           as
           violate
           and
           transgresse
           his
           Maiesties
           most
           pious
           Proclamation
           :
           and
           vpon
           these
           false
           and
           scandalous
           grounds
           you
           labour
           to
           suppresse
           the
           workes
           ,
           and
           prosecute
           the
           persons
           ,
           of
           all
           such
           as
           doe
           defend
           this
           truth
           .
           A
           worthy
           and
           a
           learned
           confutation
           ;
           which
           sauoreth
           of
           nothing
           but
           of
           pure
           malice
           ,
           and
           venomous
           rancor
           against
           all
           grace
           &
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           doe
           defend
           them
           .
           Now
           that
           all
           the
           world
           may
           know
           how
           false
           your
           accusations
           are
           ,
           and
           so
           ,
           how
           ill
           your
           cause
           ;
           I
           will
           a
           little
           〈◊〉
           them
           and
           discusse
           them
           .
        
         
           Your
           first
           accusation
           and
           objection
           ,
           against
           our
           present
           
           assertion
           is
           this
           .
           
             That
             there
             are
             none
             but
             Puritants
             who
             〈◊〉
             it
             .
          
           Surely
           ,
           if
           you
           so
           confidently
           affirme
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           none
           but
           〈◊〉
           that
           defend
           it
           .
           I
           may
           with
           greater
           confidence
           and
           truth
           〈◊〉
           it
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           none
           but
           
             Pelagians
             ,
             Papists
          
           ,
           and
           Arminians
           ,
           nay
           〈◊〉
           who
           oppose
           it
           :
           if
           any
           of
           you
           thinke
           I
           speake
           to
           harsh
           in
           this
           ,
           I
           haue
           the
           warrant
           of
           our
           late
           and
           learned
           
             Soueraigne
             King
             Iames
          
           ,
           to
           justifie
           mee
           ,
           who
           hath
           stiled
           them
           (
           g
           )
           
             Heretickes
             ,
             and
             Atheisticall
             Sectaries
          
           vpon
           record
           .
           But
           are
           there
           none
           but
           Puritans
           who
           defend
           it
           ?
           Sure
           I
           am
           (
           and
           I
           hope
           I
           haue
           sufficiently
           proued
           it
           )
           that
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           his
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           :
           that
           all
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           some
           Councells
           :
           that-all
           
             Protestant
             Churches
          
           ,
           and
           
           sound
           orthodox
           writers
           in
           forraine
           parts
           :
           that
           the
           
             Synod
             of
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           (
           at
           which
           there
           were
           the
           choice
           Diuines
           of
           most
           Protestant
           &
           
             reformed
             Churches
          
           :
           )
           that
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           and
           all
           her
           chiefest
           worthies
           :
           and
           that
           
             King
             lames
          
           of
           blessed
           memorie
           ,
           haue
           from
           time
           to
           time
           deliuered
           ,
           published
           ,
           defended
           ,
           propagated
           and
           resolued
           this
           our
           present
           assertion
           as
           sound
           and
           orthodox
           :
           and
           yet
           are
           there
           none
           but
           Puritans
           ,
           or
           are
           they
           all
           Puritans
           who
           defend
           it
           ?
           Was
           Christ
           ,
           his
           Prophets
           &
           
             Apostels
             Puritans
          
           ?
           were
           all
           the
           Fathers
           and
           the
           
             Primitiue
             Church
             ,
             Puritans
          
           ?
           are
           all
           the
           Protestant
           and
           reformed
           Churches
           beyond
           the
           seas
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           sound
           and
           orthodox
           writers
           Puritans
           ?
           was
           thè
           famous
           
             Synod
             of
             Dort
          
           ,
           but
           a
           meere
           packe
           of
           Puritans
           ?
           are
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           and
           all
           her
           chiefest
           worthies
           ,
           Puritans
           ?
           or
           was
           
             King
             lames
          
           a
           Puritan
           ,
           that
           none
           but
           Puritans
           should
           maintaine
           this
           truth
           ?
           If
           you
           will
           condemne
           all
           these
           for
           Puritans
           ,
           (
           as
           you
           must
           doe
           ,
           if
           your
           accusation
           goe
           for
           currant
           truth
           ,
           )
           and
           so
           make
           Puritans
           to
           be
           nothing
           else
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           are
           in
           truth
           )
           but
           the
           true
           Church
           and
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           professe
           ,
           propagate
           and
           maintaine
           the
           truth
           and
           puritie
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           bee
           withdrawne
           or
           seduced
           from
           it
           :
           then
           we
           willingly
           acknowledge
           the
           accusation
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           account
           it
           ,
           not
           a
           blemish
           ,
           but
           a
           grace
           and
           honour
           to
           our
           cause
           :
           but
           if
           you
           will
           haue
           none
           of
           these
           to
           be
           the
           Puritans
           which
           you
           accuse
           :
           your
           accusation
           then
           :
           
             That
             none
             but
             Puritans
             defend
             this
             assertion
             ,
          
           must
           needes
           be
           false
           :
           vnlesse
           you
           know
           to
           make
           a
           difference
           between
           those
           who
           〈◊〉
           maintained
           it
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           &
           such
           as
           doe
           defend
           it
           now
           .
           Now
           that
           I
           may
           giue
           a
           further
           answer
           vnto
           this
           false
           ,
           scandalous
           ,
           and
           malitious
           accusation
           ,
           I
           will
           a
           little
           inquire
           what
           kinde
           of
           creature
           this
           Puritan
           should
           be
           ,
           which
           makes
           such
           a
           stirre
           and
           businesse
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           much
           accused
           ,
           condemned
           ,
           hated
           ,
           persecuted
           ,
           inueighed
           at
           and
           spoken
           against
           ;
           that
           so
           the
           odiousnesse
           and
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           very
           name
           ,
           may
           not
           impeach
           the
           worth
           the
           credit
           ,
           the
           qualitie
           ,
           or
           condition
           of
           the
           person
           on
           whom
           it
           is
           〈◊〉
           .
           Certainely
           ,
           the
           onely
           Puritan
           that
           is
           now
           aymed
           at
           ,
           and
           so
           commonly
           accused
           and
           spoken
           against
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           in
           
           veritie
           and
           truth
           ,
           (
           if
           you
           will
           but
           lay
           aside
           the
           name
           that
           so
           you
           may
           behold
           him
           as
           he
           is
           )
           .
           
             But
             a
             godly
             and
             syncere
             Christian
             ,
             who
             stickes
             close
             vnto
             the
             word
             of
             God
             both
             in
             his
             iudgement
             and
             his
             practise
             ,
             being
             more
             abstemious
             from
             all
             kinde
             of
             sinue
             ,
             more
             diligent
             and
             frequent
             in
             all
             holy
             duties
             ,
             and
             more
             industrious
             to
             serue
             and
             please
             the
             Lord
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             then
             those
             who
             doe
             condemne
             ,
             reproach
             and
             censure
             him
             .
          
           Hee
           that
           now
           sticks
           fast
           and
           close
           vnto
           the
           word
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           be
           withdrawne
           from
           it
           :
           hee
           that
           shewes
           forth
           the
           power
           and
           efficacy
           of
           grace
           in
           the
           constant
           holinesse
           of
           his
           life
           :
           hee
           that
           is
           diligent
           and
           frequent
           in
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           and
           squares
           his
           life
           and
           actions
           according
           to
           his
           word
           :
           hee
           that
           makes
           a
           conscience
           of
           all
           his
           waies
           and
           workes
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           be
           so
           vitious
           and
           licentious
           ,
           so
           riotous
           and
           deboist
           :
           so
           prophane
           dissolute
           and
           desperately
           wicked
           as
           other
           men
           :
           hee
           ,
           and
           hee
           onely
           ,
           is
           the
           Puritan
           which
           is
           now
           so
           much
           condemned
           :
           hee
           onely
           is
           the
           Puritan
           who
           now
           is
           made
           the
           very
           But
           and
           obiect
           of
           all
           mens
           hatred
           ,
           malice
           ,
           enuy
           ,
           scorne
           and
           disdaine
           :
           hee
           onely
           is
           the
           Puritan
           whom
           you
           doe
           here
           accuse
           .
           Take
           but
           away
           the
           vgly
           ,
           horrid
           and
           mishapen
           name
           and
           visard
           of
           a
           Puritan
           ,
           (
           which
           doth
           now
           wholly
           ouercloud
           ,
           the
           persons
           on
           whom
           it
           is
           imposed
           ,
           and
           present
           them
           in
           a
           strange
           and
           different
           forme
           from
           what
           they
           are
           in
           truth
           )
           and
           consider
           but
           the
           persons
           ,
           the
           liues
           ,
           the
           graces
           ,
           and
           the
           inside
           of
           those
           men
           who
           are
           reputed
           sor
           the
           greatest
           Puritans
           ,
           disrobed
           and
           vncased
           of
           the
           name
           it selfe
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           greatest
           and
           fierceest
           Ante-puritan
           of
           you
           all
           ,
           (
           if
           his
           conscience
           be
           not
           strangly
           cauterized
           )
           must
           bee
           forced
           to
           confesse
           ,
           that
           as
           it
           was
           with
           the
           Christians
           among
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           so
           now
           it
           is
           with
           Puritans
           ,
           among
           such
           as
           seeme
           to
           be
           Christians
           :
           (
           h
           )
           
             Non
             scelus
             aliquod
             in
             causa
             est
             ,
             sed
             nomen
             :
             et
             solius
             nominis
             crimen
             est
             :
          
           that
           Puritans
           are
           hated
           ,
           contemned
           ,
           reproached
           ,
           accused
           ,
           and
           condemned
           ,
           not
           for
           any
           offence
           ,
           for
           any
           euill
           or
           wickednesse
           that
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           onely
           for
           their
           name
           ;
           which
           is
           imposed
           on
           them
           onely
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           men
           might
           the
           more
           freely
           persecute
           ,
           oppose
           ,
           dispise
           ,
           condemne
           and
           hate
           them
           for
           their
           holy
           liues
           .
           And
           if
           that
           this
           seeme
           strange
           vnto
           you
           ,
           that
           
           men
           should
           be
           condemned
           ,
           hated
           ,
           reproached
           ,
           persecuted
           ,
           and
           accused
           for
           their
           graces
           and
           their
           holy
           liues
           :
           consider
           then
           ,
           that
           euen
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           time
           that
           God
           (
           i
           )
           
             put
             enmitie
             betweene
             the
             seede
             of
             the
             woman
             and
             the
             seede
             of
             the
             serpent
             ,
          
           it
           hath
           beene
           so
           .
           Take
           but
           the
           two
           first
           borne
           of
           the
           world
           Caine
           and
           Abell
           for
           an
           example
           .
           Caine
           hee
           doth
           not
           only
           hate
           ,
           
             but
             slay
             his
             brother
             Abell
          
           :
           and
           wherefore
           slew
           he
           him
           ?
           not
           for
           any
           iniury
           that
           hee
           did
           vnto
           him
           :
           (
           k
           )
           
             but
             because
             his
             owne
             workes
             were
             euill
             ,
             and
             his
             brothers
             righteous
             .
          
           Doth
           not
           holy
           Iob
           complaine
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           (
           l
           )
           
             hated
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             very
             song
             and
             byword
             of
             the
             people
             ?
          
           Doth
           not
           holy
           Dauid
           complaine
           almost
           in
           euery
           Psalme
           ,
           that
           the
           (
           m
           )
           drunkards
           
           
             made
             songs
             vpon
             him
             :
             that
             hee
             was
             derided
             ,
             persecuted
             ,
             hated
             ,
          
           
           
             slaundered
             ,
             reuiled
             and
             laughed
             to
             scorne
             ,
             and
             all
             because
             hee
             followed
             the
             things
             that
             were
             good
             and
             pleasing
             vnto
             God
             ?
          
           Doe
           not
           all
           the
           Prophets
           complaine
           ,
           that
           they
           themselues
           ,
           (
           n
           )
           
             were
             hated
             ,
             persecuted
             ,
             reuiled
             ,
             accused
             ,
             slaundered
             and
             condemned
             ,
             euen
          
           
           
             for
             their
             grace
             and
             holinesse
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             prophecying
             of
             the
             truth
             ?
          
           Doe
           not
           they
           all
           complaine
           ,
           that
           in
           their
           times
           ,
           the
           righteous
           ,
           and
           the
           vpright
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           were
           pointed
           and
           hissed
           at
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           (
           o
           )
           
             very
             prouerbe
             of
             disdaine
             and
             scorne
             ?
          
           that
           they
           were
           (
           p
           )
           
             as
             signes
             and
             wonders
             in
             Israell
             ?
          
           and
           that
           (
           q
           )
           
             such
             as
             did
             depart
             from
             euill
             did
             but
             make
             themselues
             a
          
           
           prey
           ?
           was
           not
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           himselfe
           the
           very
           spring
           and
           fountaine
           of
           all
           grace
           and
           holinesse
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           guilty
           of
           no
           crime
           at
           all
           ,
           though
           he
           
             went
             about
             doing
             good
             to
             all
             ,
          
           and
           hurt
           to
           none
           ,
           though
           he
           came
           to
           seeke
           and
           saue
           the
           lost
           and
           perishing
           soules
           of
           men
           ,
           hated
           ,
           persecuted
           ,
           slaundered
           and
           derided
           for
           his
           grace
           ,
           his
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           his
           holinesse
           ?
           was
           he
           not
           reported
           to
           be
           (
           r
           )
           
             a
             glutton
             and
             a
             wine
             bibber
             ,
          
           a
           (
           s
           )
           deceiuer
           and
           impostor
           ,
           a
           (
           t
           )
           
             sinner
             and
             not
             of
             God
          
           ;
           a
           (
           v
           )
           
             man
             possessed
             with
             a
             deuill
          
           ,
           and
           one
           (
           w
           )
           
             casting
             out
             diuills
             through
             Belzebub
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             diuills
             ?
          
           were
           not
           all
           his
           glorious
           and
           holy
           Apostles
           ,
           condemned
           ,
           hated
           ,
           persecuted
           ,
           and
           (
           x
           )
           
             euery
             where
             spoken
             against
          
           ?
           were
           they
           not
           accused
           ,
           for
           turbulent
           ,
           (
           y
           )
           
             factious
             and
             seditious
             persons
          
           ,
           for
           
             ringleaders
             of
             sects
             and
             heresies
          
           :
           for
           incendiaries
           and
           
             disturbers
             of
             the
             whole
             world
          
           ;
           for
           (
           z
           
             hypocrites
             
             and
             deceiues
          
           :
           for
           (
           a
           )
           
             blasphemous
             persons
          
           and
           (
           b
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             to
             Caesar
          
           ?
           were
           they
           (
           c
           )
           
             not
             made
             a
             spectacle
             vnto
             the
             world
             ,
             vnto
             Angells
             and
             men
             ?
          
           were
           they
           not
           
             dispised
             ,
             buffeted
             ,
             defamed
             and
             reuiled
             ?
          
           were
           they
           not
           
             made
             as
             the
             very
             filth
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             dreggs
             and
             of
             scouring
             of
             all
             things
             ?
          
           Was
           not
           this
           the
           case
           of
           all
           the
           Christians
           in
           the
           
             primitine
             Church
          
           ?
           were
           not
           they
           (
           d
           )
           
             all
             accused
             ,
             hated
             ,
             persecuted
             ,
             slaundered
             and
             condemned
             ,
             as
             factious
             and
             seditious
             persons
             ?
             as
             a
             false
             ,
             idle
             ,
             treacherous
             and
             hurtfull
             kinde
             of
             people
             ?
             as
             enemies
             to
             the
             Gods
             and
             to
             the
             States
             and
             Countries
             where
             they
             liued
             ?
             as
             vncleane
             ,
             vnchast
             and
             adulterous
             persons
             ,
             as
             murtherers
             of
             infants
             ,
             and
             the
             causes
             of
             all
             the
             mischiefes
             which
             did
             befall
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             no
             other
             cause
             at
             all
             but
             this
             ,
             because
             that
             they
             were
             Christians
             ?
          
           Was
           not
           that
           holy
           Father
           (
           e
           )
           
             Saint
             Chrysostome
             ,
             hated
             persecuted
             and
             reuiled
             by
             the
             Cleargie
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             his
             followers
             scoffed
             at
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Iohannites
             ,
             and
             all
             for
             their
             austerity
             &
             holinesse
             of
             life
             ?
          
           Doth
           not
           Saint
           Cyprian
           complaine
           thus
           of
           his
           times
           ?
           (
           f
           )
           
             Esse
             iam
             inter
             nocentes
             innoxium
             crimen
             est
             :
             malos
             quisquis
             non
             imitatur
             offendit
             :
          
           that
           it
           was
           accounted
           a
           greeuous
           crime
           not
           to
           be
           vitious
           :
           and
           that
           men
           grew
           angry
           with
           such
           as
           would
           not
           bee
           as
           wicked
           as
           themselues
           ?
           Doth
           not
           Saluian
           say
           of
           his
           times
           ?
           
             Si
             honoratior
             quispiam
             religioni
             se
             applicuerit
             ,
             illicò
          
           
           
             honoratus
             esse
             desistit
             :
             vbi
             enim
             quis
             mutauerit
             vestem
             ,
             mutauit
             protinus
             dignitatem
             .
             Si
             fuerit
             sublimis
             ,
             sit
             despicabilis
             ,
             Sifuerit
             splendidissimus
             ,
             fit
             〈◊〉
             .
             Si
             fuerit
             totus
             honoris
             ,
             sit
             totus
             iniuriae
             .
             Peruersa
             enimsunt
             ,
             et
             in
             diuer
             sum
             cuncta
             mutata
             .
             Si
             be
             nus
             est
             qui
             quam
             ,
             quasi
             malus
             〈◊〉
             .
             St
             malus
             est
             ,
             quasi
             bonus
             honoratur
             Statim
             vt
             quis
             melior
             esse
             tentauerit
             ,
             deterioris
             abiectione
             calcatur
             :
             ac
             per
             hoc
             omnes
             quodammodo
             mali
             esse
             coguntur
             ,
             ne
             viles
             habeantur
             ?
          
           A
           true
           Embleme
           ,
           and
           patterne
           of
           our
           times
           .
           Haue
           not
           all
           the
           other
           Fathers
           and
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           complained
           of
           this
           very
           thing
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           beene
           hated
           ,
           slandered
           ,
           reproached
           ,
           accused
           ,
           persecuted
           and
           contemned
           (
           though
           vnder
           other
           pretences
           )
           yet
           onely
           for
           this
           very
           thing
           ,
           that
           they
           made
           a
           conscience
           of
           their
           waies
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           rush
           so
           boldly
           into
           sin
           as
           others
           did
           ?
           and
           is
           it
           any
           wonder
           that
           it
           is
           so
           now
           ?
           
           Doth
           not
           
             St.
             Paul
          
           informe
           vs
           ,
           that
           (
           h
           )
           
             all
             as
             will
             liue
             godly
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             shall
             suffer
             persecution
             ?
          
           &
           doth
           not
           Christ
           himselfe
           foretell
           all
           such
           as
           are
           his
           true
           and
           faithfull
           members
           ,
           (
           i
           )
           
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             hated
             of
             all
             men
             and
             nations
             for
             his
             sake
             ?
          
           that
           (
           k
           )
           men
           
           
             shall
             〈◊〉
             and
             persecute
             them
             ?
             that
             they
             shall
             separate
             them
             from
             their
             company
             ,
             cast
             out
             their
             name
             as
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             say
             all
             manner
             of
          
           
           
             euill
             against
             them
             falsly
          
           ?
           and
           what
           is
           the
           cause
           ?
           what
           any
           sin
           ,
           or
           wickednesse
           that
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           or
           any
           injury
           or
           wrong
           ,
           that
           they
           doe
           to
           God
           or
           man
           ?
           No
           such
           matter
           :
           but
           because
           they
           honour
           (
           l
           )
           
             and
             professe
             his
             name
             :
             because
          
           (
           m
           )
           
             they
             are
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             made
             men
             of
             another
             world
             :
          
           because
           (
           n
           )
           their
           
           
           
             liues
             are
             not
             like
             other
             mens
             ,
             and
             their
             wayes
             are
             of
             another
             fashien
             :
          
           
           because
           (
           o
           )
           
             their
             holy
             and
             religious
             liues
             doe
             reproue
             and
             secretly
             condemne
             ,
             the
             finfull
             and
             vngodly
             courses
             ,
             of
             carnall
             ,
             wicked
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             vngodly
             men
             ,
             and
             proue
             them
             to
             bee
             euill
             :
          
           and
           (
           p
           )
           
             because
             they
             will
             〈◊〉
             runne
             into
             the
             same
             excesse
             of
             sinne
             and
             riot
             that
             others
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           shall
           we
           thinke
           it
           strange
           that
           men
           are
           hated
           ,
           persecuted
           ,
           
           slandered
           ,
           and
           condemned
           for
           the
           selfe-same
           causes
           
           now
           ?
           Doe
           not
           the
           Apostles
           prophecie
           ,
           
             that
             in
             the
             latter
             times
             and
             ages
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
          
           (
           q
           )
           
             scoffers
             ,
             walking
             after
             their
             owne
             lusts
             ?
          
           That
           there
           shall
           (
           r
           )
           
             be
             false
             accusers
             ,
             fierce
             ,
             despiser's
             of
             those
             that
             are
             good
             ,
             speaking
             euill
             of
             the
             things
             they
             know
             and
             vnderstand
             not
             ,
             and
             corrupting
             themselues
             in
             those
             things
          
           
           
             which
             naturally
             they
             know
             ;
             hauing
             an
             outward
             forme
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             〈◊〉
             the
             power
             thereof
          
           ?
           And
           may
           it
           not
           then
           sinke
           into
           your
           thoughts
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           such
           as
           hate
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ,
           accuse
           ,
           condemne
           and
           censure
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           doe
           defend
           this
           truth
           (
           because
           they
           finde
           the
           very
           sense
           and
           feeling
           of
           it
           in
           their
           soules
           )
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           Puritans
           ,
           (
           which
           you
           are
           pleased
           to
           impose
           vpon
           them
           )
           because
           that
           you
           haue
           nothing
           else
           which
           you
           can
           truly
           object
           against
           them
           ?
           Consider
           a
           little
           with
           your selues
           ,
           that
           the
           diuell
           is
           a
           cunning
           and
           ambiguous
           sophister
           ,
           that
           playes
           on
           both
           hands
           :
           that
           he
           cloathes
           sinne
           with
           glorious
           ,
           rich
           ,
           and
           goodly
           robes
           to
           make
           it
           louely
           ,
           but
           grace
           with
           base
           and
           vgly
           rags
           ,
           with
           odious
           and
           loathsome
           names
           to
           make
           it
           odious
           and
           contemptible
           .
           Consider
           likewise
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           is
           or
           can
           bee
           so
           
           impudently
           and
           desperately
           wicked
           ,
           as
           openly
           and
           directly
           to
           condemne
           ,
           abhorre
           ,
           contemne
           ,
           oppose
           ,
           and
           persecute
           grace
           in
           any
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           auoide
           the
           infamy
           and
           shame
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           restraine
           and
           blinde
           his
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           which
           else
           would
           flie
           into
           his
           face
           ,
           hee
           vseth
           some
           pretence
           or
           other
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           may
           with
           lesse
           suspicion
           ,
           and
           with
           greater
           boldnesse
           disgorge
           his
           malice
           and
           his
           spight
           against
           it
           .
           Againe
           ,
           consider
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           so
           crosse
           and
           contrary
           ,
           so
           odious
           and
           hatefull
           to
           vnregenerate
           and
           carnall
           men
           ,
           as
           the
           very
           power
           and
           truth
           of
           grace
           and
           holinesse
           :
           nothing
           is
           there
           in
           the
           world
           that
           carnall
           men
           abhorre
           and
           loathe
           so
           much
           ,
           nothing
           is
           there
           that
           they
           hate
           with
           such
           a
           bitter
           ,
           exorbitant
           ,
           vnlimited
           ,
           and
           implacable
           detestation
           ,
           as
           that
           power
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           that
           image
           of
           holinesse
           which
           shines
           so
           glorious
           and
           resplendent
           in
           the
           liues
           and
           actions
           of
           the
           Saints
           :
           this
           makes
           them
           fret
           and
           fume
           ,
           and
           mads
           them
           to
           the
           heart
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           consider
           seriously
           and
           in
           good
           earnest
           with
           your selues
           (
           because
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           which
           concernes
           your
           soules
           )
           that
           there
           alwaies
           haue
           been
           ,
           are
           ,
           all
           shall
           be
           ,
           a
           genera●…ion
           of
           men
           vpon
           the
           earth
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           hated
           ,
           scorned
           ,
           persecuted
           ,
           reproched
           ,
           reuiled
           ,
           accused
           ,
           slandered
           ,
           and
           condemned
           euen
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           men
           for
           no
           crime
           ,
           no
           cause
           ,
           or
           sinne
           at
           all
           ,
           bur
           only
           for
           their
           new
           ,
           their
           gratious
           ,
           godly
           ,
           and
           their
           holy
           liues
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           hatred
           and
           detestation
           of
           all
           kinde
           of
           sinne
           .
           Now
           lay
           all
           these
           together
           ,
           and
           s●…e
           what
           men
           there
           are
           in
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           are
           generally
           hated
           ,
           reproched
           ,
           condemned
           ,
           scorned
           ,
           persecuted
           ,
           disdained
           ,
           ●…euiled
           ,
           falsly
           accused
           ;
           see
           what
           manner
           of
           men
           they
           are
           ,
           
             whose
             names
             are
             cast
             out
             as
             euill
             ,
          
           and
           who
           
             haue
             all
             manner
             of
             euill
             spoken
             against
             them
             falsely
             ,
          
           by
           all
           sorts
           and
           kindes
           of
           men
           ;
           and
           tha●…
           only
           for
           the
           syncere
           
             profession
             of
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           for
           the
           vprightnesse
           and
           synceritie
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           for
           the
           puritie
           and
           holinesse
           of
           their
           liues
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           auoyding
           of
           all
           kinde
           of
           sinne
           ;
           and
           then
           you
           shall
           finde
           that
           these
           ,
           and
           these
           onely
           ,
           whom
           you
           accuse
           ,
           censure
           ,
           and
           condemne
           for
           Puritans
           are
           the
           men
           :
           for
           they
           onely
           are
           hated
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           and
           kindes
           of
           men
           :
           
             Papists
             ,
             Protestants
             ,
             Arminians
          
           ,
           
           ciuill
           and
           morrall
           men
           ,
           prophane
           and
           loose
           persons
           ,
           young
           and
           old
           ,
           rich
           and
           poore
           ,
           Clergie
           and
           Laitie
           ,
           they
           all
           doe
           band
           and
           set
           against
           them
           ,
           they
           all
           reuile
           ,
           reproch
           ,
           accuse
           ,
           condemne
           ,
           deride
           ,
           persecute
           ,
           slander
           ,
           and
           abhorre
           them
           :
           they
           all
           auoide
           and
           shun
           them
           more
           or
           lesse
           ,
           
             and
             separate
             them
             from
             their
             companie
             :
          
           they
           all
           distaste
           them
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           they
           
             all
             cast
             out
             their
             names
             as
             euill
             ,
          
           and
           prosecute
           them
           euen
           with
           virulent
           and
           bitter
           hatred
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           oportunitie
           ,
           law
           ,
           or
           power
           will
           giue
           them
           leaue
           ;
           yea
           ,
           many
           men
           are
           so
           rauing
           mad
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           wish
           as
           (
           s
           )
           
             Caligula
             did
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             all
             but
             one
             neck
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             cut
             them
             of
             at
             a
             blow
             :
          
           and
           all
           this
           is
           for
           no
           other
           cause
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           are
           too
           pure
           and
           precise
           ,
           to
           holy
           and
           religious
           ;
           because
           they
           are
           too
           frequent
           in
           hearing
           and
           reading
           of
           Gods
           word
           ;
           in
           prayer
           and
           such
           like
           holy
           duties
           :
           because
           they
           will
           reproue
           men
           for
           their
           euill
           courses
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           beare
           them
           company
           in
           their
           sinnes
           :
           because
           they
           will
           not
           sweare
           ,
           whore
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           dice
           ,
           game
           inordinately
           ,
           mispend
           their
           time
           ,
           haunt
           Playes
           and
           Tauernes
           ,
           and
           play
           the
           good
           fellowes
           as
           others
           doe
           ;
           because
           they
           speake
           against
           
             Pluralities
             ,
             Nonresidents
          
           ,
           and
           lazie
           ,
           or
           good-fellow
           Pastors
           ,
           who
           either
           starue
           and
           quite
           neglect
           ,
           or
           else
           mislead
           their
           flockes
           .
           If
           all
           men
           would
           be
           prophane
           and
           wicked
           ,
           and
           make
           no
           bones
           of
           sinne
           ,
           there
           would
           not
           be
           a
           ●…uritan
           in
           the
           world
           :
           If
           therefore
           Puritans
           are
           such
           men
           as
           these
           ;
           if
           they
           are
           the
           best
           the
           dearest
           and
           holiest
           Saints
           of
           God
           (
           as
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           or
           question
           but
           they
           are
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           but
           giue
           your
           owne
           consciences
           libertie
           ●…or
           to
           determine
           it
           )
           your
           accusation
           then
           ,
           
             that
             none
             but
             Puritans
             doe
             defend
             ●…his
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           will
           be
           so
           farre
           from
           disparaging
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           highly
           grace
           and
           honour
           it
           :
           and
           proue
           you
           who
           doe
           oppose
           and
           contradict
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           but
           prophaue
           ,
           licentious
           ,
           carnall
           and
           gracelesse
           persons
           ,
           and
           vtter
           enemies
           to
           all
           grace
           and
           goodnesse
           .
           And
           now
           since
           I
           haue
           made
           it
           manifest
           vnto
           your
           vnderstandings
           (
           at
           least
           vnto
           your
           consciences
           )
           that
           Puritans
           are
           not
           the
           men
           you
           take
           them
           ,
           (
           or
           rather
           such
           men
           as
           you
           would
           haue
           them
           )
           for
           to
           be
           :
           forbeare
           from
           hence-forth
           to
           hate
           ,
           
           to
           scorne
           ,
           to
           disdaine
           ,
           reproach
           ,
           accuse
           ,
           deride
           ,
           condemne
           ,
           oppose
           and
           slander
           them
           without
           a
           cause
           ,
           as
           formerly
           you
           haue
           done
           ;
           for
           feare
           lest
           whiles
           you
           bend
           your
           tongues
           ,
           your
           hearts
           ,
           your
           malice
           and
           your
           force
           against
           them
           ,
           for
           standing
           close
           vnto
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           for
           manifesting
           the
           very
           power
           and
           truth
           of
           grace
           and
           holinesse
           in
           their
           liues
           :
           you
           take
           vp
           armes
           against
           the
           
             Lord
             of
             Hoasts
          
           ,
           and
           
             King
             of
             heauen
          
           ,
           and
           wrecke
           your
           soules
           vpon
           that
           rocke
           ,
           and
           sinne
           against
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           shall
           neuer
           be
           forgiuen
           .
           But
           admit
           now
           that
           none
           but
           Puritans
           maintaine
           our
           present
           assertion
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           (
           as
           you
           in
           part
           intend
           it
           )
           that
           none
           but
           Caluinists
           ,
           o●…
           men
           infected
           with
           Geneuanisme
           doe
           defend
           it
           :
           must
           it
           therefore
           be
           a
           
             Puritan
             doctrine
          
           ,
           must
           it
           therefore
           be
           a
           false
           position
           ?
           doth
           the
           qualitie
           or
           condition
           of
           the
           Patrons
           ,
           make
           truth
           to
           be
           no
           truth
           ?
           consider
           I
           pray
           a
           little
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           reflect
           vpon
           your selues
           ,
           perchance
           it
           may
           be
           some
           disparagement
           to
           your
           cause
           .
           But
           say
           that
           the
           qualitie
           of
           the
           Patrons
           doth
           change
           and
           alter
           the
           very
           nature
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           are
           Caluin
           and
           his
           followers
           ,
           so
           vndeseruing
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ;
           or
           is
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Geneua
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Belgicke
             Churches
          
           so
           subiect
           vnto
           Errors
           in
           their
           doctrine
           ,
           that
           this
           should
           not
           be
           truth
           ,
           because
           that
           these
           defend
           it
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           though
           I
           will
           ●…ot
           wholly
           pinne
           my
           faith
           on
           Caluins
           sleeue
           ,
           nor
           canonize
           him
           for
           a
           Saint
           ,
           stiling
           him
           
             St.
             Caluin
          
           ,
           (
           as
           some
           of
           you
           haue
           done
           it
           in
           disdaine
           and
           scorne
           )
           though
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           now
           a
           Saint
           with
           God
           in
           heauen
           ;
           yet
           this
           I
           will
           say
           vnto
           the
           best
           ,
           the
           proudest
           ,
           and
           the
           learnedest
           of
           you
           ;
           that
           the
           name
           of
           Caluin
           shall
           be
           remembred
           and
           renowned
           in
           the
           
             Church
             of
             God
          
           ,
           when
           as
           your
           names
           shall
           rotte
           and
           be
           forgotten
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Geneua
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Belgick
             Churches
          
           ,
           though
           they
           differ
           from
           vs
           in
           their
           discipline
           ,
           yet
           none
           but
           Papists
           or
           Arminians
           can
           cauell
           at
           their
           Doctrine
           :
           if
           you
           are
           such
           (
           as
           you
           must
           be
           such
           ,
           if
           you
           continue
           to
           oppose
           our
           present
           assertion
           )
           goe
           on
           and
           cauell
           at
           them
           whiles
           you
           will
           :
           your
           cauells
           will
           but
           honour
           them
           ,
           not
           disgrace
           them
           :
           and
           this
           our
           cause
           shall
           neuer
           fare
           the
           worse
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           these
           Patrons
           to
           defend
           it
           .
           Since
           therefore
           the
           quality
           
           of
           the
           Patrons
           of
           this
           truth
           ,
           can
           neuer
           change
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           not
           to
           be
           a
           truth
           :
           since
           Puritans
           appearing
           in
           their
           proper
           colours
           ,
           are
           men
           of
           greater
           grace
           and
           holinesse
           than
           the
           best
           of
           those
           who
           slander
           them
           and
           stile
           them
           so
           ;
           and
           are
           not
           such
           in
           truth
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           commonly
           taken
           and
           reported
           for
           to
           be
           :
           since
           Christ
           ,
           his
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           
             Church
             of
             God
          
           from
           time
           to
           time
           haue
           propagated
           ,
           embraced
           ,
           resolued
           ,
           and
           defended
           this
           our
           present
           assertion
           as
           sound
           ,
           and
           there
           were
           neuer
           none
           as
           yet
           ,
           but
           
             Pelagians
             ,
             Papists
          
           ,
           and
           Arminians
           ,
           nay
           ,
           Atheists
           that
           opposed
           it
           :
           then
           this
           your
           accusation
           ,
           
             that
             none
             but
             Puritans
             doe
             defend
             it
             ,
          
           must
           needs
           be
           false
           and
           forged
           :
           at
           least
           it
           must
           bee
           idle
           and
           impertinent
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           but
           a
           meere
           euasion
           and
           waiuing
           of
           the
           Controuersie
           ,
           a
           meere
           Calumnie
           and
           reproach
           ,
           and
           a
           falling
           foule
           vpon
           the
           persons
           of
           syncere
           and
           vpright
           Christians
           who
           defend
           it
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           truth
           or
           learning
           to
           answer
           to
           their
           workes
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           now
           vnto
           the
           second
           accusation
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Patrons
             of
          
           
           
             this
             assertion
             are
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             a
             packe
             and
             company
             of
             pestilent
             ,
          
           
           
             factious
             ,
             and
             seditious
             persons
          
           .
           Indeed
           
             St.
             Paul
          
           had
           this
           very
           accusation
           laid
           against
           him
           by
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           because
           hee
           was
           so
           zealous
           to
           maintaine
           ,
           propagate
           ,
           and
           defend
           the
           Gospell
           and
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           and
           I
           am
           verily
           perswaded
           ,
           if
           
             St.
             Paul
          
           were
           now
           vpon
           the
           earth
           ,
           as
           one
           vnknowne
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           presently
           flie
           vpon
           him
           ,
           accusing
           and
           condemning
           him
           for
           an
           Arch-Puritan
           ,
           for
           a
           
             Pestilent
             ,
             factious
             ,
             and
             seditious
             fellow
          
           ;
           since
           you
           accuse
           his
           followers
           of
           the
           selfe-same
           crime
           ,
           for
           defending
           this
           our
           Doctrine
           and
           assertion
           ,
           which
           he
           himselfe
           hath
           commended
           and
           recorded
           to
           them
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           are
           nothing
           like
           so
           hote
           and
           zealous
           for
           this
           truth
           as
           he
           .
           But
           are
           there
           none
           but
           pestilent
           ,
           factious
           ,
           and
           seditious
           persons
           ,
           who
           maintaine
           our
           present
           assertion
           :
           then
           
             Christ
             himselfe
          
           ,
           his
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           God
           from
           age
           to
           age
           were
           but
           a
           faction
           :
           and
           a
           packe
           of
           pestilent
           and
           seditious
           persons
           :
           then
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           in
           forraine
           parts
           ,
           are
           but
           a
           faction
           :
           then
           the
           
             Synode
             of
             Dort
          
           ,
           and
           our
           late
           
           Soueraigne
           King
           IAMES
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           assembling
           and
           calling
           of
           it
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           the
           other
           
             Germaine
             States
             and
             Princes
          
           who
           were
           parties
           to
           it
           ,
           were
           but
           a
           faction
           :
           for
           all
           these
           haue
           maintained
           ,
           defended
           ,
           and
           resolued
           this
           very
           assertion
           of
           ours
           as
           sound
           and
           orthodox
           .
           If
           these
           were
           not
           a
           faction
           ,
           (
           as
           none
           but
           
             Heathens
             ,
             Atheists
          
           ,
           or
           Diuells
           dare
           to
           stile
           them
           )
           then
           surely
           those
           are
           not
           a
           faction
           who
           defend
           it
           now
           :
           and
           so
           this
           false
           and
           scandalous
           accusation
           ,
           which
           you
           labour
           to
           fasten
           vpon
           others
           that
           are
           guiltlesse
           ,
           must
           truly
           light
           and
           rest
           vpon
           your selues
           ,
           who
           striue
           with
           all
           your
           might
           and
           maine
           ,
           and
           lay
           your
           heads
           and
           force
           together
           ,
           to
           question
           ,
           vnsettle
           ,
           and
           suppresse
           ,
           this
           ancient
           and
           approued
           truth
           ,
           which
           hath
           beene
           so
           long
           established
           ,
           settled
           ,
           and
           resolued
           in
           the
           
             Church
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           our
           
             Mother
             Church
          
           .
           If
           one
           man
           should
           set
           an
           house
           on
           fire
           ,
           and
           another
           shauld
           indeauour
           for
           to
           quench
           it
           :
           If
           one
           man
           should
           raise
           and
           stirre
           vp
           strif●…
           ,
           and
           another
           should
           take
           paines
           for
           to
           appease
           it
           :
           If
           one
           man
           should
           breake
           anothers
           head
           ,
           and
           a
           third
           man
           should
           apply
           a
           salue
           to
           heale
           it
           .
           If
           one
           man
           should
           oppose
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           suppresse
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           another
           should
           set
           himselfe
           against
           him
           to
           defend
           it
           .
           I
           pray
           which
           of
           the
           two
           should
           be
           the
           pestilent
           ,
           turbulent
           ,
           factious
           ,
           and
           seditious
           person
           ?
           which
           of
           them
           is
           it
           who
           deserues
           the
           blame
           ?
           he
           that
           puts
           out
           the
           fire
           ,
           or
           hee
           that
           kindles
           it
           ?
           hee
           that
           seekes
           for
           to
           appease
           the
           strife
           ,
           or
           hee
           that
           stirres
           it
           vp
           ?
           he
           that
           heales
           the
           wound
           ,
           or
           hee
           that
           giues
           it
           ?
           he
           that
           defends
           the
           truth
           ,
           or
           he
           that
           doth
           oppose
           it
           ?
           Now
           those
           whom
           you
           accuse
           for
           pestilent
           ,
           factious
           ,
           and
           seditious
           persons
           ,
           they
           doe
           but
           labour
           to
           extinguish
           and
           put
           out
           the
           flame
           :
           it
           is
           you
           that
           kindle
           ,
           nourish
           ,
           and
           increase
           it
           :
           they
           doe
           but
           appease
           the
           strife
           :
           it
           is
           you
           only
           that
           stirre
           it
           vp
           :
           they
           doe
           but
           seeke
           to
           heale
           and
           to
           repaire
           ,
           the
           wounds
           and
           breaches
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           it
           is
           you
           that
           giue
           and
           make
           them
           :
           they
           doe
           but
           shelter
           and
           defend
           the
           truth
           ,
           it
           is
           you
           only
           that
           oppose
           it
           ,
           and
           seeke
           to
           quell
           and
           roote
           it
           out
           :
           therefore
           you
           onely
           are
           the
           Incendiaries
           and
           fire-brands
           ,
           you
           only
           are
           the
           turbulent
           ,
           factious
           ,
           and
           seditious
           spirits
           ,
           you
           only
           (
           and
           not
           
           these
           good
           Eliahs
           )
           are
           the
           (
           v
           )
           
             Ahabs
             who
             trouble
             this
             our
             Israell
             ,
          
           you
           only
           are
           the
           
             dangerous
             and
             preuayling
             Faction
          
           (
           who
           like
           so
           many
           vnnaturall
           vipers
           will
           eate
           out
           the
           very
           bowells
           of
           this
           your
           
             Mother
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           true
           &
           sauing
           grace
           ,
           if
           you
           are
           not
           preuented
           and
           withstood
           in
           time
           )
           and
           not
           the
           men
           whom
           you
           accuse
           ,
           of
           purpose
           for
           to
           free
           and
           cleare
           your selues
           :
           wherefore
           you
           must
           needes
           take
           this
           second
           accusation
           and
           slaunder
           to
           your selues
           alone
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           doth
           truly
           and
           of
           right
           belong
           ,
           till
           you
           can
           finde
           some
           better
           cause
           to
           place
           it
           vpon
           those
           whom
           you
           doe
           here
           acuse
           .
        
         
           To
           your
           third
           forgerie
           and
           last
           accusation
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Patrons
             of
             the
             totall
             and
             finall
             perseuerance
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             do
             contrary
             to
             the
             decrees
             of
             Caesar
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             violate
             his
             Maiesties
             late
             and
             pious
             Proclamation
             .
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           much
           mistaken
           .
           For
           as
           most
           of
           their
           workes
           were
           published
           and
           printed
           ,
           before
           the
           Proclamation
           was
           published
           or
           thought
           on
           (
           and
           so
           are
           not
           within
           the
           danger
           and
           compasse
           of
           it
           )
           so
           the
           only
           end
           of
           this
           his
           Maiesties
           pious
           Proclamation
           was
           to
           establish
           and
           settle
           the
           ancient
           ,
           setled
           ,
           receiued
           and
           approued
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           in
           peace
           and
           quiet
           ,
           and
           to
           keepe
           backe
           you
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           factions
           ,
           scismaticall
           ,
           nouellizing
           ,
           Arminianizing
           ,
           and
           Romanizing
           spirits
           from
           opposing
           or
           distrubing
           of
           it
           :
           it
           was
           only
           to
           defend
           ,
           propagate
           and
           establish
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           &
           the
           doctrine
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           qu●…ll
           them
           and
           suppresse
           them
           .
           Who
           then
           are
           those
           who
           violate
           and
           transgresse
           this
           godly
           Proclamation
           ?
           those
           who
           vnder
           pretence
           and
           coulor
           of
           it
           ,
           doe
           labour
           to
           suppresse
           and
           quell
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           Doctrine
           o●…
           our
           Church
           ,
           contrary
           to
           his
           Maiesties
           good
           intent
           ?
           or
           those
           who
           out
           of
           good
           and
           honest
           hearts
           indeauour
           to
           defend
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           them
           out
           of
           further
           doubt
           and
           question
           ?
           Doubtlesse
           (
           if
           I
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           are
           not
           much
           mistaken
           )
           not
           the
           defenders
           and
           establishers
           ,
           but
           the
           treacherous
           and
           pernicious
           quellers
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           are
           those
           who
           must
           incurre
           the
           blame
           and
           censure
           :
           and
           then
           this
           crime
           and
           accusation
           must
           fall
           off
           from
           others
           ,
           and
           light
           heauiest
           on
           your selues
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           doth
           in
           truth
           belong
           .
           
           If
           any
           of
           you
           object
           ,
           that
           
             the
             totall
             and
             finall
             Apostacie
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           is
           the
           vndoubted
           truth
           ,
           and
           the
           established
           and
           resolued
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           but
           an
           impudent
           and
           audatious
           forgerie
           ;
           and
           I
           dare
           to
           justifie
           it
           against
           the
           greatest
           Gamaliells
           of
           you
           all
           ,
           who
           dare
           to
           contradict
           me
           in
           it
           .
           Yea
           ,
           more
           then
           this
           ;
           if
           any
           of
           you
           will
           
             bona
             fide
          
           affirme
           ,
           the
           
             totall
             and
             finall
             Apostacie
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           to
           be
           the
           positiue
           and
           absolute
           truh
           ,
           and
           the
           receiued
           doctrine
           of
           our
           Church
           ;
           I
           dare
           aduenture
           for
           to
           challenge
           him
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           a
           gracelesse
           and
           atheisticall
           person
           ,
           and
           as
           one
           who
           neuer
           had
           as
           yet
           any
           truth
           of
           sauing
           grace
           within
           him
           ;
           but
           likewise
           as
           a
           friend
           vnto
           Arminians
           and
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           and
           as
           an
           open
           and
           professed
           enemie
           to
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           Church
           :
           if
           any
           of
           you
           will
           be
           so
           bold
           ,
           as
           to
           take
           vp
           this
           challenge
           ,
           this
           present
           Treatise
           (
           or
           if
           not
           this
           ,
           another
           )
           shall
           make
           it
           good
           against
           him
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           peace
           of
           this
           our
           Church
           bee
           not
           disturbed
           by
           it
           .
           But
           if
           that
           your
           assertion
           ,
           be
           the
           positiue
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           as
           perchance
           you
           doe
           pretend
           it
           for
           to
           be
           ,
           how
           then
           doth
           it
           appeare
           to
           be
           so
           ?
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           our
           Articles
           ;
           our
           reuerend
           and
           learned
           writers
           ;
           our
           
             Religious
             professors
          
           ;
           and
           our
           
             Diuinity
             Schooles
          
           :
           our
           reuerend
           Ministers
           throughout
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           haue
           alwaies
           cryed
           it
           downe
           till
           now
           ,
           as
           blasphemous
           ,
           Papisticall
           and
           heriticall
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           not
           one
           approued
           writer
           of
           our
           
             English
             Church
          
           ,
           that
           did
           euer
           dare
           as
           yet
           to
           publish
           it
           vnto
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           sound
           and
           orthodox
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           Church
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           why
           do
           you
           not
           ioyne
           issue
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           put
           it
           to
           the
           tryall
           ?
           why
           do
           you
           not
           answer
           and
           refute
           ,
           but
           only
           labour
           to
           suppresse
           ,
           the
           workes
           of
           those
           who
           doe
           oppose
           it
           ,
           and
           challenge
           it
           as
           vnsound
           ?
           Indeede
           the
           truth
           is
           this
           :
           you
           know
           your
           cause
           is
           bad
           :
           you
           know
           that
           this
           your
           Doctrine
           is
           but
           false
           and
           counterfeite
           ,
           and
           quite
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           Church
           :
           and
           therefore
           you
           dare
           not
           put
           it
           to
           the
           tryall
           ,
           for
           feare
           it
           should
           be
           proued
           to
           be
           false
           :
           you
           dare
           not
           go
           about
           to
           proue
           our
           position
           to
           be
           vnsound
           ,
           or
           to
           giue
           an
           answer
           vnto
           such
           as
           haue
           defended
           it
           :
           all
           your
           labour
           is
           to
           quell
           it
           ,
           
           and
           to
           suppresse
           ,
           not
           to
           answer
           ,
           the
           workes
           of
           such
           as
           haue
           defended
           it
           .
           And
           why
           is
           this
           ?
           let
           (
           w
           )
           Lactantius
           relate
           the
           cause
           .
           
             Timeut
             ne
             à
             nobis
             reiucti
             manus
             dare
             aliquandò
             ,
             clamante
             ipsâ
             veritate
             cogantur
             .
             Obstrepunt
             igitur
             ,
             et
             intercedunt
             ne
             audiane
             ,
             et
             oculos
             suos
             opprimunt
             ,
             ne
             lumen
             videant
             quod
             offerimus
             ,
             quum
             neque
             cognoscere
             ,
             neque
             congredi
             audent
             ,
             quià
             sciunt
             se
             facilè
             superari
             .
             Et
             idcircò
             disceptatione
             sublata
             :
             pellitur
             è
             medio
             sapientia
             ,
             vi
             geritur
             res
             .
          
           You
           know
           you
           are
           not
           able
           for
           to
           answer
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           labour
           to
           suppresse
           our
           workes
           :
           thinking
           to
           carry
           away
           the
           cause
           by
           force
           and
           pollicy
           ,
           and
           to
           suppresse
           the
           truth
           ,
           before
           it
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           come
           vnto
           a
           just
           &
           legall
           tryall
           .
           But
           remember
           ,
           that
           (
           x
           )
           
             Intercipere
             scripta
             ,
             et
             publicatam
             velle
             submergere
             lectionem
             ,
             non
             est
             Deos
             defendere
             ,
             sed
             veritatis
             testificationem
             timere
             :
          
           this
           is
           not
           to
           confute
           ,
           but
           to
           suppresse
           the
           truth
           :
           this
           it
           not
           to
           confirme
           and
           proue
           ,
           but
           to
           condemne
           and
           marre
           your
           cause
           .
           That
           gold
           which
           dreads
           the
           touchstone
           is
           but
           counterfeite
           :
           that
           felon
           who
           refuseth
           his
           tryall
           ,
           doth
           but
           confesse
           himselfe
           guilty
           :
           and
           that
           doctrine
           which
           (
           y
           )
           
             hates
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             come
             vnto
             it
             :
          
           which
           would
           establish
           it selfe
           by
           force
           and
           policy
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           truth
           and
           honest
           dealing
           ;
           it
           doth
           but
           discouer
           it selfe
           to
           be
           euill
           ,
           false
           and
           counterseite
           .
           Whiles
           therefore
           you
           labour
           to
           suport
           your
           haerisie
           ,
           by
           force
           and
           pollicy
           ,
           and
           by
           suppressing
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           you
           doe
           but
           (
           z
           )
           
             daube
             with
             vntempered
             morter
          
           ,
           and
           marre
           it
           ,
           whiles
           you
           make
           it
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           giue
           ouer
           now
           for
           very
           shame
           ,
           your
           sinester
           and
           disloyall
           practises
           (
           of
           which
           the
           world
           takes
           notice
           ,
           though
           you
           thinke
           not
           of
           it
           :
           )
           peruert
           not
           any
           longer
           ,
           the
           godly
           and
           religious
           intent
           of
           our
           gratious
           Soueraigne
           ,
           to
           a
           wicked
           and
           irreligious
           end
           :
           and
           make
           not
           that
           an
           instrument
           ,
           to
           suffocate
           &
           curbe
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           Church
           :
           which
           hee
           intended
           should
           support
           ,
           inlarge
           and
           ●…uccor
           them
           .
           How
           euer
           ,
           take
           this
           instruction
           from
           an
           ancient
           Father
           :
           (
           a
           )
           
             Nulla
             lex
             vetat
             discuti
             ,
             quod
             prohibet
             admitti
             .
          
           Or
           if
           the
           saying
           of
           a
           Pope
           will
           please
           you
           better
           ,
           let
           Leo
           ,
           tell
           you
           thus
           much
           for
           your
           learning
           (
           b
           )
           
             Quae
             patefacta
             sunt
             quaerere
             ;
             quae
             perfecta
             sunt
             retractare
             :
             et
             quae
             sunt
             definita
             co●…ellore
             :
             quid
             aliud
             est
             ,
             quam
             
             〈◊〉
             adeptis
             gratiam
             non
             referre
             ,
             et
             ad
             interdictae
             arboris
             cibum
             ,
             〈◊〉
             probos
             appetitus
             mortiferae
             cupiditatis
             extendere
             ?
          
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           you
           will
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           you
           may
           apply
           it
           .
        
         
           You
           see
           now
           ,
           how
           scandalous
           ,
           how
           sleight
           ,
           how
           false
           and
           forged
           all
           these
           your
           accusations
           are
           :
           you
           see
           they
           are
           but
           shifts
           for
           to
           euade
           ,
           and
           colours
           to
           oppose
           the
           truth
           and
           such
           as
           doe
           professe
           it
           and
           defend
           it
           :
           they
           are
           but
           meere
           impostures
           and
           pretences
           ,
           whereby
           the
           diuill
           and
           your
           owne
           deceitfull
           hearts
           .
           doe
           labour
           for
           to
           blinde
           your
           eyes
           ,
           and
           to
           keepe
           you
           still
           in
           darkenesse
           ,
           to
           stupifie
           your
           h●…arts
           and
           consciences
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           set
           you
           in
           opposition
           against
           all
           g●…ace
           and
           goodnesse
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           depriue
           you
           of
           your
           soules
           at
           last
           .
           Consider
           therefore
           ,
           these
           wiles
           and
           pollicies
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           looke
           vnto
           the
           end
           of
           all
           your
           actions
           .
           Consider
           who
           and
           what
           it
           is
           that
           sets
           you
           now
           on
           worke
           ,
           to
           slaunder
           and
           traduce
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           oppose
           his
           truth
           :
           and
           know
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           God
           of
           peace
           and
           vnion
           ,
           the
           God
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           truth
           :
           but
           the
           very
           Diuill
           himselfe
           the
           very
           spirit
           of
           Antechrist
           ,
           and
           the
           enemy
           of
           all
           grace
           and
           goodnesse
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           some
           carnall
           ,
           wicked
           ,
           sinister
           and
           by
           respects
           ,
           hath
           put
           you
           on
           this
           seruice
           :
           aske
           but
           your
           owne
           brests
           ,
           and
           the
           secret
           whisperings
           of
           your
           owne
           consciences
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           tell
           you
           so
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           though
           I
           haue
           spoken
           somewhat
           sharply
           to
           you
           before
           ,
           to
           make
           you
           know
           your selues
           ,
           (
           the
           want
           of
           which
           knowledge
           ,
           if
           (
           c
           )
           Lactantius
           may
           bee
           credited
           ,
           
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             your
             Errors
             ,
          
           )
           so
           now
           
             I
             doe
             euen
             beseech
             you
             by
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           your
           Sauiour
           ,
           (
           d
           )
           
             who
             died
             for
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             no
             longer
             liue
             vnto
             your selues
             but
             vnto
             him
             ,
          
           that
           now
           you
           would
           lay
           downe
           your
           armes
           of
           rebellion
           ,
           and
           vomit
           vp
           your
           bitter
           hatred
           ,
           malice
           ,
           and
           dispite
           against
           all
           grace
           and
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           doe
           excell
           in
           piety
           and
           holinesse
           :
           that
           so
           you
           may
           with
           all
           meeknesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           humility
           of
           heart
           and
           minde
           ,
           submit
           ,
           vnto
           this
           comfortable
           and
           holy
           truth
           ,
           which
           here
           I
           offer
           and
           expose
           vnto
           you
           ;
           which
           will
           be
           the
           onely
           joy
           ,
           the
           onely
           comfort
           ,
           and
           safety
           of
           your
           soules
           .
           If
           you
           will
           but
           seririously
           
           consider
           it
           ,
           and
           ponder
           it
           in
           your
           hearts
           ,
           and
           desire
           God
           to
           sanctifie
           and
           blesse
           it
           to
           you
           :
           if
           you
           will
           but
           reade
           it
           with
           meeke
           and
           quiet
           spirits
           ,
           with
           indifferent
           and
           impartiall
           mindes
           ,
           and
           with
           an
           earnest
           desire
           to
           finde
           out
           the
           truth
           :
           it
           may
           bee
           it
           may
           rectifie
           your
           judgements
           and
           reforme
           your
           liues
           ,
           it
           may
           bee
           it
           may
           doe
           you
           good
           ,
           and
           saue
           your
           soules
           .
           But
           if
           you
           will
           shut
           your
           eyes
           and
           will
           not
           see
           ;
           if
           you
           will
           stoppe
           your
           eares
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           heare
           ,
           or
           if
           you
           will
           harden
           your
           hearts
           &
           not
           consider
           .
           If
           you
           will
           proceed
           for
           to
           oppose
           and
           persecute
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           the
           power
           of
           grace
           ,
           in
           such
           as
           doe
           defend
           them
           .
           (
           e
           )
           
             Si
             quod
             semel
             sine
             ratione
             fecistis
             ,
             ne
             videamini
             aliquandò
             nescisse
             ,
             defenditis
             :
             meliusque
             putatis
             non
             vinci
             ,
             quam
             confessae
             cedere
             atque
             anuuere
             veritati
             :
          
           if
           you
           thinke
           it
           a
           disparagement
           vnto
           you
           to
           recant
           your
           Errors
           ,
           and
           would
           rather
           obstinately
           continue
           in
           them
           ,
           then
           disclaime
           them
           ,
           Go
           on
           and
           perish
           :
           your
           blood
           shall
           light
           vpon
           your
           owne
           heads
           ,
           not
           on
           mine
           .
           All
           I
           haue
           to
           say
           vnto
           you
           then
           is
           this
           ;
           that
           there
           is
           a
           day
           of
           account
           ,
           a
           day
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           iudgment
           comming
           (
           which
           now
           cannot
           be
           farre
           )
           (
           f
           )
           
             wherein
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             shall
             be
             reuealed
             from
             heauen
             with
             his
             Angells
             ,
             in
             flaming
             fire
             taking
             vengeance
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             punnishing
             you
             with
             euerlasting
             destruction
             ,
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             power
             ;
             for
             hating
             ,
             slaundering
             ,
             reuiling
             ,
             persecuting
             ,
             deriding
             ,
             and
             traducing
             of
             his
             Saints
             ,
             and
             not
             submitting
             to
             his
             word
             and
             truth
             .
             Consider
          
           therefore
           ,
           and
           againe
           I
           say
           ,
           consider
           ,
           and
           thinke
           well
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           great
           account
           which
           you
           must
           render
           vnto
           God
           ere
           long
           ,
           euen
           for
           your
           carriage
           and
           your
           actions
           in
           this
           particular
           Controuersie
           ;
           (
           g
           
             and
             the
             Lord
             giue
             you
             vnderstanding
             in
             all
             things
          
           ;
           that
           so
           you
           may
           repent
           you
           of
           all
           the
           euill
           of
           your
           doings
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           your
           damnable
           and
           pernitious
           Errors
           both
           in
           life
           and
           Doctrine
           ;
           that
           so
           you
           may
           be
           saued
           ,
           and
           not
           condemned
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           now
           drawes
           neere
           .
        
         
           
             The
             earnest
             and
             hearty
             desirer
             of
             your
             true
             conuersion
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             the
             life
             of
             Grace
             .
             WILLIAM
             PRYNNE
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           briefe
           Epitome
           and
           Compendium
           ,
           Of
           the
           whole
           worke
           ,
           which
           may
           serue
           for
           a
           Table
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           THis
           Whole
           Worke
           may
           bee
           deuided
           into
           foure
           generall
           parts
           :
           ●…nto
           the
           state
           of
           the
           question
           controuerted
           :
           Into
           the
           proofes
           of
           the
           conclusion
           which
           is
           maintained
           :
           Into
           the
           answer
           and
           defeate
           of
           the
           Arguments
           obiected
           :
           and
           into
           the
           vses
           which
           arise
           from
           the
           conclusion
           and
           assertion
           here
           defended
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             The
             state
             of
             the
             question
             you
             shall
             finde
             recorded
             ,
             
               pag.
               2.
               to
               pag.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             proofes
             and
             Arguments
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             conclusion
             here
             maintained
             ,
             are
             reduced
             vnto
             8.
             generall
             heads
             :
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           into
           Arguments
           drawne
           from
           God
           himselfe
           :
           Which
           are
           
           10.
           in
           number
           :
           The
           first
           of
           them
           is
           taken
           from
           Gods
           eternall
           purpose
           and
           Election
           which
           you
           shall
           finde
           ,
           
             pag.
             5.
          
           
           The
           second
           from
           his
           almightie
           power
           and
           strength
           ,
           
             pag.
             8.
          
           
           The
           third
           ,
           from
           his
           perpetuall
           presence
           With
           ,
           and
           his
           continuall
           vigilancie
           ouer
           his
           Saints
           ,
           
             pag.
             10.
          
           
           The
           fourth
           ,
           from
           his
           perpetuall
           and
           constant
           loue
           vnto
           them
           ,
           
             p.
             13.
          
           
           The
           fift
           from
           his
           gracious
           mercie
           and
           goodnesse
           to
           them
           ,
           
             p
             22.
          
           
           The
           sixt
           ,
           from
           his
           infinite
           Iustice
           ,
           
             p.
             24.
          
           
           The
           seuenth
           from
           his
           honour
           ,
           
             p.
             26.
          
           
           The
           eight
           from
           his
           infinite
           wisdome
           ,
           
             p.
             29.
          
           
           The
           ninth
           ,
           from
           his
           readinesse
           to
           heare
           the
           prayers
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           
             p.
             31.
          
           
           And
           the
           tenth
           ,
           from
           his
           gracious
           Couenants
           and
           promises
           ,
           to
           support
           and
           keepe
           his
           Saints
           from
           falling
           ,
           
             p.
             33.
          
           
           Now
           in
           these
           Promises
           of
           God
           there
           are
           foure
           things
           considered
           :
           First
           ,
           the
           great
           multitude
           &
           number
           of
           them
           which
           are
           reduced
           vnto
           10.
           heads
           :
           from
           
             pag.
             33.
             to
             47.
          
           
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           absolutenesse
           and
           freenesse
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           being
           all
           absolute
           and
           positiue
           ,
           without
           any
           condition
           at
           all
           annexed
           to
           them
           :
           in
           which
           all
           the
           cauells
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           
           are
           answered
           and
           cleered
           ,
           from
           
             pag.
             48.
          
           to
           72.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           〈◊〉
           abilitie
           and
           power
           of
           God
           for
           to
           performe
           them
           ,
           
             pag.
             72
          
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           truth
           of
           all
           these
           promises
           ,
           and
           Gods
           truth
           and
           faithfulnesse
           in
           performing
           them
           .
           
             p.
             72.
          
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           into
           Arguments
           ,
           drawne
           from
           Iesus
           C●…ist
           :
           which
           
           are
           in
           number
           7.
           
           The
           first
           is
           drawne
           from
           the
           efficacie
           and
           merits
           of
           his
           death
           and
           passion
           ,
           
             pag.
             74.
          
           
           The
           second
           ,
           from
           his
           perpetuall
           intercession
           for
           his
           Saints
           ,
           
             pag.
             76.
          
           
           The
           third
           ,
           from
           his
           might
           and
           power
           ,
           
             pag.
             78.
          
           
           The
           fourth
           ,
           from
           〈◊〉
           compassionate
           and
           tender
           nature
           ,
           
             p.
             79.
          
           
           The
           fift
           ,
           from
           his
           〈◊〉
           vigilancie
           ,
           and
           care
           ouer
           his
           Saints
           and
           sheepe
           ,
           
             p.
             79.
          
           
           The
           sixt
           from
           his
           perpetuall
           residencie
           and
           dwelling
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           
             p.
             81.
          
           
           And
           the
           seuenth
           ,
           from
           his
           Sacraments
           ,
           
             p.
             81.
          
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           into
           Arguments
           drawne
           from
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ;
           being
           
           7.
           in
           number
           .
           The
           first
           is
           taken
           from
           his
           residencie
           and
           dwelling
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           
             p.
             82.
          
           
           The
           second
           from
           that
           seale
           and
           stampe
           which
           he
           sets
           vpon
           them
           .
           
             p.
             85.
          
           
           The
           third
           ,
           from
           that
           seed
           and
           annointing
           which
           he
           puts
           into
           them
           ,
           
             p.
             86.
          
           
           The
           fourth
           ,
           from
           that
           earnest
           which
           he
           giues
           them
           ,
           
             p.
             90.
          
           
           The
           fift
           ,
           from
           the
           witnesse
           of
           the
           Spirit
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           ordinarie
           and
           constant
           working
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           
             p.
             92.
          
           
           The
           sixt
           ,
           from
           his
           continuall
           guidance
           and
           direction
           of
           them
           ,
           
             p.
             94.
          
           
           The
           seuenth
           ,
           from
           his
           intercession
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           his
           assistance
           of
           them
           ,
           
             pag.
             95.
          
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           into
           an
           Argument
           drawne
           from
           the
           perpetuall
           presence
           
           of
           the
           Angells
           with
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           their
           continuall
           watchfulnesse
           and
           protection
           ouer
           them
           ,
           
             pag.
             96.
          
           
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           into
           arguments
           drawne
           from
           the
           present
           estate
           and
           condition
           
           of
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           from
           those
           many
           priuiledges
           which
           they
           doe
           inioy
           .
           
             pag.
             96.
          
           which
           are
           15.
           in
           number
           .
           First
           ,
           they
           are
           partakers
           of
           the
           diuine
           nature
           and
           of
           the
           immortall
           seed
           ,
           
             p.
             96
             97.
          
           
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           are
           borne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           the
           sons
           of
           God
           ,
           
             p.
             97.
          
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           are
           built
           vpon
           a
           rocke
           ,
           and
           vpon
           Christ
           the
           sure
           corner
           stone
           ,
           
             p.
             98.
          
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           they
           haue
           a
           new
           heart
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ingrauen
           in
           them
           ,
           
             p.
             98.
          
           
           Fiftly
           ,
           they
           haue
           ouer
           come
           the
           world
           :
           they
           are
           men
           of
           another
           world
           :
           they
           are
           translated
           from
           death
           to
           life
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           come
           into
           condemnation
           ,
           
             pa
             99.
          
           
           Sixtly
           ,
           they
           are
           partakers
           of
           the
           first
           resurrection
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           death
           
           shall
           haue
           no
           power
           ouer
           them
           ,
           
             pa.
             99.
          
           
           Seuenthly
           ,
           they
           are
           alwayes
           greene
           and
           flourishing
           like
           trees
           planted
           by
           the
           riuers
           side
           .
           
             pa.
             100.
          
           
           Eigthly
           ,
           they
           are
           truly
           happy
           :
           they
           are
           truly
           and
           fully
           saued
           ,
           and
           they
           haue
           eternall
           life
           begun
           within
           them
           .
           
             p.
             101.
          
           
           Ninthly
           ,
           they
           are
           called
           ,
           iustified
           ,
           and
           sanctified
           :
           and
           they
           are
           made
           Kings
           and
           Priests
           for
           ouer
           vnto
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           
             pag.
             102.
          
           
           Tenthly
           ,
           their
           names
           are
           written
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           Life
           ,
           
             pag.
             103.
          
           
           Eleuenthly
           ,
           they
           cannot
           depart
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           any
           to
           seduce
           them
           .
           
             pag
             ,
             107.
          
           
           Twelfthly
           ,
           they
           cannot
           choose
           but
           serue
           and
           please
           the
           Lord
           :
           and
           they
           can
           neuer
           sinne
           vnto
           death
           ,
           
             pag.
             109.
          
           
           Thirteenthly
           ,
           they
           are
           married
           vnto
           God
           for
           euer
           ,
           and
           they
           cannot
           be
           separated
           from
           his
           loue
           ,
           
             pag.
             111.
          
           
           Foureteenthly
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           inheritance
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           they
           are
           as
           pillars
           in
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           so
           established
           ,
           settled
           ,
           and
           grounded
           in
           grace
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           be
           cast
           downe
           ,
           
             pag.
             111.
          
           
           Lastly
           ,
           they
           haue
           all
           the
           inward
           and
           outward
           helpes
           and
           meanes
           that
           may
           bee
           to
           preserue
           them
           in
           grace
           ,
           
             pag.
             112.
          
           
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           into
           an
           Argument
           drawne
           from
           Grace
           it selfe
           ,
           which
           
           is
           of
           a
           perpetuall
           ,
           immortall
           ,
           incorruptible
           ,
           and
           euer-growing
           nature
           ,
           
             pag.
             113.
          
           to
           122.
           where
           all
           the
           obiections
           against
           the
           perpetuitie
           ,
           and
           immortality
           of
           grace
           are
           answered
           .
        
         
           Seuenthly
           ,
           i●…o
           Arguments
           drawne
           from
           the
           dangerous
           consequencies
           
           which
           would
           arise
           from
           the
           contrary
           position
           :
           which
           are
           branched
           into
           4.
           generall
           heads
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           into
           the
           d●…ngerous
           consequencies
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           whole
           
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           Deity
           :
           which
           are
           13.
           
           First
           ,
           it
           would
           derogate
           from
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Trinitie
           ,
           
             pag.
             122.
          
           
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           would
           derogate
           much
           from
           the
           truth
           ,
           the
           promises
           and
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           
             pag.
             123.
          
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           would
           derogate
           much
           from
           the
           infinite
           goodnesse
           ,
           mercy
           ,
           and
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           
             pag.
             124.
          
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           it
           would
           derogate
           much
           from
           the
           omnipotencie
           and
           power
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           efficacie
           of
           the
           meanes
           of
           grace
           ,
           
             pag.
             125.
          
           
           Fiftly
           ,
           it
           would
           derogate
           much
           from
           the
           infinite
           iustice
           and
           wisdome
           of
           God
           ,
           
             pag.
             126.
          
           
           Sixtly
           ,
           it
           would
           much
           ecclipse
           the
           efficacie
           and
           vertue
           of
           Christs
           passion
           and
           intercession
           ,
           
             pag.
             127.
          
           
           Seuenthly
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           the
           sweet
           and
           comfortable
           working
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           Saints
           to
           be
           but
           a
           meere
           imposture
           ,
           
             pag.
             127.
          
           
           Eigthly
           ,
           it
           would
           
           rob
           the
           Lord
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           the
           affection
           and
           the
           loue
           of
           all
           his
           Saints
           ,
           
             pag.
             128.
          
           
           Ninthly
           ,
           it
           would
           rob
           the
           Lord
           of
           all
           his
           praise
           and
           glory
           ,
           
             pag.
             129.
          
           
           Tenthly
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           men
           negligent
           in
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           
             pag.
             130.
          
           
           Eleuenthly
           ,
           it
           would
           rob
           God
           of
           the
           prayers
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           Lords
           prayer
           to
           be
           but
           vaine
           and
           idle
           ,
           
             pag.
             131.
          
           
           Twelfthly
           ,
           it
           would
           take
           away
           all
           absolute
           and
           irrespectiue
           predestination
           ,
           
             pag.
             132.
          
           
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           men
           and
           not
           God
           ,
           the
           authors
           of
           their
           owne
           saluation
           ,
           
             pag.
             133.
          
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           into
           the
           dangerous
           consequencies
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           
           Saints
           themselues
           ;
           which
           are
           6.
           
           First
           ,
           it
           would
           cause
           them
           to
           call
           Gods
           truth
           and
           promises
           into
           question
           ,
           
             pag.
             134.
          
           
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           would
           depriue
           them
           of
           all
           true
           happinesse
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           miserable
           men
           ,
           
             pag.
             134.
          
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           would
           depriue
           them
           of
           all
           〈◊〉
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           ,
           
             pag
             ,
             135.
          
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           It
           would
           driue
           them
           to
           dispaire
           ,
           
             pag.
             136.
          
           
           Fifthly
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           no
           difference
           at
           all
           betweene
           the
           godly
           and
           the
           wicked
           in
           this
           present
           life
           ,
           
             p.
             141.
          
           
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           would
           breed
           a
           doubt
           ,
           whether
           God
           had
           alwayes
           a
           true
           Church
           on
           earth
           ,
           or
           whether
           there
           are
           any
           saued
           ,
           
             pag.
             142.
          
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           into
           dangerous
           consequencies
           in
           respect
           of
           grace
           it selfe
           :
           
           Which
           are
           6.
           
           First
           ,
           it
           would
           cause
           men
           to
           vilifie
           and
           vnder-value
           grace
           ,
           
             p.
             142.
          
           
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           would
           destroy
           the
           very
           nature
           and
           essence
           of
           true
           grace
           ,
           
             pag.
             143.
          
           
           Thiraly
           ,
           it
           would
           vtterly
           abolish
           and
           take
           away
           all
           true
           and
           sauing
           faith
           ,
           
             pa.
             144.
          
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           it
           would
           take
           away
           all
           certainty
           and
           assurance
           of
           saluation
           ,
           
             pa.
             145.
          
           
           Fifthly
           ,
           it
           would
           take
           away
           and
           abolish
           the
           graces
           of
           loue
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           ioy
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           
             p.
             146.
          
           
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           grace
           to
           bee
           no
           worke
           and
           fruite
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           but
           a
           meere
           mor
           all
           perswasion
           ;
           and
           it
           would
           quite
           destroy
           the
           ●…ery
           kingdome
           of
           Grace
           which
           is
           in
           men
           ,
           
             pag.
             147.
          
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           into
           the
           dangerous
           consequents
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           whole
           
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           are
           2.
           
           First
           it
           would
           traduce
           ,
           condemne
           ,
           and
           sleight
           their
           doctrine
           and
           opinions
           ,
           
             pag.
             147.
          
           
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           would
           reuiue
           those
           herefies
           which
           they
           had
           formerly
           condemned
           ,
           
             pag.
             147.
          
           
           And
           into
           the
           dangerous
           consequences
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           :
           Which
           are
           4.
           
           First
           ,
           it
           will
           pull
           vp
           one
           maiue
           point
           and
           principle
           of
           that
           doctrine
           and
           religion
           which
           hath
           beene
           planted
           and
           established
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           
             p.
             148.
          
           
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           will
           giue
           our
           
           aduersaries
           occasion
           for
           to
           triumph
           ouer
           vs
           ,
           Ib.
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           a
           meanes
           to
           bring
           in
           
             Poperie
             &
             Arminian●…sme
          
           into
           our
           Church
           ,
           ibid.
           Fourthly
           ,
           it
           will
           breed
           diuisions
           and
           Combustions
           in
           our
           
             Church
             ,
             page
             249.
          
           
        
         
           Eighthly
           ,
           into
           humane
           authorities
           :
           which
           are
           of
           three
           sorts
           :
           
           Fathers
           and
           Councells
           :
           Protestant
           Churches
           and
           writers
           in
           sorraine
           parts
           :
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           
             England
             ,
             p.
             151.
          
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           for
           Fathers
           and
           Councells
           ,
           we
           haue
           for
           vs
           :
           
             Dionysius
             
             Areopagi●…a
             ,
             pa.
             152.
             
             Iustin
             Martyr
             ,
             p.
             153.
             
             Irenaeus
             ,
             pa.
             154.
             
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
             ,
             p.
             155.
             
             Tertullian
             ,
             pa.
             159.
             
             Origen
             ,
             p.
             159.
             
             Cyprian
             ,
             p.
             162.
             
             Arnobius
             ,
             p.
             163.
             
             Hilarie
             ,
             p.
             163.
             
             Basil
          
           the
           Great
           ,
           
             p.
             165.
             
             Ambrose
             ,
             p.
             167.
             
             Epiphanius
             ,
             pag.
             169.
             
             C●…rysostome
             ,
             p.
             169.
             
             Augustine
             ,
             p.
             171.
             
             Cyril
             ,
             pa.
             173.
             
             Prosper
             ,
             p.
             174.
             
             Chrysologus
             ,
             p.
             175.
             
             Fulgentius
             ,
             p.
             176.
             
             Gregorie
             the
             Great
             ,
             p.
             178.
             
             Venerable
             Bede
             ,
             p.
             179.
             
             Anselme
             ,
             pag.
             181.
             
             Bernard
             ,
             p.
             185.
             
             Bradwardyn
             ,
             p.
             188.
             
          
           The
           Councell
           of
           
             Miliuitan
             ,
             p.
             189.
          
           
           The
           Generall
           Councell
           of
           Africke
           ,
           and
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Arausica
             or
             Orange
             ,
             p.
             189.
             
          
           An
           answer
           to
           the
           Fathers
           that
           are
           obiected
           ,
           
             p.
             193.
             194.
          
           
        
         
           For
           Protestant
           Churches
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           :
           we
           haue
           first
           their
           
           Authors
           ,
           whose
           names
           and
           workes
           are
           cited
           ,
           
             pag.
             196.
             to
             202.
          
           
           Secondly
           ,
           their
           seuerall
           Confessions
           ,
           Articles
           ,
           Resolutions
           ,
           and
           Synods
           w●…ich
           are
           cited
           ,
           p.
           202.
           to
           215.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           
             England
             ,
             pag.
             215.
          
           wee
           haue
           first
           
           her
           learned
           Authors
           and
           Writers
           ,
           
             pa.
             216.
             to
             226.
          
           
           Secondly
           ,
           her
           Articles
           ,
           
             p.
             226
             to
             235.
          
           where
           the
           obiection
           from
           the
           16.
           
           Article
           is
           answered
           ,
           and
           the
           Article
           it selfe
           is
           expounded
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           her
           Homilies
           and
           Common
           prayer
           B●…ke
           ,
           which
           make
           rather
           for
           vs
           than
           against
           vs
           ,
           
             p.
             235.
             to
             245.
          
           where
           the
           obiections
           from
           the
           Homilies
           are
           answered
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           an
           Argument
           to
           proue
           this
           present
           position
           here
           defended
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           receiued
           and
           resolued
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             England
             ,
             p.
             245.
          
           
           In
           this
           eighth
           part
           all
           the
           cauells
           of
           those
           who
           would
           haue
           the
           Error
           of
           the
           totall
           and
           finall
           Apostacie
           of
           the
           Saints
           to
           be
           the
           Tenet
           of
           all
           Antiquitie
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           German
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           are
           answered
           in
           their
           places
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           whole
           summe
           and
           substance
           of
           the
           second
           generall
           part
           of
           this
           worke
           .
        
         
         
           The
           third
           generall
           part
           of
           this
           worke
           which
           begins
           at
           pag.
           253.
           containes
           the
           arguments
           which
           are
           made
           against
           this
           assertion
           here
           defended
           ,
           with
           the
           seuerall
           answers
           that
           are
           giuen
           to
           them
           ;
           where
           first
           you
           haue
           two
           obseruations
           ,
           commended
           to
           your
           consideration
           ,
           which
           serue
           to
           answer
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           weaken
           ,
           all
           future
           arguments
           that
           are
           obiected
           :
           which
           you
           shall
           finde
           .
           pag.
           253.
           255.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           you
           haue
           the
           seuerall
           arguments
           which
           are
           obiected
           ,
           and
           the
           answers
           to
           them
           in
           their
           order
           .
           The
           first
           argument
           is
           taken
           from
           Ezech.
           18.
           24.
           and
           33.
           12.
           13.
           18.
           it
           begins
           pag.
           257.
           
           The
           second
           is
           from
           1
           Cor.
           9.
           27.
           pag.
           264.
           
           The
           third
           from
           Heb.
           6
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           cap.
           10.
           26.
           to
           30.
           and
           the
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           21.
           pag.
           287.
           
           The
           fourth
           from
           Math.
           12.
           43
           ,
           44
           ,
           45.
           
           Luke
           11.
           24
           ,
           25.
           pag.
           273.
           
           The
           fifth
           from
           Iohn
           152.
           to
           11.
           pag.
           276.
           
           The
           sixth
           Phil.
           2
           12.
           pag
           211.
           
           The
           seuenth
           from
           2
           Pet.
           3.
           17.
           pag.
           283.
           284.
           
           The
           eighth
           from
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           12.
           
           Heb.
           3.
           12.
           cap.
           4.
           1
           ,
           11.
           and
           Rom.
           11.
           8.
           pag.
           285.
           
           The
           ninth
           from
           1
           Cor.
           16.
           13.
           
           Phil.
           41.
           
           Reu.
           2.
           25
           ,
           26.
           pag.
           288.
           
           The
           tenth
           from
           Iohn
           8.
           31.
           1
           
           Cor.
           15.
           2.
           1
           
           Chron.
           28.
           9.
           
           Gal.
           69.
           
           Col.
           1.
           21.
           22
           ,
           23.
           1
           
           Thes.
           3.
           8.
           1
           
           Tim
           2.
           25.
           2
           
           Tim.
           2.
           21.
           
           Heb.
           3.
           6.
           
           &
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           10.
           p.
           290.
           
           The
           eleuenth
           from
           Heb.
           10.
           35.
           38.
           pag.
           296.
           
           The
           twelfth
           from
           Dan.
           11.
           35.
           pag.
           296.
           
           The
           thirteenth
           from
           Prou.
           24.
           16.
           pag.
           297.
           
           The
           fourteenth
           from
           1
           Cor.
           8.
           11.
           pag.
           298.
           
           The
           fifteenth
           from
           1
           Tim.
           5.
           11.
           12.
           pag.
           300.
           
           The
           sixteenth
           from
           2
           Cor.
           6.
           1.
           and
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           2.
           pag.
           301.
           
           The
           seuenteenth
           from
           Psal
           27.
           9
           ,
           11.
           
           Psal.
           51.
           11.
           
           Psal.
           71.
           9.
           pag.
           302.
           
           The
           eighteenth
           from
           Gal
           5.
           4.
           
             pag.
             304.
          
           
           The
           ninteenth
           from
           Prou
           :
           30.
           8.
           9.
           pag.
           305.
           
           The
           twentieth
           from
           1
           Thes.
           5.
           19.
           pag.
           306.
           
           The
           twenty
           one
           from
           2
           Ioh●…
           8.
           
             pag.
             307.
          
           
           The
           twenty
           two
           from
           Psal.
           119.
           176.
           
             pag.
             309.
          
           
           The
           twenty
           three
           from
           1
           Cor.
           6.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
             pag.
             310.
          
           
           The
           twenty
           foure
           ,
           That
           a
           regenerate
           man
           may
           fall
           into
           a
           grosse
           knowne
           and
           scandalous
           sinne
           ,
           and
           lye
           in
           it
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           or
           dye
           in
           it
           without
           repentance
           ;
           therefore
           he
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           
             pag.
             312.
          
           
           The
           twenty
           fiue
           :
           That
           a
           regenerate
           man
           may
           be
           excommunicated
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           
             pag.
             342.
          
           
           The
           twenty
           sixe
           :
           That
           infants
           which
           are
           regenerated
           in
           their
           baptisme
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           ;
           and
           therefore
           true
           regenerate
           men
           .
           
             pag.
             343.
          
           where
           that
           place
           of
           Gal.
           3.
           27
           ,
           and
           the
           words
           obiected
           out
           of
           the
           Common
           prayer
           booke
           are
           answered
           ,
           and
           the
           vse
           ,
           the
           efficacy
           and
           the
           end
           of
           baptisme
           ,
           are
           declared
           .
           
           The
           twenty
           seuenth
           argument
           is
           from
           examples
           .
           
             pag.
             364.
          
           which
           are
           of
           three
           sorts
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           of
           Adam
           and
           the
           Angells
           .
           
             pag.
             365.
          
           
           The
           second
           ,
           from
           whole
           Churches
           .
           
             pag.
             368.
          
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Iewes
           .
           
             pag.
             369.
          
           
           The
           Church
           of
           the
           Galathians
           .
           
             pag.
             370.
          
           
           The
           Churches
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           Smyrna
           ,
           Thyatira
           and
           Pergamus
           .
           
             pag.
             372.
          
           
           The
           third
           ,
           from
           particular
           Saints
           ,
           as
           the
           second
           and
           third
           ground
           .
           
             pag.
             383
          
           :
           those
           in
           Iohn
           2.
           23
           ,
           24.
           
             pag.
             375.
          
           
           The
           Disciples
           who
           went
           backe
           from
           Christ
           :
           Iohn
           6.
           66.
           
             pag.
             377.
             
             Dauid
             :
             pag.
             378.
             
             Peter
             :
             pag.
             385.
             
             Iudas
             .
             pag.
             391.
             
             Solomon
             .
             pag.
             393.
             
             Saul
             .
             A●…a
             .
             Ioash
             .
             Simon
             Magus
             .
          
           the
           Elders
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           .
           
             Demas
             .
             Hymenens
             .
             Alexander
             .
             those
             of
             Math
             :
             24.
             24.
          
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           whom
           
             Paul
             ,
             Peter
          
           ,
           and
           Iude
           haue
           prophecied
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           depart
           from
           the
           faith
           .
           
             pag.
             393.
             394.
          
           
           The
           twenty
           eighth
           and
           last
           argument
           ,
           is
           from
           the
           inc●…cies
           of
           this
           our
           assertion
           .
           
             pag.
             394.
          
           which
           are
           three
           .
           First
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           men
           presumptions
           ,
           &
           bold
           to
           sin
           .
           
             pa.
             395.
          
           
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           men
           negligent
           and
           sloathfull
           in
           Gods
           seruice
           .
           
             pag.
             399.
          
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           men
           proud
           &
           arrogant
           .
           
             pag.
             403.
          
           
           And
           this
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           this
           third
           generall
           part
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           &
           last
           part
           of
           this
           worke
           consists
           of
           two
           profitable
           vses
           ,
           
           drawne
           from
           this
           assertion
           .
           
             pag.
             406.
          
           
           The
           first
           is
           a
           vse
           of
           exhortation
           ,
           to
           incite
           &
           stirre
           vp
           all
           men
           to
           seeke
           &
           prise
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           permanent
           .
           
             pag.
             406.
          
           
           The
           second
           ,
           a
           vse
           of
           exhortation
           to
           the
           true
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           comfort
           and
           reioyce
           their
           soules
           in
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           perpetuity
           of
           their
           state
           of
           grace
           .
           
             pag.
             408.
          
           
           And
           thus
           you
           haue
           the
           compendium
           ,
           summe
           &
           substance
           of
           this
           Treatise
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           PERPETVITIE
           OF
           A
           REGENERATE
           MANS
           ESTATE
           :
           WHEREIN
           IT
           is
           proued
           by
           sundry
           arguments
           ,
           reasons
           ,
           and
           authorities
           ,
           That
           such
           as
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           a
           true
           and
           liuely
           faith
           ,
           can
           neither
           Finally
           ,
           nor
           Totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           IT
           is
           the
           expresse
           voyce
           and
           testimony
           
           both
           of
           the
           Spirit
           and
           the
           word
           
           of
           God
           ,
           
             that
             in
             the
             latter
             times
             and
             ages
          
           
           
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             some
             false
             teachers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             priuily
             shall
             bring
             in
             damnable
             haeresies
             ,
             and
             pernitious
             doctrines
             ,
             euen
             denying
             the
             Lord
             that
             bought
             them
             ,
             and
             bring
             vpon
             them selues
             swift
             damnation
             .
          
           Yea
           the
           same
           Spirit
           and
           word
           of
           God
           doe
           testifie
           ,
           that
           as
           there
           shall
           bee
           such
           false
           teachers
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           so
           likewise
           ,
           that
           there
           shall
           be
           
             many
             who
             departing
             from
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             turning
             their
             eares
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             shall
             giue
             heed
             to
             their
             seducing
             and
             erronious
             spirits
             ,
             and
             follow
             their
             pernitious
             wayes
             and
             doctrines
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             wholsome
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             way
             of
             truth
             itselfe
             shall
             be
             euill
             spoken
             of
             .
          
           I
           would
           to
           God
           these
           prophecies
           and
           praedictions
           were
           not
           so
           truly
           and
           experimentally
           
           fulfilled
           in
           these
           last
           and
           euill
           daies
           of
           ours
           ;
           wherein
           we
           may
           truly
           say
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           some
           false
           teachers
           crept
           in
           among
           vs
           ,
           who
           priuily
           haue
           brought
           in
           
             damnable
             doctrines
          
           (
           vnder
           the
           spetious
           pretence
           and
           coulour
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           our
           Church
           )
           almost
           
             to
             the
             deniall
             of
             that
             Lord
             which
             bought
             them
             ,
          
           to
           the
           seducing
           of
           many
           ignorant
           and
           
             vnstable
             soules
          
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           scandall
           and
           reproach
           both
           of
           the
           word
           and
           way
           of
           truth
           .
           Who
           and
           what
           those
           persons
           and
           these
           doctrines
           〈◊〉
           I
           need
           not
           for
           to
           mention
           :
           the
           publicke
           fame
           hath
           made
           them
           so
           notorious
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           altogether
           idle
           and
           superfluous
           for
           me
           to
           point
           and
           chalke
           them
           out
           .
           Wherefore
           passing
           by
           the
           per●…ons
           ,
           I
           shall
           onely
           single
           out
           one
           pestilent
           and
           pernitious
           doctrine
           which
           they
           doe
           maintaine
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           
             Totall
             and
             finall
             Apostacy
             of
             the
             Saints
          
           )
           the
           which
           I
           here
           intend
           for
           to
           incounter
           ,
           not
           with
           the
           weake
           and
           feeble
           armes
           of
           fleshly
           wisdome
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           all
           conquering
           ,
           and
           all-subduing
           sword
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Now
           that
           I
           may
           not
           fight
           as
           one
           that
           beats
           the
           ayre
           ,
           nor
           trouble
           you
           with
           a
           long
           discourse
           to
           little
           purpose
           ;
           before
           I
           come
           to
           grapple
           with
           the
           aduersaries
           ,
           I
           will
           briefly
           and
           perspicuously
           relate
           the
           state
           and
           substance
           of
           that
           controuersie
           which
           is
           betweene
           vs.
           The
           question
           and
           controuersie
           〈◊〉
           selfe
           is
           onely
           this
           ,
           
             Whether
             those
             that
             are
             once
             truly
             regenerated
             and
             ingrafted
             into
             Christ
             by
             a
             true
             and
             li●…ely
             faith
             ,
             may
             either
             finally
             or
             totally
             fall
             from
             grace
             ?
          
           For
           the
           full
           and
           cleare
           vnderstanding
           of
           which
           ,
           you
           must
           take
           notice
           of
           two
           distinctions
           :
           the
           first
           concerning
           regenerate
           men
           and
           such
           as
           are
           in
           th●…
           state
           of
           Grace
           :
           the
           second
           concerning
           Grace
           it selfe
           .
           Of
           regen●…rate
           men
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           in
           the
           state
           of
           Grace
           there
           are
           two
           sorts
           .
           The
           first
           are
           such
           as
           are
           regenerated
           ,
           and
           inuested
           into
           the
           state
           of
           Grace
           onely
           in
           outward
           shew
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           bare
           opinion
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           sincerity
           and
           truth
           :
           these
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           within
           the
           question
           :
           for
           though
           they
           make
           an
           outward
           shew
           and
           flourish
           of
           Grace
           vnto
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           they
           had
           neuer
           any
           truth
           of
           sauing
           Grace
           within
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           grant
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           these
           may
           both
           finally
           and
           totally
           fall
           away
           from
           that
           hypocriticall
           and
           superficiall
           
           shew
           of
           Grace
           the
           which
           they
           made
           .
           The
           second
           sort
           of
           regenerate
           men
           are
           such
           as
           are
           regenerated
           in
           sinceritie
           and
           truth
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           outward
           shew
           onely
           ,
           such
           as
           haue
           really
           the
           seeeds
           and
           habits
           of
           true
           and
           sauing
           Grace
           within
           them
           :
           of
           these
           onely
           is
           the
           present
           question
           :
           and
           of
           these
           wee
           doe
           affirme
           that
           they
           can
           neither
           finally
           nor
           totally
           fall
           from
           Grace
           .
           For
           Grace
           it selfe
           which
           is
           the
           second
           thing
           ;
           you
           must
           obserue
           that
           it
           hath
           a
           double
           acception
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           First
           it
           is
           taken
           for
           the
           free
           loue
           and
           mercy
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           :
           secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           taken
           for
           the
           graces
           which
           are
           wrought
           in
           men
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           in
           this
           latter
           sense
           onely
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           former
           ,
           is
           Grace
           taken
           in
           our
           present
           question
           .
           Now
           these
           Graces
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           they
           are
           of
           two
           sorts
           .
           First
           there
           are
           ordinary
           and
           common
           Graces
           ,
           which
           are
           common
           to
           wicked
           men
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           :
           as
           prophecie
           ,
           learning
           ,
           the
           knowledge
           and
           interpretation
           of
           Scripture
           and
           tongues
           ,
           the
           working
           of
           miracles
           ,
           the
           discerning
           of
           spirits
           ,
           extraordinary
           skill
           in
           any
           art
           ,
           mysterie
           ,
           or
           science
           :
           an
           heroicall
           valient
           and
           Kingly
           minde
           ,
           and
           spirit
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           may
           reade
           in
           the
           1.
           
           Cor
           :
           12.
           1
           :
           
             to
             the
          
           12.
           
           Exod
           :
           35
           :
           30.
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           chapter
           .
           Iudgees
           14
           :
           19
           :
           cap
           :
           15
           :
           14
           :
           15.
           1
           
           :
           Sam.
           11
           :
           6
           :
           
             and
             cap.
          
           16
           :
           13
           :
           14.
           
           Of
           such
           ordinary
           Graces
           as
           these
           this
           question
           is
           not
           intended
           ,
           for
           these
           may
           be
           both
           finally
           and
           totally
           lost
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           are
           sanctifying
           ,
           sauing
           and
           peculiar
           graces
           of
           Gods
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           are
           proper
           only
           to
           the
           elect
           children
           and
           saints
           of
           God
           :
           such
           as
           are
           faith
           ,
           loue
           ,
           hope
           ,
           sauing
           and
           experimentall
           knowledge
           ,
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           ioy
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           of
           which
           wee
           may
           reade
           Gal
           5.
           22
           
           :
           23.
           of
           these
           onely
           is
           our
           present
           question
           .
           Now
           in
           these
           sanctifying
           ,
           sauing
           ,
           and
           peculiar
           graces
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           things
           to
           bee
           considered
           :
           first
           ,
           there
           are
           the
           seedes
           ,
           and
           habits
           of
           these
           graces
           ,
           of
           which
           this
           question
           is
           only
           intended
           :
           secondly
           ,
           there
           are
           the
           degrees
           ,
           the
           sence
           and
           feeling
           ,
           the
           acts
           and
           effects
           of
           these
           graces
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           within
           the
           verge
           and
           limits
           of
           our
           question
           .
           As
           for
           the
           seedes
           and
           habits
           of
           the
           graces
           ,
           we
           hold
           ,
           that
           a
           tru●…
           regenerate
           man
           ,
           can
           neither
           finally
           nor
           totally
           fall
           from
           them
           :
           but
           
           as
           for
           degrees
           ,
           the
           sense
           and
           feeling
           ,
           the
           acts
           and
           effects
           of
           these
           sauing
           graces
           ,
           we
           hold
           ,
           that
           a
           regenerate
           man
           may
           fall
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           loose
           them
           for
           a
           time
           .
           So
           that
           the
           question
           that
           is
           now
           to
           be
           disputed
           of
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           but
           this
           .
           Whether
           those
           that
           are
           true
           beleeuers
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerate
           and
           grafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           a
           true
           and
           liuely
           faith
           (
           and
           not
           only
           in
           outward
           shew
           )
           may
           fall
           finally
           &
           totally
           from
           the
           very
           seedes
           and
           habits
           (
           not
           from
           the
           degrees
           ,
           the
           sense
           ,
           the
           acts
           and
           effects
           )
           of
           the
           sauing
           ,
           sanctifying
           and
           peculiar
           graces
           ,
           (
           and
           not
           of
           the
           ordinary
           and
           common
           )
           graces
           of
           Gods
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           wrought
           in
           their
           hearts
           and
           soules
           ?
           In
           this
           question
           ,
           there
           are
           three
           different
           opinions
           .
           Some
           there
           are
           ,
           that
           hold
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           the
           state
           of
           sauing
           grace
           ,
           may
           fall
           totally
           from
           the
           very
           seedes
           ,
           and
           habits
           of
           their
           graces
           ,
           but
           yet
           not
           finally
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           may
           so
           farre
           loose
           the
           very
           seedes
           and
           habits
           of
           these
           sauing
           graces
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           that
           there
           shall
           not
           be
           so
           much
           as
           any
           remainders
           of
           them
           left
           behinde
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           they
           neede
           a
           new
           insition
           and
           ingrafting
           into
           Christ
           againe
           :
           but
           yet
           they
           hold
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           neuer
           fall
           finally
           from
           grace
           ,
           because
           that
           God
           hauing
           praed●…stinated
           them
           vnto
           life
           eternall
           ,
           and
           foreseeing
           this
           their
           fall
           ,
           doth
           alwaies
           out
           of
           his
           mercy
           raise
           them
           vp
           againe
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           not
           perish
           finally
           ,
           but
           haue
           euerlasting
           life
           .
           Others
           there
           are
           ,
           that
           hold
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           members
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           may
           fall
           from
           the
           very
           seedes
           and
           habits
           of
           sauing
           grace
           ,
           not
           onely
           totally
           ,
           so
           as
           vtterly
           to
           loose
           these
           seedes
           &
           habits
           of
           sauing
           grace
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           but
           finally
           to
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           loose
           them
           for
           euer
           ,
           and
           to
           perish
           euerlastingly
           in
           their
           sinnes
           .
           Others
           ,
           they
           hold
           ,
           that
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           is
           such
           a
           permanent
           ,
           setled
           and
           well
           grounded
           estate
           ,
           that
           the
           seedes
           and
           habits
           of
           true
           and
           sauing
           grace
           are
           so
           rooted
           and
           fixed
           in
           the
           hearts
           and
           soules
           of
           all
           those
           in
           whom
           once
           they
           are
           begun
           in
           truth
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           neither
           totally
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           nor
           finally
           for
           euer
           fall
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           or
           vtterly
           loose
           the
           seedes
           and
           habits
           of
           these
           sauing
           and
           peculiar
           graces
           that
           are
           within
           them
           .
           The
           two
           first
           of
           these
           opinions
           I
           am
           now
           to
           refute
           ,
           
           as
           false
           ,
           wicked
           ,
           damnable
           and
           erroneous
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           opinion
           only
           will
           I
           maintaine
           ,
           as
           sound
           and
           orthodox
           .
           Now
           because
           these
           two
           first
           opinions
           of
           a
           totall
           and
           a
           finall
           fall
           from
           grace
           are
           so
           wraped
           and
           included
           one
           within
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           haue
           so
           neere
           affinity
           one
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           arguments
           and
           answers
           serue
           to
           defend
           them
           both
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           the
           arguments
           that
           serue
           to
           ouerthrow
           the
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           doe
           serue
           likewise
           for
           to
           subuert
           the
           other
           ;
           to
           auoide
           prolixity
           and
           tedious
           repetitions
           ,
           I
           will
           ioyne
           them
           both
           together
           ,
           and
           oppugne
           them
           both
           ,
           by
           maintaining
           this
           sound
           Orthodox
           and
           comfortable
           assertion
           ,
           which
           defeates
           them
           both
           .
        
         
           
             That
             those
             who
             are
             once
             truly
             regenerated
             and
             ingrafted
             into
             Christ
             by
             a
             true
             and
             liuely
             saith
             ,
             can
             neither
             finally
             nor
             totally
             fall
             from
             grace
             .
          
           Infinite
           and
           many
           are
           the
           arguments
           which
           I
           might
           produce
           to
           proue
           this
           Orthodox
           and
           sound
           position
           :
           which
           for
           order
           ,
           method
           ,
           and
           perspicuity
           sake
           ,
           I
           shall
           now
           reduce
           to
           seuen
           generall
           heads
           .
           The
           first
           sort
           of
           arguments
           shall
           be
           taken
           from
           God
           himselfe
           :
           the
           second
           ,
           from
           Christ
           :
           the
           third
           ,
           from
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           the
           fourth
           ,
           from
           regenerate
           men
           themselues
           ,
           and
           from
           those
           priuiledges
           which
           they
           doe
           inioy
           :
           the
           fifth
           ,
           from
           the
           Angells
           :
           the
           sixth
           ,
           from
           the
           very
           nature
           of
           true
           and
           sauing
           grace
           :
           and
           the
           seuenth
           ,
           from
           those
           many
           dangerous
           absurdities
           and
           consequences
           which
           else
           will
           necessarily
           follow
           vpon
           the
           contrary
           assertion
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           from
           God
           himselfe
           there
           are
           ten
           arguments
           which
           
           may
           be
           deduced
           to
           proue
           the
           totall
           and
           finall
           perseuerance
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
           The
           first
           thing
           in
           God
           is
           that
           which
           makes
           for
           the
           finall
           perseuerance
           of
           all
           such
           as
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           Gods
           eternall
           purpose
           and
           immutable
           decree
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           hath
           elected
           and
           praedestinated
           all
           such
           as
           are
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Iesus
           Christ
           by
           a
           true
           and
           liuely
           faith
           vnto
           eternall
           life
           .
           From
           which
           eternall
           purpose
           and
           decree
           of
           God
           I
           haue
           this
           argument
           :
           which
           neither
           hath
           already
           beene
           ,
           neither
           shall
           hereafter
           be
           once
           fully
           answered
           .
           Those
           who
           by
           Gods
           eternall
           purpose
           and
           immutable
           decree
           are
           praedestinated
           and
           ordained
           to
           eternall
           life
           ,
           
           can
           neuer
           finally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           But
           all
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           a
           t●…ue
           and
           liuely
           faith
           ,
           are
           by
           Gods
           eternall
           purpose
           and
           immutable
           decree
           praedestinated
           and
           ordained
           to
           eternall
           life
           :
           therefore
           they
           can
           neuer
           finally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           The
           maior
           proposition
           that
           can
           not
           be
           denyed
           :
           for
           Gods
           eternall
           purpose
           and
           immutable
           decree
           cannot
           bee
           altered
           or
           changed
           :
           
             this
             purpose
             of
             God
             according
             to
             election
             ,
             it
             shall
             stand
             firme
             for
             euer
             .
             Psal
             :
          
           33
           :
           11.
           
           Rom
           :
           9
           :
           11.
           
           
             As
             he
             hath
             purposed
             so
             shall
             it
             stand
             ,
             and
             none
             shall
             disanull
             it
             .
             Isay
          
           14
           :
           24
           :
           27.
           
             this
             foundation
             of
             the
             Lord
             it
             abideth
             sure
             ,
             hauing
             the
             seale
             of
             God
             annexed
             to
             it
             .
          
           2
           :
           Tim
           :
           2
           :
           19
           :
           therefore
           it
           can
           not
           bee
           changed
           .
           If
           you
           obiect
           that
           of
           the
           2
           :
           Pet
           :
           1
           :
           10.
           where
           the
           Saints
           are
           exhorted
           to
           make
           their
           calling
           and
           election
           sure
           :
           therefore
           ,
           their
           election
           is
           not
           so
           sure
           but
           it
           may
           be
           altered
           .
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           this
           Scripture
           hath
           not
           reference
           or
           relation
           to
           the
           calling
           and
           election
           themselues
           ,
           as
           they
           haue
           relation
           vnto
           God
           ;
           for
           election
           and
           vocation
           in
           themselues
           and
           as
           they
           haue
           reference
           vnto
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           immutable
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           were
           not
           so
           ,
           it
           were
           not
           in
           the
           power
           of
           regenerate
           men
           to
           make
           them
           so
           ,
           but
           it
           hath
           onely
           reference
           to
           regenerate
           men
           themselues
           ,
           or
           to
           election
           and
           vocation
           ,
           as
           they
           haue
           reference
           to
           regenerate
           men
           and
           not
           to
           God
           :
           so
           that
           the
           Apostles
           meaning
           is
           no
           more
           but
           this
           ;
           that
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           ought
           by
           their
           holy
           liues
           and
           godly
           conuersation
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           inward
           graces
           of
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           (
           which
           are
           the
           vndoubted
           fruits
           and
           markes
           of
           their
           true
           election
           &
           vocation
           ,
           )
           to
           assure
           their
           hearts
           and
           consciences
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           truly
           called
           and
           elected
           to
           saluation
           :
           so
           that
           the
           Maior
           proposition
           remaines
           as
           true
           .
           The
           Minor
           onely
           rests
           for
           to
           be
           proued
           :
           That
           all
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           a
           true
           and
           liuely
           faith
           ,
           are
           praedestinated
           and
           ordained
           vnto
           eternall
           life
           .
           And
           this
           appeares
           by
           these
           insuing
           reasons
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           that
           none
           are
           called
           and
           truly
           regenerated
           :
           but
           those
           that
           are
           praedestinated
           and
           elected
           vnto
           eternall
           life
           ,
           which
           appeares
           by
           diuers
           euident
           texts
           of
           Scripture
           :
           as
           Rom
           :
           8
           :
           30.
           
           
             Whom
             he
             did
             praedestinate
             them
             also
             he
             called
             ,
             (
             a
             )
          
           and
           no
           oothers
           ,
           
           
           
             and
             whom
             he
             calles
             them
             he
             also
             iustified
             ,
          
           and
           no
           others
           ,
           &
           
           
             whom
             he
             iustified
             ,
             them
             he
             also
             glorified
          
           and
           no
           others
           :
           God
           doth
           regenerate
           ,
           call
           ,
           &
           sanctifie
           none
           but
           such
           as
           are
           
             elected
             to
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             are
             hardned
             .
             Rom
             :
          
           11
           :
           7.
           
           God
           doth
           saue
           or
           call
           none
           with
           an
           
             holy
             calling
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             his
             purpose
             of
             grace
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             before
             the
             world
             began
             :
          
           2
           :
           Tim
           :
           1.
           9.
           
           None
           but
           such
           as
           
             are
             Christs
             sheepe
             beleeue
             and
             heare
             his
             voyce
             ,
             Iohn
          
           10
           :
           26.
           
             as
             many
             as
             are
             ordained
             to
             eternall
             life
             beleeue
             ,
          
           and
           none
           but
           they
           :
           Acts
           13
           :
           48.
           
           
             None
             be
             rich
             in
             faith
             but
             such
             as
             God
             hath
             chosen
             to
             eternall
             life
             .
             Iames
          
           2
           :
           5
           :
           and
           therefore
           Titus
           1
           :
           1
           :
           
             faith
             is
             stiled
             the
             faith
             of
             Gods
             elect
             ,
          
           to
           signifie
           thus
           much
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           that
           none
           haue
           true
           and
           sauing
           faith
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           elected
           to
           saluation
           :
           therefore
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           &
           ingra●…ted
           into
           Christ
           by
           a
           true
           and
           liuely
           faith
           are
           praedestinated
           and
           ordinated
           to
           eternall
           life
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           must
           needes
           be
           so
           ,
           because
           all
           those
           that
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           sanctified
           ,
           are
           regenerated
           and
           sanctified
           by
           vertue
           of
           their
           praedestination
           :
           this
           is
           euident
           by
           Ephes
           :
           1
           :
           4
           :
           5.
           
           
             Blessed
             bee
             God
             who
             hath
             chosen
             vs
             in
             Christ
             ,
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             holy
             and
             without
             blame
             before
             him
             in
             loue
             ,
             hauing
             praedestinated
             vs
             vnto
             the
             adoption
             of
             children
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             to
             himselfe
             .
          
           Those
           that
           are
           sanctified
           called
           and
           adopted
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           praedestinated
           to
           this
           their
           adoption
           sanctification
           and
           calling
           ,
           
             and
             withall
             they
             are
             praedestinated
             to
             eternall
             life
             ,
          
           as
           you
           may
           reade
           at
           large
           .
           Rom
           :
           8
           :
           29
           :
           30.
           
           Ephes
           :
           2
           :
           10.
           1
           
           :
           Thes
           :
           5
           :
           9.
           2
           
           :
           Thes
           :
           2
           :
           13
           :
           14.
           1
           
           :
           Tim
           :
           6
           :
           12.
           2
           
           :
           Tim
           :
           1
           :
           9
           :
           cap
           :
           2
           :
           19
           :
           21
           :
           and
           1
           :
           Pet
           :
           1
           :
           2.
           therefore
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           that
           they
           should
           euer
           finally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           All
           that
           can
           be
           answered
           to
           this
           obiection
           and
           argument
           is
           onely
           this
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           such
           absolute
           and
           irreuocable
           decree
           and
           praedestination
           to
           eternall
           life
           ,
           which
           how
           false
           it
           is
           ,
           let
           these
           Scriptures
           testifie
           .
           Psal
           :
           139
           :
           16.
           
           Isay
           49
           :
           1
           :
           5.
           
           Ier
           :
           1
           :
           5
           :
           cap
           :
           31
           :
           3.
           
           Mal
           :
           1
           :
           2
           :
           3.
           
           Math
           :
           24
           :
           22
           :
           24.
           cap
           :
           25
           :
           34
           :
           41.
           
           Iohn
           .
           12
           :
           40.
           
           Acts
           13
           :
           48.
           
           Rom
           :
           8
           :
           29
           :
           30
           :
           33.
           cap
           :
           9
           :
           11
           :
           23.
           cap
           :
           11
           :
           5
           :
           7
           :
           28.
           
           Gal
           :
           1
           :
           15.
           
           Ephes
           :
           1
           :
           3
           :
           4
           :
           5.
           cap
           :
           2
           :
           10.
           1
           
           :
           Thes
           :
           5
           :
           9
           2
           :
           Thes
           :
           2
           :
           13
           :
           14.
           1
           
           :
           Tim
           :
           6
           :
           12.
           2
           
           :
           Tim
           :
           1
           :
           9.
           cap
           :
           2
           :
           19.
           21.
           
           T●…t
           :
           1
           :
           1.
           1
           
           :
           Pet
           :
           1
           :
           2.
           cap
           :
           2
           :
           9.
           and
           2
           :
           Pet
           :
           1
           :
           10.
           which
           are
           all
           expresse
           
           to
           the
           contrary
           :
           or
           else
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           that
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           ;
           sanctified
           ,
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           a
           liuely
           faith
           ,
           are
           not
           praedestinated
           to
           eternall
           life
           ,
           which
           I
           haue
           proued
           to
           be
           false
           .
           Wherefore
           this
           argument
           proues
           this
           to
           be
           an
           vndeniable
           truth
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Iesus
           Christ
           by
           a
           true
           and
           liuely
           faith
           ,
           can
           neuer
           finally
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           for
           then
           Gods
           election
           should
           be
           frustrated
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           in
           God
           is
           his
           almightie
           power
           and
           strength
           ,
           which
           giues
           vs
           full
           assurance
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           ,
           can
           neither
           finally
           ,
           nor
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           from
           which
           I
           frame
           this
           second
           argument
           .
           Those
           who
           are
           kept
           by
           the
           very
           might
           and
           power
           of
           God
           vnto
           saluation
           ,
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           for
           them
           either
           finally
           ,
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           But
           all
           such
           as
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           a
           true
           &
           liuely
           faith
           ,
           
             they
             are
             kept
             by
             the
             very
             might
             and
             power
             of
             God
             vnto
             saluation
             :
          
           so
           is
           the
           expresse
           text
           in
           the
           1
           :
           Pet
           :
           1
           :
           5.
           
           
             Who
             are
             kept
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             through
             faith
             vnto
             saluation
             :
          
           so
           is
           Esay
           :
           26
           :
           3
           :
           c
           :
           27
           :
           3.
           
           
             I
             the
             Lord
             do
             keepe
             my
             vynyard
             ,
             I
             will
             water
             it
             euery
             moment
             ,
             least
             any
             hurt
             it
             ,
             I
             will
             keepe
             it
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             keepe
             him
             in
             perfect
             peace
             whose
             minde
             is
             staied
             on
             thee
             :
          
           so
           is
           Iohn
           10
           :
           27
           :
           28
           :
           29.
           
           
             My
             sheepe
             heare
             my
             voyce
             ,
             and
             I
             giue
             vnto
             them
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             neuer
             perish
             ,
             neither
             shall
             any
             man
             plucke
             them
             out
             of
             my
             hands
             ;
             my
             Father
             that
             gaue
             them
             me
             is
             greater
             then
             all
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             is
             able
             to
             plucke
             them
             out
             of
             my
             Fathers
             hand
             .
          
           God
           doth
           keep
           all
           those
           that
           are
           once
           
             truly
             regenerated
             through
             his
             owne
             name
             vnto
             euerlasting
             life
             ,
             he
             preserues
             and
             keepes
             them
             by
             his
             power
             .
             Iohn
          
           17
           :
           11.
           2
           
           :
           Cor
           :
           12
           :
           9.
           cap
           :
           13
           :
           4.
           
           Ephes
           :
           1.
           18.
           and
           2
           :
           Tim
           :
           1
           :
           12
           :
           wherefore
           they
           can
           neither
           finally
           nor
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           All
           that
           is
           replyed
           to
           this
           argument
           ,
           is
           onely
           this
           .
           That
           it
           is
           true
           that
           God
           doth
           keepe
           all
           such
           as
           are
           regenerated
           by
           his
           power
           to
           saluation
           ,
           he
           preserues
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           nothing
           can
           plucke
           them
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           will
           themselues
           :
           God
           doth
           preserue
           and
           keepe
           them
           so
           ,
           that
           no
           outward
           thing
           sh●…l
           plucke
           them
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           yet
           he
           doth
           not
           preserue
           them
           from
           themselues
           ;
           though
           nothing
           
           can
           plucke
           them
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           yet
           they
           by
           the
           liberty
           of
           their
           owne
           wills
           may
           plucke
           themselues
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           so
           fall
           totally
           or
           finally
           from
           grace
           .
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           as
           impossible
           for
           the
           Saints
           themselues
           by
           vertue
           of
           their
           owne
           free
           will
           to
           pull
           themselues
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           for
           any
           outward
           thing
           to
           doe
           it
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           Christ
           himselfe
           tells
           vs
           ,
           that
           
             no
             man
             can
             pluck
             them
             out
             of
             his
             Father
             hands
             :
          
           if
           no
           man
           can
           do
           it
           ,
           then
           they
           themselues
           can
           neuer
           doe
           it
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           but
           men
           and
           so
           are
           included
           in
           this
           word
           no
           man
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           :
           no
           man
           ,
           nor
           any
           man
           can
           doe
           it
           ,
           therefore
           they
           themselues
           can
           neuer
           doe
           it
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           themselues
           can
           neuer
           doe
           it
           ,
           because
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           expresly
           ,
           
             that
             they
             are
             kept
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             through
             faith
             vnto
             saluation
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             kept
             night
             and
             day
             in
             perfect
             peace
             ,
          
           so
           that
           none
           can
           hurt
           them
           :
           Ergo
           ,
           they
           cannot
           plucke
           themselues
           out
           of
           Gods
           hands
           ,
           for
           then
           they
           might
           perish
           ,
           &
           so
           this
           that
           they
           are
           kept
           by
           the
           power
           of
           God
           vnto
           saluation
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           kept
           in
           perfect
           peace
           must
           needes
           be
           false
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           themselues
           cannot
           possibly
           doe
           it
           ,
           because
           then
           Christs
           reason
           would
           be
           vaine
           :
           for
           he
           tells
           vs
           ,
           Ioh
           :
           10
           :
           28
           ,
           29
           :
           
             That
             his
             sheepe
             shall
             haue
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             shall
             neuer
             perish
             ,
             because
             no
             man
             can
             plucke
             them
             out
             of
             his
             Fathers
             hand
             :
          
           if
           then
           they
           themselues
           out
           of
           the
           liberty
           of
           their
           owne
           wills
           might
           plucke
           themselues
           out
           of
           Gods
           hand
           and
           custody
           ,
           and
           so
           fall
           and
           perish
           ,
           Christs
           reason
           would
           bee
           false
           ,
           who
           yeelds
           his
           reason
           why
           none
           of
           his
           
             shall
             euer
             perish
             ,
             because
             that
             none
             can
             plucke
             them
             out
             of
             his
             or
             his
             Fathers
             hand
             .
          
           Fourthly
           ,
           if
           they
           themselues
           might
           plucke
           themselues
           out
           of
           Gods
           hand
           ,
           this
           would
           be
           ,
           to
           make
           themselues
           stronger
           then
           God
           who
           hath
           vndertaken
           to
           preserue
           them
           by
           his
           power
           to
           saluation
           :
           and
           to
           make
           a
           poore
           silly
           mortall
           man
           more
           strong
           and
           potent
           then
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           
             whose
             very
             weaknesse
             is
             stronger
             then
             men
             ,
          
           1
           :
           Cor
           :
           1
           :
           25.
           
           How
           great
           a
           blasphemy
           will
           it
           bee
           ?
           Fifthly
           ,
           if
           man
           himselfe
           might
           by
           the
           liberty
           of
           his
           owne
           will
           pull
           himselfe
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           what
           end
           then
           is
           it
           for
           God
           to
           preserue
           him
           against
           all
           things
           else
           ?
           if
           God
           doth
           not
           preserue
           his
           Saints
           against
           themselues
           ,
           
           it
           s
           to
           little
           purpose
           for
           him
           to
           preserue
           them
           against
           their
           outward
           enemies
           :
           outward
           enemies
           could
           do
           no
           harme
           at
           all
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           no
           enemie
           within
           :
           temptations
           without
           inward
           corruptions
           to
           worke
           vpon
           are
           vaine
           and
           bootelesse
           :
           wherefore
           either
           this
           you
           must
           grant
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           defend
           and
           keepe
           his
           Saints
           by
           his
           might
           and
           power
           against
           themselues
           as
           well
           as
           against
           all
           outward
           things
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           followes
           ,
           that
           they
           themselues
           can
           neuer
           plucke
           themselues
           out
           of
           Gods
           hands
           ,
           and
           so
           can
           neither
           finally
           ,
           nor
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           or
           else
           it
           will
           necessarily
           follow
           ,
           that
           Gods
           keeping
           of
           his
           Saints
           from
           outward
           temptations
           and
           enemies
           is
           to
           little
           purpose
           ,
           (
           because
           hee
           kepes
           them
           not
           from
           themselues
           ,
           without
           which
           ,
           these
           outward
           enemies
           and
           temptations
           could
           neuer
           hurt
           them
           )
           which
           would
           be
           little
           better
           then
           grosse
           blasphemy
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           if
           men
           out
           of
           the
           freedome
           and
           liberty
           of
           their
           owne
           wills
           ,
           might
           wrest
           themselues
           out
           of
           the
           strong
           and
           powerfull
           hands
           of
           God
           ,
           this
           would
           be
           nothing
           else
           but
           to
           make
           man
           an
           absolute
           creature
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           not
           any
           way
           subiect
           to
           the
           scepter
           ,
           guidance
           ,
           disposing
           and
           gouernment
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           this
           would
           bee
           wholly
           to
           exempt
           man
           from
           Gods
           iurisdiction
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           testifie
           ,
           that
           
             his
             heart
             ,
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             wayes
             are
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             to
             dispose
             of
             them
             as
             he
             thinks
             fit
             :
             Prou
             :
          
           21
           :
           1
           :
           
             and
             Dan
          
           :
           5
           :
           23
           :
           wherefore
           ,
           neither
           the
           Saints
           themselues
           ,
           nor
           any
           outward
           thing
           whatsoeuer
           can
           be
           able
           to
           plucke
           them
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           keepes
           them
           by
           his
           power
           to
           saluation
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           neuer
           perish
           :
           and
           therefore
           its
           impossible
           for
           them
           ,
           either
           finally
           ,
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           If
           any
           man
           deny
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           are
           thus
           preserued
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           here
           alledged
           ,
           where
           Christ
           doth
           speake
           both
           of
           his
           vineyard
           and
           his
           sheepe
           ,
           (
           in
           which
           number
           ,
           all
           such
           as
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           a
           true
           and
           liuely
           faith
           are
           included
           ,
           )
           and
           the
           places
           &
           reasons
           alledged
           in
           my
           former
           argument
           ,
           will
           giue
           him
           full
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           argument
           stands
           still
           in
           force
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           as
           the
           might
           and
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           likewise
           his
           
           perpetuall
           presence
           with
           ,
           and
           his
           continuall
           vigilancy
           and
           watchfulnesse
           ouer
           all
           such
           as
           are
           once
           truely
           regenerated
           and
           ingrasted
           into
           Christ
           doe
           giue
           vs
           strong
           assurance
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           neither
           finally
           ,
           nor
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           from
           which
           I
           raise
           this
           third
           argument
           .
           Those
           who
           are
           perpetually
           fenced
           &
           guarded
           by
           the
           perpetuall
           vigilancy
           and
           care
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           speciall
           presenee
           and
           protection
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           nothing
           should
           bee
           euer
           able
           to
           hurt
           them
           or
           withdraw
           them
           from
           him
           ,
           it
           s
           altogether
           impossible
           that
           they
           should
           either
           finally
           ,
           or
           totally
           sall
           from
           grace
           .
           But
           all
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           a
           true
           and
           liuely
           faith
           ,
           are
           perpetually
           fenced
           and
           
             guarded
             by
             the
             perpetuall
             vigilancy
             and
             care
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             speciall
             presence
             and
             protection
             of
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             the
             onely
             end
             ,
             that
             nothing
             should
             bee
             euer
             able
             to
             hurt
             them
             ,
             or
             withdraw
             them
             from
             him
             :
          
           Therefore
           it
           s
           altogether
           impossible
           for
           them
           ,
           either
           finally
           ,
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           The
           Maior
           proposition
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           ,
           for
           then
           it
           must
           needes
           follow
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           loose
           his
           end
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           care
           and
           custodie
           ouer
           his
           Saints
           is
           but
           in
           vaine
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           a
           great
           dishonour
           vnto
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           dishartning
           to
           his
           Saints
           :
           so
           that
           the
           Maior
           must
           needes
           bee
           granted
           to
           be
           true
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Minor
           proposition
           ,
           that
           must
           needes
           bee
           true
           ,
           if
           God
           himselfe
           or
           his
           word
           bee
           true
           .
           
             For
             the
             Lord
             doth
             couer
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             fauour
             doth
             compasse
             them
             as
             with
             a
             sheild
             .
             Psa
             :
          
           5
           :
           11
           :
           12.
           
           
             God
             is
             their
             habitation
             for
             euer
             ,
             euen
             from
             generation
             to
             generation
             :
             Psa
             :
          
           90
           :
           1
           :
           2.
           
           
             Hee
             will
             couer
             them
             vnder
             his
             wings
             :
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             sure
             vnder
             his
             feathers
             ,
             his
             faithfullnesse
             and
             truth
             shall
             he
             their
             shield
             and
             buckler
             :
             Psa
             :
          
           91
           :
           1
           :
           4
           :
           
             as
             the
             mountaines
             are
             about
             Ierusalem
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             Lord
             about
             his
             people
             from
             henceforth
             and
             for
             euer
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             moued
             but
             stand
             fast
             for
             euer
             .
             Psa
             :
          
           125
           :
           1
           :
           2.
           
           All
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           they
           
             haue
             a
             strong
             Citie
             ,
             saluation
             will
             God
             appoint
             for
             walls
             and
             bulwarkes
             ,
             God
             will
             preserue
             them
             in
             perfect
             peace
             ,
             by
             an
             assured
             purpose
             ,
             because
             they
             haue
             trusted
             in
             him
             ,
             Esay
          
           26
           :
           1
           :
           3
           :
           God
           is
           their
           strength
           in
           all
           extreamities
           aud
           troubles
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           
             he
             is
             a
             refuge
             to
             them
             against
             the
             tempest
             ,
             a
             shadow
             against
             the
             
             heate
             when
             the
             blasts
             of
             the
             mighty
             are
             like
             a
             storme
             against
             the
             wall
             .
             Esay
          
           25
           :
           4
           :
           
             When
             they
             passe
             through
             the
             waters
             and
             the
             floods
             he
             will
             be
             with
             them
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             ouerflow
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             walke
             through
             the
             very
             fire
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             burnt
             ,
             neither
             shall
             the
             flame
             kindle
             vpon
             them
             ,
             for
             God
             is
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             one
             of
             Israell
             is
             their
             Sauiour
             .
             Esay
          
           43
           :
           2
           :
           how
           then
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           those
           should
           euer
           perish
           ,
           or
           fall
           finally
           or
           totally
           ,
           who
           are
           thus
           protected
           and
           defended
           by
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           ?
           And
           least
           that
           you
           should
           thinke
           that
           the
           Lord
           doth
           onely
           at
           sometimes
           ,
           and
           not
           alwaies
           thus
           protect
           and
           guard
           his
           Saints
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           may
           chaunce
           to
           fall
           when
           he
           is
           absent
           from
           them
           :
           this
           you
           must
           know
           withall
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Lord
             doth
             keepe
             his
             vineyard
             night
             and
             day
             least
             any
             should
             assaile
             it
             ,
             yea
             hee
             waters
             it
             euery
             moment
             .
             Isai.
          
           27
           :
           3.
           
           God
           
             will
             not
             suffer
             the
             feete
             of
             any
             of
             his
             to
             be
             moued
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             for
             he
             that
             keepeth
             them
             will
             not
             slumber
             :
             behold
             ,
             hee
             that
             keepeth
             Israel
             shall
             neither
             slumber
             nor
             sleepe
             :
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             he
             is
             the
             keeper
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             his
             shade
             vpon
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             sunne
             shall
             not
             smite
             him
             by
             day
             nor
             the
             moone
             by
             night
             :
             the
             Lord
             shall
             preserue
             him
             from
             all
             euill
             ,
             he
             shall
             preserue
             his
             soule
             :
             the
             Lord
             shall
             preserue
             his
             going
             out
             &
             his
             comming
             in
             from
             this
             time
             forth
             and
             for
             euermore
             .
             Psa
             :
          
           121
           :
           2
           :
           to
           the
           end
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             will
             create
             vpon
             euery
             place
             of
             mount
             Sion
             ,
             and
             vpon
             the
             assemblies
             thereof
             a
             cloud
             and
             a
             smoake
             by
             ●…day
             ,
             and
             the
             shining
             of
             a
             flame
             of
             fier
             by
             night
             :
             for
             vpon
             all
             the
             glory
             shall
             be
             a
             defence
             ;
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             Tabernacle
             for
             a
             shadow
             in
             the
             day
             time
             from
             the
             heate
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             place
             of
             refuge
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             couert
             from
             storme
             and
             from
             raine
             .
             Is
             :
          
           4
           :
           5
           :
           6.
           
           Marke
           here
           and
           see
           how
           vigilant
           and
           carefull
           the
           Lord
           is
           to
           defend
           and
           keepe
           his
           Saints
           from
           euill
           :
           not
           vpon
           one
           place
           only
           ,
           but
           vpon
           
             euery
             place
             of
             mount
             Sion
             ,
             and
             vpon
             all
             the
             assemblies
             thereof
             ,
             and
             vpon
             all
             the
             glory
             shall
             be
             a
             defence
             ,
          
           not
           onely
           by
           day
           ,
           but
           
             by
             day
             and
             night
             to
          
           ,
           not
           onely
           against
           some
           sorts
           of
           temptations
           but
           against
           all
           ,
           God
           will
           be
           a
           
             couering
             and
             a
             refuge
             against
             the
             heate
             ,
             against
             the
             storme
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             raine
             ,
             against
             all
             temptations
          
           and
           afflictions
           whatsoeuer
           :
           God
           will
           keepe
           euery
           regenerate
           man
           as
           the
           
             apple
             of
             his
             owne
             eye
             ,
             and
             couer
             him
             vnder
             his
             wings
             :
             Deut
             :
          
           32
           :
           10
           :
           11
           :
           
             he
             will
             be
             with
             him
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Math
             :
          
           
           28
           :
           20
           :
           
             he
             will
             not
             faile
             him
             nor
             forsake
             him
             :
             Heb
             :
          
           13
           :
           6
           :
           
             the
             Lord
             is
             his
             sheepheard
             ,
             the
             Lord
             preserueth
             his
             soule
             and
             leadeth
             him
             on
             in
             the
             paths
             of
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             on
             his
             right
             hand
             to
             preserue
             and
             keepe
             him
             that
             hee
             should
             not
             fall
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             not
             wholly
             wander
             and
             stray
             from
             him
             .
             Psa
             :
          
           23
           :
           1.
           to
           :
           5.
           
           Psal
           :
           16
           :
           8.
           
           Psa
           :
           37
           :
           28
           :
           23
           :
           24.
           
           Psa
           :
           125
           :
           1
           :
           2.
           
           Iohn
           10
           :
           28
           :
           29.
           
           Iude
           24.
           
           Hebr
           :
           13
           :
           6
           :
           7
           :
           Esay
           25
           :
           4.
           cap
           :
           26
           :
           3.
           cap
           :
           27
           :
           3.
           cap
           :
           43
           :
           2
           :
           therefore
           its
           impossible
           for
           him
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           All
           that
           here
           can
           bee
           replyed
           is
           onely
           this
           ;
           that
           as
           long
           as
           men
           are
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           thus
           defend
           and
           keepe
           them
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           fall
           away
           from
           God
           then
           he
           doth
           not
           preserue
           them
           .
           To
           which
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           I
           presse
           this
           argument
           onely
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           to
           proue
           that
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           when
           they
           are
           once
           regenerated
           can
           neuer
           fall
           away
           from
           grace
           ,
           because
           God
           doth
           presence
           ,
           and
           gard
           them
           thus
           with
           his
           continuall
           care
           and
           presence
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           proue
           that
           God
           doth
           sence
           and
           guard
           his
           Saints
           :
           the
           vigilent
           care
           and
           custody
           of
           God
           is
           that
           which
           makes
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           to
           continue
           Saints
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           can
           neuer
           cease
           to
           bee
           Saints
           any
           more
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           the
           answere
           is
           but
           a
           meere
           begging
           of
           the
           question
           ,
           and
           noe
           answere
           at
           all
           to
           the
           force
           and
           drift
           of
           this
           my
           argument
           :
           it
           is
           onely
           a
           deny
           all
           of
           my
           conclusion
           ,
           not
           of
           my
           premises
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           no
           answere
           but
           a
           shift
           and
           cauell
           .
           If
           you
           obiect
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           places
           are
           meant
           of
           a
           temporall
           protection
           from
           worldly
           dangers
           .
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           of
           them
           if
           not
           all
           of
           them
           are
           principally
           if
           not
           soly
           intended
           and
           meant
           of
           a
           spirituall
           protection
           and
           not
           of
           a
           temporary
           ,
           of
           a
           perpetuall
           protection
           from
           spirituall
           ,
           not
           from
           temporall
           dangers
           as
           the
           places
           themselues
           doe
           fully
           proue
           :
           how
           euer
           let
           them
           be
           intended
           of
           a
           protection
           from
           temporall
           dangers
           only
           which
           cannot
           be
           ,
           yet
           this
           doth
           necessarily
           follow
           :
           that
           if
           God
           hath
           so
           great
           a
           care
           to
           free
           his
           Saints
           from
           temporary
           dangers
           ,
           he
           will
           certainly
           haue
           as
           great
           ,
           if
           not
           a
           greater
           care
           to
           protect
           them
           from
           spirituall
           dangers
           :
           and
           so
           the
           argument
           standeth
           still
           in
           force
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           thing
           in
           God
           which
           may
           giue
           vs
           full
           assuranc●…
           
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           assertion
           is
           his
           immutable
           and
           perpetuall
           loue
           to
           all
           such
           as
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           true
           members
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           from
           which
           this
           fourth
           argument
           doth
           arise
           .
           Those
           whom
           God
           himselfe
           doth
           loue
           with
           an
           immutable
           ,
           constant
           and
           perpetuall
           loue
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           can
           by
           no
           meanes
           possible
           bee
           euer
           seuered
           from
           this
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           s
           altogether
           impossible
           for
           them
           either
           finally
           ,
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           But
           all
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           a
           true
           and
           liuely
           faith
           are
           such
           as
           God
           himselfe
           doth
           loue
           with
           an
           immutable
           ,
           constant
           and
           perpetuall
           loue
           :
           For
           
             whom
             God
             doth
             once
             loue
             he
             loues
             vnto
             the
             end
             :
             Ioh
             :
          
           13
           :
           1
           :
           he
           loues
           all
           the
           true
           members
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           in
           the
           
             same
             manner
             as
             he
             loueth
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             same
             loue
             that
             he
             loueth
             him
             .
             Iohn
          
           17
           :
           23
           :
           24
           :
           26
           :
           now
           Gods
           loue
           to
           Iesus
           Christ
           is
           immutable
           ,
           constant
           and
           perpetuall
           ,
           therefore
           must
           his
           loue
           to
           all
           his
           members
           be
           so
           to
           .
           
             God
             he
             loues
             them
             with
             an
             euerlasting
             loue
             .
             Ier
             :
          
           31
           :
           3
           :
           
             he
             is
          
           their
           louing
           God
           and
           
             Father
             from
             euerlasting
             to
             euerlasting
             :
             Psa
             :
          
           90
           :
           1
           :
           2
           :
           
             his
             louing
             kindnesse
             indureth
             for
             euer
             and
             euer
             vpon
             them
             Psa
             :
          
           103
           :
           17
           :
           
             his
             righteousnes
             shall
             be
             foreuer
             &
             euer
             ,
             and
             his
             saluation
             from
             ge●…eration
             to
             generation
             :
             the
             mountaines
             may
             remoue
             and
             the
             hills
             may
             fall
             downe
             ,
             but
             his
             mercy
             shall
             not
             depart
             from
             them
             ,
             neither
             shall
             the
             couenant
             of
             his
             peace
             be
             remoued
             :
             Esay
          
           51
           :
           8
           :
           
             and
             cap
          
           :
           54
           :
           13
           :
           Gods
           loue
           to
           them
           is
           immutable
           ,
           constant
           ,
           and
           perpetuall
           .
           Neither
           can
           they
           by
           any
           meanes
           whatsoeuer
           bee
           euer
           vtterly
           
             seuered
             from
             this
             loue
             of
             God
             to
             them
             in
             Christ.
          
           It
           is
           Pauls
           expresse
           challeng
           ,
           Rom
           :
           8
           :
           35
           :
           
             who
             shall
             seperate
             vs
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             Christ
             ?
             shall
             tribulation
             ,
             or
             distresse
             ,
             or
             persecution
             ,
             or
             famine
             ,
             or
             nakednesse
             or
             sword
             ?
          
           nay
           (
           saith
           hee
           verse
           37
           :
           31
           :
           39
           :
           )
           
             i●…
             all
             these
             things
             we
             are
             more
             then
             conquerers
             through
             him
             that
             loued
             vs
             :
             for
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             neither
             death
             ,
             nor
             life
             ,
             nor
             Angells
             ,
             nor
             principalities
             ,
             nor
             powers
             ,
             nor
             things
             present
             ,
             nor
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             nor
             hight
             ,
             nor
             depth
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             creature
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             separate
          
           (
           not
           me
           ,
           
             but
             vs
          
           who
           are
           once
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           God
           by
           adoption
           and
           grace
           :
           verse
           1
           :
           9
           :
           14
           :
           15
           :
           17
           :
           29
           :
           30
           :
           )
           
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             our
             Lord
             :
          
           so
           that
           they
           may
           boldly
           say
           with
           
             Dauid
             ,
             Ps
          
           :
           26
           :
           
           1
           :
           
             the
             Lord
             is
             my
             light
             and
             my
             saluation
             ,
             whom
             then
             shall
             I
             feare
             ?
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             strength
             of
             my
             life
             ,
             of
             whom
             then
             shall
             I
             be
             afraide
             ?
          
           God
           hee
           loues
           all
           such
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           a
           true
           and
           liuely
           faith
           with
           an
           immutable
           ,
           constant
           &
           perpetuall
           loue
           ,
           &
           they
           themselues
           can
           neuer
           be
           vtterly
           seuered
           from
           this
           loue
           of
           God
           :
           wherefore
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           ,
           either
           totally
           ,
           or
           finally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           Our
           subtle
           Sophisters
           haue
           nothing
           here
           to
           answer
           ,
           but
           their
           
             
               crambemillies
            
             coctum
          
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           loue
           all
           such
           as
           
           are
           truly
           regenerated
           &
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           with
           an
           immutable
           ,
           constant
           and
           perpetuall
           loue
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           their
           loue
           to
           him
           is
           constant
           and
           immutable
           :
           but
           when
           as
           they
           doe
           cease
           to
           loue
           God
           (
           as
           many
           times
           they
           doe
           when
           they
           sin
           against
           him
           ,
           )
           then
           God
           doth
           cease
           to
           loue
           them
           :
           so
           that
           the
           defect
           is
           not
           in
           Gods
           loue
           to
           〈◊〉
           ,
           but
           in
           our
           loue
           to
           him
           .
           To
           which
           false
           and
           slender
           〈◊〉
           I
           will
           make
           this
           replication
           .
           
           First
           I
           say
           :
           that
           Gods
           loue
           vnto
           the
           Saints
           doth
           not
           depend
           vpon
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           Saints
           to
           him
           :
           first
           ,
           because
           the
           Scriptures
           certifie
           vs
           expresly
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           loue
           his
           
             Saints
             freely
             ,
             that
             he
             sheweth
             mercy
             to
             them
             for
             no
             other
             cause
             but
             because
             hee
             will
             haue
             mercy
             :
             Exod
             :
          
           33
           :
           19.
           
           Ios●…a
           3
           :
           8.
           
           Rom
           :
           4
           :
           15
           ,
           19.
           
             and
             Ephes
          
           :
           1
           :
           5
           ,
           6.
           therefore
           his
           loue
           to
           the
           Saints
           doth
           not
           depend
           vpon
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           Saints
           to
           him
           :
           for
           then
           his
           loue
           were
           not
           free
           ,
           depending
           meerely
           on
           the
           riches
           of
           his
           mercy
           and
           the
           freedome
           of
           his
           will.
           Secondly
           ,
           Gods
           loue
           vnto
           his
           Saints
           cannot
           depend
           vpon
           their
           loue
           to
           him
           ,
           because
           then
           the
           Saints
           should
           love
           him
           first
           ;
           and
           so
           God
           should
           loue
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           loued
           him
           first
           ,
           and
           chose
           him
           to
           betheir
           God
           :
           but
           Saint
           Iohn
           tells
           vs
           in
           expresse
           words
           ,
           1
           :
           Ioh
           :
           4
           :
           10
           :
           19
           :
           
             that
             we
             loue
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             loued
             vs
             first
             ,
          
           and
           Christ
           himselfe
           assures
           vs
           ,
           Iohn
           15
           :
           16
           :
           
             that
             wee
             haue
             not
             chosen
             him
             but
             that
             he
             hath
             cho●…en
             vs
             :
          
           God
           doth
           loue
           his
           Saints
           before
           euer
           they
           did
           loue
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           his
           loue
           doth
           not
           depend
           on
           theirs
           ,
           but
           their
           loue
           on
           his
           :
           they
           
             beare
             not
             the
             roote
             ,
             but
             the
             roote
             them
             :
             Rom
             :
          
           11
           :
           18.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           Gods
           loue
           is
           a
           permanent
           ,
           constant
           ,
           and
           perpetuall
           loue
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           proued
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           formerly
           cited
           ,
           therefore
           it
           cannot
           depend
           vpon
           
           the
           loue
           of
           man
           to
           him
           which
           is
           various
           and
           mutable
           :
           that
           which
           is
           immutable
           permanent
           &
           constant
           in
           its
           owne
           nature
           can
           neuer
           depend
           vpon
           that
           which
           is
           fickle
           and
           vnconstant
           :
           therefore
           ,
           you
           must
           either
           grant
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           Saints
           to
           God
           to
           be
           constant
           and
           immutable
           ,
           which
           makes
           altogether
           against
           you
           ,
           or
           else
           you
           must
           hold
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           to
           his
           Saints
           and
           children
           to
           be
           mutable
           and
           vnstable
           which
           is
           expresly
           against
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           vnbeseeming
           that
           great
           and
           glorious
           God
           
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             variablenesse
             nor
             shadow
             of
             turning
             :
             Iames
          
           1
           :
           17
           :
           wherefore
           this
           surmise
           of
           theirs
           ,
           that
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           vnto
           his
           Saints
           and
           Children
           dependeth
           wholly
           vpon
           their
           loue
           to
           him
           ,
           is
           meerely
           false
           ,
           and
           contradictory
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           and
           so
           the
           answere
           to
           this
           obiection
           is
           no
           answere
           at
           all
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           say
           that
           this
           surmise
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           loue
           all
           such
           as
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           a
           true
           and
           liuely
           faith
           ,
           with
           a
           permanent
           ,
           constant
           ,
           &
           immutable
           loue
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           they
           should
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           implies
           a
           meere
           contradiction
           :
           for
           if
           this
           loue
           of
           God
           to
           them
           be
           immutable
           constant
           and
           perpetuall
           ,
           God
           can
           not
           but
           preserue
           and
           keep
           them
           both
           from
           a
           totall
           and
           a
           finall
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           Morrall
           men
           who
           haue
           but
           a
           sparke
           of
           loue
           within
           them
           ,
           will
           neuer
           suffer
           any
           either
           totally
           or
           finally
           to
           fall
           or
           perish
           whom
           they
           loue
           with
           a
           constant
           setled
           and
           perpetuall
           loue
           ,
           if
           it
           lie
           in
           their
           powers
           to
           relieue
           them
           :
           and
           can
           you
           thinke
           that
           God
           who
           is
           infinite
           ,
           constant
           ,
           and
           perpetuall
           in
           loue
           vnto
           his
           Saints
           ,
           &
           alwayes
           able
           to
           relieue
           them
           will
           suffer
           them
           either
           totally
           or
           finally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           ?
           doubtlesse
           he
           will
           not
           ,
           nay
           he
           cannot
           doe
           it
           :
           this
           loue
           of
           his
           is
           constant
           and
           permanent
           ,
           therefore
           he
           cannot
           suffer
           them
           to
           fall
           totally
           ,
           it
           is
           perpetuall
           and
           euerlasting
           ,
           therefore
           hee
           will
           not
           permit
           them
           to
           fall
           finally
           from
           him
           :
           the
           perpetuall
           and
           euerlasting
           obiects
           of
           Gods
           loue
           ,
           can
           neuer
           be
           the
           perpetuall
           and
           euerlasting
           obiects
           of
           his
           wrath
           and
           justice
           :
           God
           will
           still
           preserue
           and
           keepe
           them
           from
           a
           totall
           and
           a
           finall
           fall
           ,
           hee
           will
           sustaine
           them
           and
           
             keepe
             them
             by
             his
             hand
             and
             power
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             neuer
             fall
             vtterly
             from
             him
             and
             perish
             ,
             Psa
             :
          
           37
           ,
           24.
           
           Psa
           :
           16
           :
           8.
           
           
           Ps
           :
           145
           :
           14
           :
           20.
           
           Cant
           :
           8
           :
           3.
           
           Iohn
           10
           28
           ,
           29.
           
           God
           neuer
           casts
           of
           ●…hose
           ,
           he
           neuer
           throwes
           those
           into
           hell
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           ,
           wgi●…
           hee
           loues
           with
           a
           constant
           ,
           permanent
           ,
           and
           euerlasting
           loue
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           can
           neither
           totally
           ,
           nor
           finally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           And
           here
           you
           must
           obserue
           this
           difference
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           one
           thing
           for
           God
           to
           haue
           loue
           for
           euer
           if
           men
           will
           entertaine
           it
           ,
           and
           another
           thing
           for
           to
           loue
           men
           for
           euer
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           his
           will
           and
           pleasure
           so
           to
           doe
           :
           in
           the
           first
           case
           its
           true
           that
           men
           must
           first
           imbrace
           Gods
           loue
           before
           that
           they
           can
           haue
           it
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           chance
           for
           to
           cast
           off
           this
           loue
           of
           God
           they
           might
           chance
           to
           loose
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           our
           case
           :
           but
           in
           the
           other
           (
           which
           is
           our
           case
           )
           where
           God
           doth
           loue
           men
           actually
           ,
           with
           a
           constant
           ,
           permanent
           &
           perpetuall
           loue
           ,
           only
           because
           it
           is
           his
           will
           and
           pleasure
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           there
           men
           can
           neuer
           vtterly
           depriue
           themselues
           of
           this
           loue
           of
           God
           :
           this
           loue
           is
           grounded
           not
           vpon
           their
           merits
           ,
           but
           vpon
           his
           owne
           free
           loue
           and
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           God
           will
           not
           vtterly
           withdraw
           it
           from
           them
           though
           they
           sinne
           against
           him
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           can
           neuer
           totally
           ,
           nor
           finally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           reply
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           themselues
           ,
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           can
           neuer
           seperate
           themselues
           from
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           the
           
             Lord
             hath
             married
             himselfe
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             them
             〈◊〉
             himselfe
             ,
             not
             for
             a
             time
             onely
             ,
             but
             for
             euer
             ;
             they
             are
             his
             spouse
             ,
             he
             is
             their
             husband
             ;
             Christ
             and
             they
             are
             become
             one
             flesh
             ,
             and
             one
             spirit
             for
             euer
             .
             Hosea
             :
          
           2
           :
           19
           :
           20.
           
           Psa
           :
           4
           :
           3.
           
           Cant
           :
           7
           :
           10
           Isaiah
           43
           :
           1.
           cap
           :
           54
           :
           5.
           1
           
           :
           Cor
           :
           6.
           17.
           
           Ephes
           :
           5
           :
           25.
           to
           33
           :
           therefore
           they
           cannot
           seuer
           or
           diuorce
           themselues
           from
           God
           :
           
             those
             things
             which
             God
             himselfe
             hath
             thus
             ioyned
             together
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             seperate
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           all
           those
           that
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           made
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           )
           they
           haue
           a
           son-like
           nature
           ,
           and
           disposition
           put
           into
           them
           ;
           
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             is
             shed
             abroad
             in
             their
             hearts
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             is
             giuen
             to
             them
          
           ;
           which
           loue
           of
           God
           doth
           with
           a
           naturall
           kinde
           of
           instinct
           &
           holy
           violence
           ,
           
             constraine
             them
             for
             to
             loue
             and
             please
             him
             ,
          
           to
           sticke
           fast
           &
           close
           to
           him
           continually
           ,
           
             with
             full
             purpose
             of
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           yea
           this
           loue
           of
           God
           doth
           so
           knit
           and
           tie
           their
           hearts
           and
           soules
           to
           God
           
           and
           Christ
           ,
           it
           doth
           so
           ouer
           rule
           and
           master
           them
           ,
           
             that
             they
             cannot
             doe
             the
             things
             they
             would
          
           ;
           they
           cannot
           totally
           no●…●…nally
           depart
           from
           him
           ;
           nay
           they
           cannot
           so
           much
           as
           will
           a
           departure
           from
           him
           :
           for
           proofe
           of
           this
           reade
           but
           ,
           Ezech
           :
           36
           :
           27.
           
           Cant
           :
           5
           :
           5.
           
           Math
           :
           718.
           
           Acts
           4
           :
           20.
           
           Iohn
           6
           :
           67
           ,
           68.
           
           Gal
           :
           5
           :
           16
           :
           17.
           
           Rom
           :
           5
           :
           5.
           
           Ier
           :
           33
           :
           40.
           and
           2
           :
           Cor
           :
           5
           :
           14
           ,
           15.
           which
           are
           all
           expresse
           in
           this
           point
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           cannot
           be
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           euer
           totally
           or
           finally
           withdraw
           his
           loue
           from
           them
           ,
           or
           they
           their
           loue
           from
           him
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           Paul
           assures
           vs
           ,
           Rom
           :
           8
           :
           25.
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           
             that
             tribulation
             ,
             or
             distresse
             ,
             or
             persecution
             ,
             or
             famine
             ,
             or
             nakednesse
             ,
             or
             perill
             ,
             or
             sword
             ,
             can
             neuer
             seperta●…
             the
             Saints
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             :
          
           nay
           he
           assures
           both
           himselfe
           &
           vs
           ,
           
             that
             neither
             death
          
           ,
           nor
           life
           (
           of
           which
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           &
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           would
           seperate
           the
           Saints
           from
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           any
           thing
           would
           doe
           it
           ,
           seing
           that
           the
           one
           is
           most
           terrible
           ,
           the
           other
           most
           sweet
           and
           louely
           )
           
             nor
             Angels
             ,
             nor
             principalities
             ,
             nor
             powers
          
           (
           which
           would
           surely
           seperate
           the
           Saints
           from
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           might
           ,
           force
           ,
           and
           pollicy
           could
           doe
           it
           )
           
             nor
             things
             present
             ,
             nor
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             nor
             highth
             ,
             nor
             depth
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             creature
             shall
             bee
             able
             to
             seperate
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             their
             Lord
             :
             if
             things
             present
             ,
             if
             things
             to
             come
             ,
          
           if
           Diuels
           ,
           or
           men
           ,
           if
           
             no
             creature
             whatsoeuer
             can
             seperate
             them
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
          
           then
           its
           certaine
           ,
           that
           they
           themselues
           can
           neuer
           doe
           it
           :
           for
           they
           themselues
           are
           creatures
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           
             no
             creat●…r
          
           whatsoeuer
           can
           seperate
           them
           from
           Christ
           ,
           neither
           can
           they
           themselues
           ,
           nor
           ye●…
           their
           flesh
           (
           which
           is
           a
           distinct
           creature
           from
           their
           inward
           man
           which
           is
           themselues
           )
           be
           euer
           able
           for
           to
           doe
           it
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           if
           the
           Saints
           themselues
           could
           feuer
           themselues
           frō
           God
           ,
           then
           it
           must
           be
           meerely
           out
           of
           the
           freedome
           &
           liberty
           of
           their
           owne
           wi●…
           ,
           (
           for
           Paul
           hath
           certified
           vs
           in
           the
           forenamed
           place
           ,
           that
           nothing
           else
           can
           doe
           it
           .
           )
           But
           this
           can
           neuer
           be
           :
           first
           ,
           because
           if
           it
           be
           in
           the
           meere
           power
           of
           their
           wills
           to
           fall
           or
           stand
           ,
           they
           cannot
           will
           a
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           because
           its
           dangerous
           and
           hurtfull
           to
           them
           ;
           it
           will
           pull
           eternall
           misery
           vpon
           them
           :
           therefore
           they
           can
           not
           will
           it
           if
           they
           would
           .
           :
           the
           will
           can
           not
           desire
           any
           thing
           but
           that
           which
           
           is
           good
           in
           truth
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           in
           shew
           ,
           it
           can
           not
           desire
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           ill
           ,
           as
           ill
           :
           now
           a
           totall
           ,
           or
           a
           finall
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           can
           not
           be
           good
           ,
           either
           in
           truth
           or
           in
           shew
           ;
           it
           can
           not
           bee
           considered
           but
           as
           ill
           and
           hurtfull
           :
           therefore
           ,
           regenerate
           men
           out
           of
           the
           freedome
           of
           their
           owne
           wills
           can
           not
           desire
           it
           or
           seeke
           it
           ;
           they
           can
           not
           but
           desire
           to
           stand
           and
           perseuere
           in
           grace
           ,
           which
           is
           euery
           way
           best
           for
           them
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           cannot
           fall
           from
           grace
           out
           of
           the
           freedome
           and
           liberty
           of
           their
           owne
           wills
           ,
           because
           their
           wills
           are
           subordinate
           (
           especially
           in
           this
           of
           perseuerance
           ,
           which
           is
           principally
           for
           their
           owne
           eternall
           good
           )
           vnto
           the
           will
           of
           God
           :
           
             the
             same
             spirit
             and
             minde
             is
             in
             them
             that
             is
             in
             God
             and
             Christ.
          
           1
           :
           Cor
           :
           6
           :
           17.
           
             and
             Phil.
          
           2
           :
           5.
           
           Now
           it
           is
           the
           will
           of
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           should
           alwaies
           perseuere
           and
           neuer
           fall
           from
           grace
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           must
           needes
           be
           their
           will
           too
           ,
           because
           their
           wills
           are
           subordinate
           ,
           and
           conformable
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God.
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             is
             shed
             abroade
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
          
           which
           doth
           so
           vnite
           and
           knit
           their
           soules
           to
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           not
           will
           a
           fall
           ,
           or
           a
           departure
           from
           them
           ;
           they
           cannot
           will
           any
           thing
           with
           a
           full
           and
           perfect
           will
           ,
           that
           is
           displeasing
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           which
           might
           seuer
           and
           diuide
           them
           from
           them
           :
           
             the
             very
             euill
             that
             they
             doe
             ,
             is
             the
             euill
             that
             they
             would
             not
             doe
             .
             Rom.
          
           7.
           15.
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           Gal.
           5.
           16
           ,
           17.
           therefore
           out
           of
           the
           meere
           libertie
           of
           their
           owne
           wills
           ,
           they
           cannot
           fall
           from
           God.
           Fourthly
           ,
           they
           can
           not
           will
           a
           totall
           or
           a
           finall
           departure
           from
           God
           ,
           because
           they
           know
           him
           to
           be
           the
           onely
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           they
           know
           not
           any
           else
           to
           whom
           they
           may
           resort
           for
           succour
           and
           reliefe
           :
           this
           is
           euident
           by
           Peters
           answere
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           Iohn
           6.
           67
           ,
           68.
           
           When
           Christ
           demands
           of
           the
           twelue
           ,
           will
           yee
           also
           goe
           away
           ?
           Lord
           (
           saith
           Peter
           ,
           )
           
             to
             whom
             shall
             w●…
             goe
             ?
             thou
             hast
             the
             words
             of
             eternall
             life
             :
             and
             we
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             are
             sure
             that
             thou
             art
             that
             Christ
             the
             Sonne
             of
             the
             liuing
             God
             :
          
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           
             know
             God
             to
             be
             the
             onely
             true
             God
             ,
          
           and
           they
           know
           not
           
             whether
             to
             goe
          
           if
           they
           should
           depart
           from
           him
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           can
           neuer
           will
           a
           departure
           from
           him
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           God
           hath
           
             put
             his
             feare
             into
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             his
             Saints
             ,
             hee
             hath
             put
             his
             spirit
             into
             them
             to
             the
             end
             that
             they
             
             should
             ●…ot
             depart
             from
             him
             .
             Ier.
          
           32.
           40.
           
           Ezech.
           36.
           27.
           and
           therefore
           out
           of
           the
           liberty
           of
           their
           owne
           wills
           they
           can
           not
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           nor
           yet
           depriue
           themselues
           wholly
           o●…
           the
           immutable
           constant
           and
           perpetuall
           loue
           of
           God.
           Lastly
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           liberty
           of
           their
           owne
           wills
           they
           cannot
           depar●…
           away
           from
           God
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           absolnte
           and
           positiue
           will
           of
           God
           
             that
             they
             should
             not
             depart
             from
             him
             .
             Ier.
          
           32.
           40
           
           Psa.
           85.
           8.
           
           Iohn
           6.
           39.
           
           Rom.
           3
           11.
           put
           this
           then
           to
           be
           the
           case
           ;
           God
           doth
           absolutely
           will
           ,
           that
           a
           regenerate
           man
           shall
           not
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           determined
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           not
           fall
           ;
           well
           this
           regenerate
           man
           (
           which
           I
           onely
           admit
           by
           way
           of
           supposition
           )
           resolues
           that
           he
           will
           fall
           away
           from
           grace
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           God
           hath
           absolutely
           willed
           and
           refolued
           the
           contrary
           ;
           I
           pray
           which
           of
           these
           shall
           haue
           their
           wills
           ,
           either
           God
           ,
           or
           he
           ?
           if
           man
           ,
           then
           where
           is
           the
           power
           ,
           where
           is
           the
           omnipotency
           ,
           nay
           where
           is
           the
           soueraigntie
           and
           deity
           of
           God
           ?
           if
           man
           can
           crosse
           and
           thwar●…
           the
           absolute
           and
           positiue
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           either
           God
           is
           not
           God
           ,
           or
           else
           man
           can
           ouer-rule
           him
           :
           either
           ofwhich
           is
           atheisticall
           and
           blasphemous
           to
           affirme
           or
           thinke
           .
           But
           if
           God
           in
           this
           case
           hath
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           notman
           (
           which
           none
           but
           an
           atheist
           can
           gainsay
           )
           then
           it
           followes
           that
           a
           regenerate
           man
           can
           not
           fall
           quit●…
           from
           grace
           out
           of
           the
           freedome
           and
           power
           of
           his
           owne
           will.
           Lastly
           ,
           for
           to
           end
           this
           cauell
           ;
           I
           answere
           that
           a
           regenerate
           man
           ,
           and
           a
           true
           member
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           can
           neuer
           finally
           nor
           totally
           cease
           to
           loue
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           therefore
           by
           your
           owne
           reason
           the
           Lord
           can
           neuer
           finally
           ,
           nor
           totally
           cease
           to
           loue
           him
           .
           That
           a
           regenerate
           man
           can
           neuer
           vtterly
           cease
           to
           loue
           the
           Lord
           ,
           I
           proue
           it
           by
           these
           reasons
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           a
           regenerate
           mans
           loue
           to
           God
           ,
           is
           grounded
           vpon
           Gods
           immutable
           and
           perpetuall
           loue
           to
           him
           :
           
             he
             lo●…es
             God
             ,
             because
             that
             God
             did
             loue
             him
             first
             .
          
           1
           Iohn
           4.
           10.
           19.
           and
           Psa.
           116.
           1.
           
           Gods
           loue
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           :
           now
           this
           loue
           of
           God
           tohim
           is
           immutable
           ,
           constant
           and
           perpetuall
           :
           therefore
           his
           loue
           to
           God
           must
           be
           so
           to
           :
           as
           you
           may
           see
           expre●…y
           :
           Psa
           :
           116.
           2
           ,
           2.
           
           Math.
           5.
           46.
           
           Ioh.
           15.
           9.
           
           Eph.
           3.
           18
           ,
           19.
           1.
           
           Iohn
           4.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           16
           ,
           19.
           20.
           as
           long
           a●…
           God
           is
           kinde
           and
           louing
           to
           his
           Saints
           ,
           they
           can
           not
           but
           
           be
           louing
           and
           obedient
           vnto
           him
           ;
           else
           they
           should
           be
           
             worse
             then
             publicans
             and
             sinners
          
           ,
           yea
           then
           the
           beasts
           that
           perish
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           regenerate
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           members
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           can
           neuer
           cease
           to
           loue
           the
           Lord
           ,
           because
           the
           
             holy
             Gh●…st
             doth
             dwell
             in
             th●…ir
             hearts
             and
             soules
             for
             euer
             .
             Iohn
          
           14.
           16
           ,
           17.
           now
           where
           the
           holy
           Gost
           doth
           alwaies
           dwell
           ,
           there
           the
           lou●…
           of
           God
           must
           needs
           dwell
           too
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           
             a
             fruit
             of
             the
             spirit
          
           ,
           and
           it
           can
           not
           be
           seuered
           from
           the
           spirit
           .
           Rom.
           5.
           5.
           
           Gal.
           5.
           22.
           
           Ephs.
           3.
           16
           ,
           17.
           1
           
           Iohn
           3.
           16.
           therefore
           the
           true
           Saints
           of
           God
           can
           neuer
           cease
           to
           loue
           the
           Lord
           habitually
           ,
           because
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           the
           spring
           and
           fountaine
           of
           this
           loue
           doth
           alwaies
           dwell
           within
           them
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           this
           loue
           of
           the
           Saints
           to
           God
           is
           a
           grace
           which
           God
           bestowes
           vpon
           them
           out
           of
           his
           loue
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           preserued
           in
           him
           by
           his
           loue
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           they
           should
           cease
           to
           loue
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           breach
           would
           be
           on
           his
           side
           ,
           not
           on
           theirs
           ;
           for
           they
           can
           neuer
           cease
           to
           loue
           him
           ,
           but
           where
           God
           doth
           first
           giue
           ouer
           to
           support
           their
           loue
           to
           him
           :
           God
           must
           first
           withdraw
           this
           grace
           from
           them
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           could
           not
           giue
           ouer
           for
           to
           loue
           him
           :
           so
           that
           if
           there
           could
           bee
           any
           totall
           or
           finall
           breach
           betweene
           God
           and
           his
           Saints
           ,
           the
           defect
           should
           be
           in
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           vndertaken
           to
           preserue
           them
           in
           his
           loue
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           Saints
           ;
           which
           defect
           on
           Gods
           part
           can
           neuer
           be
           admitted
           .
           If
           you
           obiect
           ,
           that
           they
           giue
           God
           the
           cause
           of
           breach
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           defect
           is
           not
           in
           God
           but
           in
           themselues
           .
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           vndertaken
           to
           
             preserue
             them
             blamelesse
             and
             without
             offence
             ,
          
           hee
           hath
           vndertaken
           to
           
             preserue
             them
             from
             sinne
          
           .
           1
           Thes.
           5.
           23
           ,
           24.
           
           Ezech.
           36.
           27.
           ler.
           32.
           40.
           2
           
           Tim.
           4.
           18.
           
           Isay
           46.
           3
           ,
           4.
           c●…p
           .
           27.
           3.
           therefore
           ,
           though
           the
           sinne
           be
           theirs
           when
           as
           they
           doe
           commit
           it
           ,
           yet
           if
           it
           make
           a
           totall
           breach
           betwixt
           God
           &
           them
           ,
           the
           breach
           will
           be
           first
           in
           God
           ,
           in
           not
           preseruing
           of
           them
           from
           this
           sinne
           according
           to
           his
           promise
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           them
           in
           committing
           of
           it
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           true
           loue
           is
           of
           a
           permanent
           and
           constant
           nature
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           set
           vpon
           a
           constant
           ,
           permanent
           and
           immutable
           obiect
           .
           Let
           a
           man
           loue
           any
           thing
           truly
           for
           it selfe
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           the
           thing
           continues
           ,
           and
           the
           cause
           for
           which
           hee
           loues
           it
           ,
           his
           loue
           can
           neuer
           
           cease
           .
           Let
           a
           man
           loue
           any
           man
           truely
           for
           his
           virtues
           or
           his
           graces
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           he
           continues
           vertuous
           and
           gratious
           ,
           he
           can
           not
           cease
           to
           louehim
           :
           now
           God
           as
           hee
           is
           all
           and
           onely
           amiable
           ,
           so
           he
           is
           alwaies
           amiable
           :
           there
           is
           neuer
           any
           change
           at
           all
           in
           him
           ;
           wherefore
           those
           that
           doe
           once
           truly
           loue
           him
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           cannot
           but
           loue
           him
           still
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           answere
           to
           this
           my
           argument
           ,
           is
           but
           false
           and
           idle
           .
           I
           haue
           been
           the
           larger
           in
           refuting
           of
           this
           answere
           ,
           because
           I
           shall
           haue
           occasion
           oft
           times
           for
           to
           referre
           you
           to
           it
           hereafter
           .
           I
           now
           proceed
           to
           other
           arguments
           .
        
         
           The
           fifth
           thing
           in
           God
           which
           doth
           yeeld
           vs
           an
           argument
           for
           to
           proue
           our
           conclusion
           ,
           is
           the
           gratious
           mercy
           and
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           :
           in
           which
           there
           are
           foure
           things
           to
           be
           considered
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           freenesse
           of
           it
           :
           it
           is
           voluntary
           and
           of
           
             free
             grace
          
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           wrested
           or
           merited
           by
           vs
           from
           God
           :
           Exod.
           33.
           19.
           
           Hosea
           .
           14.
           5.
           
           Iohn
           3.
           8.
           
           Rom.
           9.
           15.
           19.
           and
           Ephes.
           1.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           permanent
           and
           constant
           ,
           
             it
             indures
             for
             euer
          
           ,
           and
           admits
           not
           of
           any
           totall
           change
           or
           interruption
           .
           Psa.
           103.
           17.
           
           Psa.
           100.
           5.
           
           Psa.
           118.
           4.
           
           Psa.
           136.
           
           Psa.
           138.
           8.
           
           Isay
           51.
           8.
           and
           cap.
           54.
           8.
           10.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           is
           infinite
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           infinite
           store
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           neuer
           drawne
           dry
           .
           Exod.
           34.
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           Psa.
           103.
           8.
           
           Psal.
           130.
           7.
           
           Micah
           .
           7.
           18.
           2
           
           Cor.
           1.
           3.
           
           Ephes.
           2.
           4.
           cap.
           3.
           16.
           and
           1
           Tim.
           1.
           14.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           God
           is
           ready
           and
           willing
           to
           impart
           it
           to
           his
           children
           vpon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           it
           is
           his
           chiefest
           
             delight
             and
             ioy
          
           for
           to
           dispence
           
             the
             riches
             and
             treasures
             of
             his
             mercy
             to
             his
             Saints
             .
             Ezech.
          
           18.
           23.
           cap.
           33.
           11.
           
           Micah
           .
           7.
           18.
           
           Math.
           11.
           28.
           cap.
           23.
           37.
           2
           
           Cor.
           5.
           20.
           1
           
           Tim.
           2.
           4.
           and
           2
           Pet.
           3.
           9.
           from
           this
           mercy
           of
           God
           thus
           considered
           ,
           I
           frame
           this
           fifth
           argument
           .
           Those
           who
           are
           partakers
           of
           the
           free
           ,
           permanent
           ,
           constant
           ,
           sure
           ,
           euerlasting
           ,
           in
           finite
           and
           abundant
           metcies
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           haue
           these
           mercies
           of
           God
           readily
           ,
           freely
           ,
           and
           bountifully
           imparted
           vnto
           them
           vpon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           its
           impossible
           for
           them
           ,
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           but
           all
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truely
           regenerated
           and
           in
           grafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           are
           partakers
           ofthese
           mercies
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           they
           haue
           these
           mercies
           of
           God
           ,
           readily
           ,
           freely
           ,
           and
           bountifully
           imparted
           to
           them
           ,
           vpon
           all
           occasions
           and
           times
           
           of
           neede
           :
           therefore
           ,
           its
           impossible
           for
           them
           ,
           either
           finally
           ,
           or
           totally
           to
           ●…all
           from
           grace
           .
           The
           Maior
           proposition
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           :
           the
           Minor
           only
           rests
           to
           be
           proved
           :
           in
           these
           particulars
           :
           first
           that
           the
           mercyes
           (
           I
           meane
           the
           saving
           and
           spirituall
           mercyes
           of
           God
           )
           are
           permanent
           ,
           constant
           and
           perpetuall
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           who
           are
           truely
           regenerated
           ,
           and
           are
           the
           true
           members
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           are
           partakers
           of
           these
           mercies
           :
           For
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           it
           is
           euident
           by
           Isay
           55.
           3.
           where
           Gods
           spirituall
           mercies
           to
           his
           children
           are
           stiled
           ,
           
             the
             sure
             mercies
             of
             Dauid
          
           :
           the
           seed
           of
           grace
           which
           is
           sowen
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           regenerate
           men
           ,
           is
           
             an
             immortall
             seed
          
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           23.
           
           
             a
             seed
             that
             remaineth
             ,
             and
             an
             vnction
             that
             abideth
             in
             them
             ,
          
           1
           Iohn
           2.
           20.
           27.
           
           &
           cap.
           3.
           9.
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           they
           haue
           Iesus
           Christ
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           
             who
             shall
             abide
             and
             dwell
             in
             their
             hearts
             and
             soules
             for
             euer
             .
             Iohn
          
           14.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           Eph.
           3.
           17.
           1
           
           Iohn
           3.
           24.
           cap.
           4.
           4.
           
           &
           Gal.
           2.
           20.
           they
           haue
           a
           
             Kingdome
             which
             cannot
             bee
             shaken
             ,
             Heb.
          
           12.
           28.
           
           a
           faith
           which
           
             cannot
             faile
             .
             Luke
          
           22.
           32.
           
           a
           
             ioy
             which
             no
             man
             can
             spoyle
             them
             of
             .
             Ioh.
          
           16.
           22.
           
             and
             charity
             which
             shall
             neuer
             cease
             .
          
           1
           Cor.
           13.
           8.
           they
           haue
           
             mercies
             which
             indure
             for
             euer
             ,
             Psal.
          
           103.
           17.
           
           Gods
           mercies
           to
           them
           are
           permanent
           ,
           constant
           ,
           and
           perpetuall
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           that
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           ,
           &
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           a
           true
           &
           liuely
           faith
           ,
           are
           partakers
           of
           these
           mercies
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           euident
           :
           For
           all
           those
           that
           
             are
             borne
             of
             God
          
           ,
           all
           those
           that
           are
           within
           
             the
             c●…uenant
             of
             grace
          
           ,
           all
           those
           
             that
             are
             the
             true
             sheepe
             and
             members
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           they
           are
           partakers
           of
           these
           mercies
           ;
           
             which
             appeares
             expressly
             by
             Isai.
          
           55
           1.
           3.
           cap.
           4.
           5
           6.
           cap.
           27.
           3.
           
           Rom.
           4.
           16.
           
           Marke
           16.
           16.
           
             and
             Act.
          
           2.
           38
           ,
           39.
           almost
           euery
           page
           in
           Scripture
           hath
           some
           thing
           in
           it
           that
           will
           proue
           it
           ;
           now
           all
           those
           who
           are
           truely
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           they
           are
           borne
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           members
           and
           sheepe
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           within
           the
           couenant
           of
           grace
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           certaine
           that
           they
           haue
           such
           permanent
           ,
           constant
           ,
           and
           euerlasting
           mercies
           as
           those
           ,
           and
           so
           can
           neuer
           finally
           ,
           nor
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           Can
           any
           one
           so
           much
           as
           thinke
           that
           God
           who
           hath
           
           
           
             proclaimed
             himselfe
             to
             be
             a
             God
             of
             grace
             and
             mercy
             ,
             a
             God
             delighting
             
             
             in
             mercy
             ,
             〈◊〉
             to
             anger
             ,
             and
             abundant
             in
             goodnesse
             and
             truth
             ,
             〈◊〉
             mercy
             for
             thousands
             ,
             f●…rgiuing
             iniquitie
             ,
             transgressions
             and
             sinnes
          
           ;
           that
           God
           
             who
             doth
             not
             desire
             the
             death
             of
             any
             sinner
             ,
             but
             rather
             that
             he
             should
             repe●…t
             and
             be
             saued
          
           ;
           that
           hee
           can
           suffer
           any
           of
           his
           deare
           ,
           adopted
           ,
           and
           best
           beloued
           sons
           in
           Christ
           ,
           to
           fall
           and
           perish
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           supportation
           and
           defence
           ?
           that
           he
           who
           hath
           redeemed
           them
           by
           
             the
             rich
             and
             pretious
          
           
           
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             his
             onely
             Senne
             ,
             when
             as
             they
             were
             his
             mortall
             and
             his
             vtter
             enemies
             ,
             will
             not
             preseru●…
             and
             keepe
             them
             from
             falling
          
           from
           him
           now
           they
           are
           his
           dearest
           deare
           ,
           as
           deare
           vnto
           them
           
             as
             the
             very
             apple
             of
             his
             eye
             .
             Deut.
          
           32.
           10.
           
           &
           Zech.
           2.
           8
           
           ?
           certainly
           that
           gratious
           God
           of
           infinite
           and
           boundlesse
           mercy
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           suffer
           so
           
             much
             as
             one
             ●…aire
             of
             the
             heads
             of
             any
             of
             his
             Saints
             to
             perish
             .
             Luke
          
           21.
           16.
           will
           not
           ,
           nor
           cannot
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           riches
           of
           his
           great
           and
           glorious
           mercy
           ,
           suffer
           the
           least
           
           and
           meanest
           of
           his
           true
           and
           faithfull
           Saints
           (
           who
           are
           his
           only
           and
           his
           cheifest
           iewels
           )
           for
           to
           perish
           ,
           nor
           yet
           finally
           ,
           nor
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           him
           ,
           let
           all
           the
           rabble
           of
           
             Papists
             ,
             Arminians
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           our
           Antagonists
           say
           what
           they
           can
           ,
           or
           will
           ,
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           The
           sixth
           thing
           in
           God
           ,
           which
           may
           assure
           vs
           of
           the
           finall
           and
           totall
           perseuerance
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           is
           the
           infinite
           justice
           of
           God
           ,
           from
           whence
           I
           frame
           this
           sixth
           argument
           .
           Those
           who
           are
           in
           that
           happy
           estate
           of
           grace
           ,
           which
           God
           in
           his
           justice
           will
           not
           ,
           nor
           can
           not
           ,
           suffer
           them
           vtterly
           to
           loose
           or
           fall
           from
           ,
           it
           s
           altogether
           impossible
           for
           them
           ,
           either
           finally
           ,
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           But
           all
           such
           as
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           a
           true
           and
           liuely
           faith
           ,
           are
           in
           such
           an
           happy
           estate
           of
           grace
           ,
           as
           God
           in
           his
           justice
           will
           not
           ,
           nor
           cannot
           suffer
           them
           vtterly
           to
           loose
           and
           fall
           from
           :
           therefore
           they
           can
           neither
           finally
           ,
           nor
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           The
           Maior
           can
           not
           be
           denyed
           ,
           beeause
           then
           God
           should
           be
           vn
           iust
           ;
           the
           Minor
           onely
           needes
           a
           proofe
           .
           Now
           that
           all
           those
           who
           are
           truly
           regenerated
           ,
           &
           which
           are
           once
           the
           true
           members
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           are
           in
           that
           happy
           estate
           of
           grace
           ,
           which
           God
           in
           his
           justice
           will
           not
           ,
           nor
           can
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           fall
           from
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           euident
           for
           Iesus
           Christ
           hath
           
             purc●…sed
             
             eternall
             redemption
             and
             saluation
             for
             the
             〈◊〉
             with
             his
             pretious
             bloud
          
           hee
           hath
           satisfied
           his
           Fathers
           wrath
           for
           them
           vnto
           the
           fill
           ,
           
             being
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             made
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             heires
             of
             heauen
             ,
             and
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             through
             him
             .
          
           2
           :
           Cor
           :
           5
           :
           19.
           21.
           
           Rom
           :
           7
           :
           6.
           cap
           :
           8
           :
           2
           :
           Col
           :
           2
           :
           14.
           
           Gal
           :
           4
           :
           5.
           cap
           :
           2
           :
           20.
           
           Heb
           :
           9
           :
           12.
           cap
           :
           10
           :
           12
           :
           14.
           1
           
           :
           Pet
           :
           1
           :
           18
           :
           19.
           
           Christ
           hath
           payed
           a
           full
           satisfactory
           price
           vnto
           hi●…
           Father
           ,
           for
           all
           such
           as
           are
           his
           members
           ,
           hee
           hath
           purchased
           them
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           hee
           hath
           purchased
           grace
           ,
           heauen
           ,
           happinesse
           ,
           saluation
           ,
           euerlasting
           life
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           that
           may
           further
           and
           preserue
           them
           in
           their
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           glory
           ;
           and
           God
           his
           Father
           hath
           accepted
           his
           price
           at
           his
           hands
           ,
           as
           a
           sufficient
           ,
           full
           ,
           and
           perfect
           satisfaction
           ;
           yea
           ,
           he
           hath
           promised
           to
           preserue
           them
           in
           the
           ●…tate
           of
           grace
           ,
           to
           keepe
           them
           from
           falling
           and
           perishing
           ,
           to
           giue
           them
           that
           inheritance
           which
           Christ
           hath
           purchased
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           good
           vnto
           the
           vtmost
           ,
           euery
           thing
           that
           Christ
           hath
           merited
           ,
           and
           procured
           of
           him
           for
           their
           eternall
           good
           :
           so
           that
           God
           is
           now
           in
           his
           justice
           bound
           for
           to
           preserue
           them
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           continually
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           good
           vnto
           them
           ,
           what
           euer
           his
           Son
           Christ
           Iesus
           hath
           purchased
           of
           him
           for
           them
           :
           wherefore
           this
           is
           certaine
           ,
           and
           it
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           made
           the
           members
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           through
           faith
           ,
           can
           neither
           finally
           ,
           nor
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           because
           God
           in
           his
           justice
           will
           not
           ,
           nor
           can
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           fall
           from
           their
           estate
           of
           grace
           .
           What
           can
           be
           well
           replyed
           to
           this
           argument
           ,
           I
           cannot
           as
           yet
           s●…rmise
           :
           If
           you
           say
           that
           though
           Christ
           hath
           purchased
           grace
           ,
           heauen
           ,
           and
           eternall
           life
           for
           all
           his
           
           true
           and
           faithfull
           members
           ,
           yet
           he
           hath
           not
           purchased
           perseuerance
           and
           the
           meanes
           for
           to
           obtaine
           them
           .
           I
           answere
           ;
           
           first
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           quite
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           which
           assure
           vs
           ,
           that
           God
           in
           Christ
           hath
           giuen
           them
           ,
           not
           onely
           life
           and
           godlinesse
           ,
           
             but
             all
             things
             that
             appertaine
             vnto
             them
             too
             .
          
           2
           :
           Pet
           :
           1
           :
           3.
           that
           as
           he
           hath
           
             〈◊〉
             them
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             so
             〈◊〉
             hath
             together
             with
             him
             freely
             giuen
             them
             all
             things
             else
             .
             Rom
             :
          
           8
           :
           32.
           
           God
           hath
           giuen
           them
           his
           word
           
             to
             instruct
          
           them
           ,
           his
           Sacraments
           to
           feede
           and
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             Spirit
             to
             〈◊〉
             ,
             
             comfort
             ,
             and
             direct
             them
             ,
             to
             preserue
             them
             from
             falling
             :
          
           he
           himselfe
           is
           alwaies
           present
           with
           them
           ,
           
             holding
             them
             vp
             with
             his
             hand
             ,
             carrying
             them
             in
             his
             arm●…s
             ,
          
           and
           helping
           them
           on
           in
           the
           way
           to
           hea●…en
           ;
           he
           that
           giues
           them
           grace
           ,
           heauen
           and
           eter
           nall
           life
           doth
           giue
           them
           perseuerance
           too
           ,
           
             he
             puts
             his
             feare
             into
             their
             bearts
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             depart
             from
             him
             .
             Ier
             :
          
           32
           :
           40.
           wherefore
           this
           is
           but
           a
           false
           surmise
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           Christ
           should
           haue
           onely
           purchased
           grace
           ,
           heauen
           ,
           and
           ●…ternall
           life
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           giuen
           them
           perseuerance
           with
           all
           ,
           and
           the
           meanes
           for
           to
           obtaine
           the
           things
           so
           purchased
           ,
           his
           death
           and
           purchase
           had
           bin
           in
           vaine
           :
           for
           alas
           ,
           they
           of
           themselues
           
             are
             able
             to
             doe
             nothing
             without
             his
             ayde
             and
             assistance
             ,
             it
             is
             he
             that
             must
             worke
             all
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             them
             .
             Isai
             :
          
           26
           :
           12.
           
           Ieh
           .
           3
           :
           27.
           cap
           :
           6
           :
           44
           :
           65.
           
           Rom
           :
           2
           :
           29.
           
           Gal
           :
           2
           :
           20.
           
           Phil
           :
           2
           :
           13.
           1
           
           :
           Cor
           :
           3
           :
           7.
           cap.
           4.
           7.
           cap
           :
           15
           :
           10.
           and
           2
           :
           Cor
           :
           3
           :
           5.
           if
           Christ
           had
           not
           purchased
           the
           meanes
           for
           to
           obtaine
           saluation
           and
           eternall
           life
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           things
           themselues
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           purchased
           the
           perpetuity
           and
           perseuerance
           of
           his
           Saints
           in
           grace
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           grace
           it selfe
           ,
           his
           death
           had
           bin
           in
           vaine
           ,
           and
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
           Whe●…efore
           this
           sur●…ise
           is
           idle
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           argument
           remaines
           vnanswerable
           .
        
         
           The
           seuenth
           argument
           ,
           to
           proue
           my
           present
           assertion
           ,
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           honour
           of
           God.
           Those
           who
           are
           in
           such
           an
           
           estate
           of
           true
           and
           sauing
           grace
           ,
           as
           it
           will
           not
           stand
           with
           Gods
           honour
           and
           glory
           ,
           that
           euer
           they
           should
           loose
           it
           or
           fall
           off
           from
           it
           ;
           those
           who
           are
           in
           such
           an
           estate
           of
           grace
           ,
           as
           God
           in
           his
           honour
           cannot
           but
           preserue
           them
           in
           it
           ,
           it
           s
           altogether
           impossibile
           that
           they
           should
           euer
           fin●…lly
           or
           totally
           fall
           from
           that
           estate
           .
           But
           all
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           are
           in
           such
           an
           estate
           of
           true
           and
           sauing
           grace
           ,
           as
           it
           will
           not
           stand
           with
           Gods
           honour
           and
           glory
           that
           euer
           they
           should
           loose
           it
           ,
           or
           fall
           off
           from
           it
           ;
           they
           are
           in
           such
           an
           estate
           of
           grace
           ,
           as
           God
           in
           his
           honour
           can
           not
           but
           preserue
           them
           in
           it
           :
           therefore
           it
           s
           altogether
           impossible
           that
           they
           should
           either
           finally
           ,
           or
           totally
           fall
           from
           this
           estate
           .
           The
           Maior
           can
           not
           but
           be
           true
           ,
           because
           that
           God
           is
           alwayes
           so
           iealous
           of
           his
           honour
           and
           his
           glory
           ,
           that
           hee
           will
           by
           no
           meanes
           loose
           them
           ,
           when
           as
           it
           lyeth
           in
           his
           power
           to
           preserue
           
           them
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           see
           by
           those
           expresse
           〈◊〉
           and
           examples
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           .
           Exod.
           22.
           12.
           14.
           
           Numb
           .
           14.
           13.
           ver
           .
           18.
           
           Ezech
           :
           20
           :
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           14
           ,
           22.
           44.
           
           Leuit.
           10.
           3.
           
           Psa
           :
           29.
           1
           ,
           2.
           1
           
           :
           Tim.
           1.
           17.
           
           Iude
           25.
           
           Reu
           :
           4.
           11.
           and
           Reu.
           5.
           13.
           if
           therefore
           it
           stands
           vpon
           Gods
           honour
           and
           glory
           to
           preserue
           his
           Saints
           in
           that
           estate
           of
           grace
           which
           he
           hath
           giuen
           them
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           that
           euer
           they
           should
           loose
           it
           ,
           or
           fall
           from
           it
           ,
           because
           God
           should
           then
           loose
           his
           honour
           and
           his
           glory
           ,
           which
           hee
           will
           not
           doe
           .
           Men
           will
           not
           loose
           their
           honour
           and
           their
           glory
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           preserue
           it
           ,
           much
           lesse
           will
           God
           :
           therefore
           the
           Maior
           must
           be
           granted
           .
           Now
           for
           the
           Minor
           ,
           that
           all
           such
           as
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           are
           in
           such
           an
           estate
           of
           grace
           ,
           as
           God
           in
           his
           honour
           can
           not
           but
           preserue
           them
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           will
           not
           stand
           together
           with
           his
           honour
           ,
           that
           euer
           he
           should
           suffer
           them
           for
           to
           fall
           quite
           from
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           euident
           and
           plaine
           .
           For
           how
           can
           it
           euer
           stand
           with
           the
           honour
           and
           glory
           of
           Gods
           infinite
           and
           boundlesse
           mercy
           ,
           with
           the
           glory
           and
           honour
           of
           his
           almightie
           power
           ,
           with
           the
           praise
           and
           honour
           of
           his
           incomprehensible
           wisedome
           ,
           with
           the
           glory
           and
           honour
           of
           his
           eternall
           purpose
           and
           decree
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           infinite
           and
           neuer
           failing
           truth
           ?
           how
           ,
           can
           it
           stand
           with
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           deity
           ,
           and
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           eternall
           immutabilitie
           ?
           how
           can
           it
           stand
           with
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           great
           and
           glorious
           attributes
           ,
           that
           any
           of
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           true
           members
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           should
           either
           finally
           ,
           or
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           ?
           Is
           it
           for
           the
           honour
           and
           glory
           of
           his
           infinite
           and
           boundlesse
           loue
           and
           mercy
           ,
           that
           any
           of
           his
           Saints
           wherein
           his
           soule
           delights
           ,
           that
           any
           of
           those
           whom
           he
           hath
           bought
           and
           purchased
           with
           the
           pretious
           blood
           of
           his
           onely
           Sonne
           ,
           should
           euer
           fall
           from
           grace
           and
           perish
           ?
           Is
           it
           for
           the
           glory
           and
           honour
           of
           his
           almightie
           power
           that
           any
           of
           those
           whom
           he
           hath
           vndertaken
           for
           to
           preserue
           and
           keep
           vnto
           saluation
           by
           his
           mightie
           strength
           and
           power
           ,
           that
           euer
           they
           should
           ,
           either
           finally
           ,
           or
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           ?
           Is
           it
           for
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           incomprehensible
           wisdome
           and
           almightie
           power
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           leaue
           any
           worke
           of
           his
           vnfinished
           ?
           that
           hee
           should
           
           with
           that
           foolish
           builder
           ,
           Luke
           14
           :
           29
           ,
           30.
           begin
           to
           build
           ,
           ●…d
           to
           ●…rect
           the
           frame
           of
           grace
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           any
           of
           his
           children
           ,
           and
           yet
           bee
           vnable
           or
           vnwilling
           for
           to
           finish
           it
           ?
           How
           would
           men
           (
           especially
           such
           as
           are
           professed
           atheists
           )
           blaspheame
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           how
           would
           ●…hey
           deride
           his
           wifdome
           and
           his
           power
           ,
           if
           this
           were
           so
           ?
           Is
           it
           for
           the
           honour
           and
           glory
           of
           his
           word
           &
           truth
           ,
           that
           those
           whom
           he
           hath
           bound
           himselfe
           by
           promise
           ,
           oath
           ,
           and
           couenant
           to
           preserue
           and
           keepe
           from
           falling
           from
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           euer
           fall
           from
           grace
           ?
           Is
           it
           for
           the
           glory
           and
           honour
           of
           his
           eternall
           immutabilitie
           and
           bounty
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           euer
           repent
           him
           of
           〈◊〉
           gifts
           and
           graces
           ?
           that
           he
           should
           take
           away
           those
           graces
           from
           his
           Saints
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           fully
           and
           freely
           imparted
           to
           them
           out
           of
           the
           largesse
           of
           his
           loue
           and
           bounty
           ?
           Is
           it
           for
           the
           honour
           and
           glory
           of
           his
           wisdome
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           euer
           suffer
           any
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           either
           finally
           ,
           or
           totally
           ,
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           when
           as
           it
           would
           bring
           a
           scandall
           on
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           vpon
           the
           profession
           and
           professors
           of
           his
           name
           ?
           Or
           is
           it
           for
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           deity
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           not
           protect
           those
           from
           a
           totall
           or
           a
           finall
           fall
           ,
           who
           are
           his
           friends
           ,
           his
           children
           ,
           and
           his
           meniall
           seruants
           ?
           Can
           it
           not
           stand
           together
           with
           the
           honour
           and
           glory
           of
           an
           earthly
           potentate
           not
           to
           shelter
           and
           protect
           his
           subiects
           ,
           his
           friends
           ,
           his
           children
           ,
           and
           his
           meniall
           seruants
           from
           fall
           and
           ruine
           ;
           and
           shall
           it
           yet
           stand
           with
           the
           honour
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           God
           of
           heauen
           not
           to
           doe
           it
           ?
           If
           God
           be
           not
           able
           for
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           that
           were
           a
           dishonour
           to
           his
           power
           :
           if
           he
           be
           able
           and
           yet
           not
           willing
           for
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           great
           blemish
           and
           disparagment
           vnto
           his
           loue
           and
           mercy
           .
           If
           God
           should
           euer
           suffer
           his
           faithfull
           children
           after
           they
           are
           once
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           either
           finally
           ,
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           hee
           must
           needes
           loose
           the
           very
           glory
           and
           honour
           of
           his
           diety
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           his
           great
           and
           glorious
           attributes
           ,
           which
           he
           will
           neuer
           doe
           .
           Gods
           greatest
           glory
           ,
           and
           his
           chiefest
           honour
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           perseuerance
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           it
           is
           his
           chiefes●…g
           lory
           ,
           and
           his
           soules
           delight
           ,
           to
           see
           his
           children
           continue
           and
           stand
           fast
           in
           grace
           ,
           and
           to
           hold
           out
           vnto
           the
           end
           :
           wherefore
           ,
           seeing
           that
           it
           is
           Gods
           chiefest
           
           honour
           ,
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           that
           his
           〈◊〉
           should
           perseuere
           and
           grow
           continually
           〈◊〉
           ;
           seeing
           that
           it
           cannot
           stand
           together
           with
           his
           honour
           and
           his
           glory
           ,
           to
           suffer
           them
           to
           fall
           away
           from
           that
           estate
           of
           grace
           which
           hee
           hath
           giuen
           them
           ,
           and
           ●…eeing
           that
           God
           for
           his
           owne
           glory
           and
           honour
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           still
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           in
           their
           state
           of
           grace
           :
           l●…t
           others
           babble
           whiles
           they
           will
           ,
           yet
           this
           I
           can
           assure
           you
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           neither
           finally
           ,
           nor
           totally
           ,
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           What
           can
           bee
           now
           replyed
           to
           〈◊〉
           this
           argument
           ,
           it
           transcends
           my
           vnderstanding
           〈◊〉
           surmise
           .
           Let
           others
           then
           answere
           and
           reply
           vnto
           it
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           I
           for
           my
           owne
           part
           know
           not
           how
           to
           doe
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           eighth
           argument
           which
           makes
           mainely
           for
           the
           
           proofe
           of
           this
           assertion
           ,
           is
           drawne
           from
           the
           infinite
           wisdome
           of
           almightie
           God
           :
           and
           it
           is
           no
           more
           but
           this
           .
           That
           which
           is
           altogether
           repugnant
           to
           the
           infinite
           wisdome
           of
           almightie
           God
           ,
           it
           s
           altogether
           impossible
           ,
           that
           euer
           it
           should
           come
           to
           passe
           :
           but
           that
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           a
           true
           and
           liuely
           faith
           ,
           should
           euer
           finally
           ,
           or
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           is
           altogether
           repugnant
           to
           the
           infinite
           wisdome
           of
           almightie
           God
           ;
           therefore
           ,
           it
           s
           altogether
           impossible
           that
           euer
           it
           should
           come
           to
           passe
           .
           The
           Maior
           cannot
           be
           denied
           :
           for
           if
           God
           should
           suffer
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           done
           which
           is
           contrary
           and
           repugnant
           to
           his
           wisdome
           ,
           it
           would
           either
           argue
           want
           of
           wisdome
           ,
           or
           want
           of
           will
           and
           power
           in
           God
           ;
           which
           is
           blasphemous
           for
           to
           thinke
           .
           The
           Minor
           then
           is
           onely
           to
           be
           proued
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           repugnant
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           infinite
           wisdome
           of
           almightie
           ,
           God
           to
           suffer
           any
           that
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           &
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           either
           finally
           ,
           or
           totally
           ,
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           This
           is
           plaine
           and
           euident
           by
           these
           insuing
           reasons
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           it
           can
           not
           stand
           with
           Gods
           infinite
           wisdome
           ,
           to
           haue
           his
           name
           ,
           his
           truth
           ,
           his
           mercy
           '
           ,
           and
           his
           honour
           blemished
           :
           but
           if
           God
           should
           suffer
           any
           of
           his
           Saints
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           his
           name
           ,
           his
           truth
           ,
           his
           loue
           ,
           his
           mercy
           ,
           his
           honour
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           other
           attributes
           should
           be
           blemished
           and
           tainted
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           it
           stands
           not
           with
           Gods
           wisdome
           ,
           
           that
           his
           Saints
           should
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           would
           giue
           Infidels
           ,
           Atheists
           ,
           and
           Heathen
           men
           occasion
           to
           blaspheme
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           to
           deride
           both
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           should
           professe
           his
           name
           :
           God
           for
           being
           ,
           Christians
           for
           chusing
           such
           a
           God
           ,
           as
           either
           could
           not
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           would
           not
           preserue
           them
           ,
           from
           a
           totall
           and
           a
           finall
           fall
           :
           wherefore
           God
           in
           his
           infinite
           wisdome
           can
           neuer
           suffer
           his
           children
           thus
           to
           fall
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           this
           would
           make
           religion
           odious
           and
           distastfull
           euen
           vnto
           Christians
           themselues
           :
           the
           fall
           of
           hypocrites
           which
           neuer
           had
           true
           grace
           ,
           makes
           those
           who
           are
           the
           true
           professors
           of
           the
           Gospell
           odious
           ,
           it
           brings
           a
           scandall
           and
           imputation
           on
           religion
           ;
           what
           then
           would
           it
           doe
           if
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           themselues
           should
           fall
           away
           ?
           If
           the
           very
           slips
           and
           errors
           of
           the
           Saints
           make
           many
           men
           distast
           religion
           ,
           and
           speake
           euill
           of
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           what
           would
           their
           finall
           ,
           or
           their
           totall
           falls
           from
           grace
           produce
           ?
           God
           therefore
           in
           his
           wisdome
           cannot
           suffer
           his
           Saints
           thus
           to
           fall
           ,
           because
           it
           would
           make
           religion
           odious
           and
           distastfull
           euen
           to
           Christians
           themselues
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           it
           would
           quite
           discourage
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           Gods
           children
           ,
           it
           would
           quite
           depriue
           them
           of
           all
           true
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           them
           dull
           ,
           dead
           ,
           heauy
           ,
           and
           exceeding
           negligent
           in
           Gods
           seruice
           :
           it
           would
           make
           them
           not
           to
           value
           grace
           ;
           it
           would
           cause
           them
           to
           call
           Gods
           word
           and
           truth
           in
           question
           :
           it
           would
           make
           men
           meere
           Atheists
           ;
           it
           would
           driue
           men
           to
           despaire
           ;
           many
           such
           consequents
           would
           follow
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           stand
           together
           with
           the
           infinite
           wisdome
           of
           God
           (
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           write
           more
           fully
           hereafter
           )
           wherfore
           seeing
           that
           it
           can
           neuer
           stand
           with
           the
           infinite
           wisdome
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           any
           who
           are
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           should
           either
           finally
           ,
           or
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           it
           can
           not
           be
           that
           euer
           
           they
           should
           thus
           fall
           .
           If
           you
           obiect
           ,
           that
           these
           falls
           of
           the
           Saints
           from
           grace
           ,
           would
           make
           those
           that
           fall
           ,
           and
           others
           that
           see
           their
           falls
           more
           circumspect
           and
           watchfull
           afterward
           ,
           &
           therefore
           it
           standsvery
           well
           with
           Gods
           wisdome
           that
           they
           should
           thus
           fall
           .
           I
           answere
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           many
           
           better
           meanes
           to
           make
           his
           children
           circumspect
           and
           watchfull
           
           against
           sinne
           ,
           then
           this
           of
           a
           finall
           or
           atotall
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           those
           temporall
           punishments
           ,
           those
           threatnings
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           those
           inward
           conflicts
           of
           conscience
           and
           griefes
           of
           heart
           ,
           that
           losse
           of
           the
           comfortsand
           fence
           of
           grace
           ,
           which
           the
           Saints
           doe
           feele
           after
           their
           sinnes
           committed
           ,
           are
           sufficient
           moriues
           for
           to
           make
           them
           circumspect
           :
           this
           motiue
           of
           a
           finall
           and
           a
           totall
           fall
           would
           be
           but
           superfluous
           ,
           or
           to
           little
           purpose
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           it
           stands
           not
           so
           well
           and
           fully
           with
           the
           wisdome
           of
           God.
           Secondly
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           maine
           answere
           ;
           I
           say
           that
           God
           in
           his
           infinite
           wisdome
           ,
           will
           neuer
           vse
           that
           for
           onesmall
           and
           lesse
           necessary
           end
           ,
           which
           will
           crosse
           his
           wisdome
           in
           many
           great
           and
           waighty
           ends
           :
           now
           if
           God
           should
           suffer
           his
           Saints
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           more
           vigilant
           and
           circumspect
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           (
           which
           may
           be
           done
           more
           fitly
           and
           effectually
           by
           many
           other
           meanes
           )
           when
           as
           this
           would
           crosse
           his
           wisdome
           in
           many
           waighty
           things
           and
           ends
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           proued
           that
           it
           doth
           )
           it
           cannot
           stand
           with
           Gods
           wisdome
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           vse
           it
           for
           this
           only
           and
           lesse
           necessary
           end
           .
           It
           is
           the
           part
           of
           fooles
           and
           not
           of
           wisemen
           to
           redresse
           one
           small
           and
           little
           inconuenience
           with
           many
           great
           and
           dangerous
           mischieses
           :
           wherefore
           ,
           seeing
           that
           God
           at
           the
           most
           should
           remedy
           but
           one
           small
           inconuenience
           ,
           but
           bring
           in
           many
           mischiefes
           ,
           by
           sufferring
           of
           his
           Saints
           to
           fall
           quite
           away
           from
           him
           ,
           it
           cannot
           stand
           with
           his
           infinite
           wisdome
           to
           suffer
           them
           to
           fall
           away
           ,
           and
           so
           this
           argument
           stands
           firme
           ,
           and
           in
           my
           judgment
           cannot
           be
           answered
           .
        
         
           The
           ninth
           thing
           in
           God
           ,
           which
           yeelds
           vs
           an
           argument
           for
           the
           proofe
           of
           this
           assertion
           ,
           is
           his
           redinesse
           to
           heare
           the
           prayers
           of
           all
           such
           ,
           as
           are
           o●…ce
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           :
           from
           which
           this
           ninth
           argument
           may
           bee
           framed
           .
           Those
           who
           doe
           alwayes
           pray
           to
           God
           to
           giue
           them
           perseuerance
           ,
           and
           to
           keepe
           them
           from
           a
           finall
           and
           a
           totall
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           if
           God
           doth
           alwayes
           heare
           their
           prayers
           ,
           and
           grant
           them
           their
           requests
           in
           this
           behalfe
           ,
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           for
           th●…
           either
           〈◊〉
           ,
           or
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           all
           from
           
           grace
           .
           But
           all
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           ,
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           a
           true
           and
           liuely
           faith
           ,
           doe
           alwaies
           pray
           to
           God
           to
           giue
           them
           perseuerance
           ,
           and
           to
           keepe
           them
           from
           a
           finall
           and
           a
           totall
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           and
           God
           doth
           alwaies
           heare
           their
           prayers
           and
           grant
           them
           their
           requests
           in
           this
           behalfe
           :
           therefore
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           for
           them
           either
           finally
           ,
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           The
           Maior
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           for
           then
           this
           contradiction
           must
           necessarily
           follow
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           alwayes
           giue
           regenerate
           men
           perseuerance
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           should
           not
           perseuere
           in
           grace
           :
           The
           Maior
           then
           is
           only
           to
           be
           proued
           ,
           which
           consists
           of
           two
           particulars
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           all
           such
           as
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           faith
           ,
           doe
           alwaies
           pray
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           giue
           them
           perseuerance
           ,
           and
           to
           keepe
           them
           from
           a
           finall
           ,
           and
           a
           totall
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           alwayes
           heare
           their
           prayers
           ,
           and
           grant
           their
           requests
           in
           this
           behalfe
           .
           For
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           I
           appeale
           but
           to
           the
           consciences
           of
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ.
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           they
           all
           with
           one
           consent
           can
           testifie
           from
           their
           owne
           experience
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           cheifest
           desire
           ,
           and
           the
           constant
           ,
           dayly
           ,
           and
           perpetuall
           prayer
           of
           their
           hearts
           and
           soules
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           giue
           them
           perseuerance
           ,
           to
           keepe
           them
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           to
           preserue
           them
           from
           apostacie
           ;
           and
           therefore
           you
           neede
           not
           for
           to
           doubt
           of
           this
           .
           If
           you
           will
           haue
           Scripture
           for
           to
           proue
           it
           ,
           the
           third
           petition
           in
           the
           Lords
           prayer
           ,
           which
           you
           shall
           finde
           .
           Math.
           6.
           10.
           doth
           fully
           proue
           it
           :
           where
           we
           pray
           thus
           :
           
             thy
             will
             be
             done
             in
             earth
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             heauen
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           inable
           vs
           to
           doe
           his
           will
           on
           earth
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           the
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           doe
           it
           in
           heauen
           .
           Now
           the
           Saints
           and
           Angells
           in
           heauen
           ,
           they
           doe
           the
           will
           of
           God
           constantly
           without
           any
           interruption
           ,
           continually
           without
           end
           :
           wherefore
           seeing
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           doe
           alwayes
           pray
           to
           God
           ,
           
             thy
             will
             be
             done
             in
             earth
             as
             it
             is
             in
             heauen
             ,
          
           they
           doe
           in
           it
           ,
           both
           pray
           to
           God
           to
           giue
           them
           perseuerance
           ,
           and
           to
           keepe
           them
           :
           to
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           neuer
           finally
           ,
           nor
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           so
           the
           〈◊〉
           part
           of
           the
           Maior
           pr●…n
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           and
           〈◊〉
           .
           All
           
           the
           doubt
           then
           rests
           in
           the
           second
           thing
           ,
           whether
           God
           doth
           alwaies
           heare
           and
           grant
           these
           prayers
           of
           theirs
           ?
           If
           any
           deny
           it
           (
           which
           is
           all
           that
           can
           be
           answered
           to
           this
           argument
           )
           I
           proue
           it
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           heare
           ,
           and
           grant
           those
           prayers
           of
           theirs
           ,
           in
           this
           behalfe
           ,
           by
           these
           reasons
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           same
           prayer
           ,
           which
           Christ
           himselfe
           doth
           alwaies
           make
           vnto
           his
           Father
           for
           them
           :
           as
           appeares
           by
           Iohn
           14.
           16.
           cap.
           17.
           11.
           15.
           
           Luke
           2●…
           .
           31.
           32.
           
           Rom.
           8.
           34.
           and
           Hebr.
           7
           25.
           now
           if
           it
           be
           the
           same
           prayer
           that
           Christ
           himselfe
           doth
           alwaies
           make
           vnto
           his
           Father
           for
           them
           .
           God
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           heare
           and
           grant
           it
           to
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           alwaies
           pray
           for
           this
           their
           perseuerance
           
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           God
           cannot
           but
           heare
           and
           grant
           it
           .
           Iohn
           14
           :
           13
           ,
           14.
           cap
           :
           15.
           16.
           22.
           1
           
           :
           Iohn
           :
           3
           :
           22.
           and
           cap.
           5
           14
           :
           15.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           prayer
           
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
          
           therefore
           God
           cannot
           but
           heare
           and
           grant
           it
           :
           1
           :
           Iohn
           5.
           23
           ,
           14.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           prayer
           proceeding
           alwaies
           from
           faith
           ,
           and
           from
           a
           sincere
           and
           vpright
           heart
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           prayer
           ,
           that
           is
           for
           the
           most
           part
           accompained
           ,
           with
           feruency
           ,
           and
           zeale
           of
           heart
           and
           spirit
           ,
           and
           therefore
           God
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           grant
           it
           alwaies
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           seeing
           that
           all
           such
           as
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           ,
           and
           ingrafted
           truly
           into
           Christ
           ,
           doe
           alwaies
           pray
           to
           God
           for
           finall
           and
           constant
           perseuerance
           ,
           in
           grace
           and
           holinesse
           ;
           and
           seeing
           that
           God
           doth
           alwaies
           heare
           and
           grant
           those
           prayers
           of
           theirs
           ;
           it
           followes
           of
           necessitie
           euen
           in
           this
           respect
           )
           that
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           can
           neuer
           finally
           ,
           nor
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           How
           vnanswerable
           this
           argument
           is
           ,
           let
           those
           that
           reade
           it
           judge
           .
        
         
           The
           tenth
           and
           last
           thing
           in
           God
           ,
           which
           seales
           the
           truth
           
           of
           this
           position
           to
           our
           soules
           ;
           are
           those
           couenants
           and
           promises
           which
           God
           hath
           made
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           keepe
           his
           Saints
           from
           falling
           and
           departing
           from
           him
           .
           In
           which
           promises
           of
           God
           wee
           may
           obserue
           these
           foure
           things
           for
           to
           establish
           and
           settle
           this
           truth
           within
           our
           hearts
           .
           First
           the
           multitude
           and
           infinite
           number
           of
           these
           promises
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           all
           absolute
           ,
           without
           any
           annexed
           condition
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           able
           to
           performe
           them
           to
           the
           vtmost
           .
           And
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           Fourth●…y
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           promises
           are
           exceeding
           true
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           is
           faithfull
           in
           performing
           them
           .
           From
           these
           couenants
           and
           promises
           of
           God
           thus
           considered
           ,
           I
           frame
           this
           argument
           .
           Those
           who
           haue
           a
           great
           multitude
           ,
           of
           absolute
           ,
           true
           ,
           and
           faithfull
           couenants
           and
           promises
           ,
           which
           shall
           bee
           performed
           to
           the
           vtmost
           ,
           which
           doe
           either
           in
           expresse
           ●…earmes
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           by
           way
           of
           necessarie
           consequence
           ,
           assure
           th●…m
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           neuer
           fall
           quite
           away
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           grace
           :
           can
           neuer
           totally
           ,
           nor
           finally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           But
           all
           such
           as
           are
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           a
           true
           and
           liuely
           faith
           ,
           haue
           a
           great
           multitude
           of
           absolute
           ,
           true
           ,
           and
           faithfull
           couenants
           and
           promises
           which
           shall
           bee
           performed
           to
           the
           vtmost
           ;
           which
           doe
           either
           in
           expresse
           tearmes
           ,
           or
           by
           way
           of
           necessary
           consequence
           assure
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           neuer
           fall
           quite
           away
           from
           God
           ,
           or
           grace
           :
           therfore
           they
           can
           neuer
           finally
           ,
           nor
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           The
           Maior
           proposition
           cannot
           be
           denied
           :
           the
           Minor
           onely
           is
           for
           to
           be
           proued
           .
           In
           the
           Minor
           proposition
           I
           shall
           proue
           these
           foure
           things
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           ,
           and
           members
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           haue
           a
           great
           multitude
           of
           couenants
           ,
           &
           promises
           made
           vnto
           them
           by
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           which
           doe
           either
           in
           expresse
           tearmes
           ,
           or
           by
           way
           of
           necessary
           consequence
           ,
           assure
           th●…m
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           neuer
           fall
           quite
           away
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           grace
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           promises
           are
           absolute
           ,
           without
           any
           condition
           at
           all
           on
           our
           parts
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           able
           to
           performe
           them
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           that
           hee
           out
           of
           his
           truth
           and
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           will
           performe
           them
           to
           the
           vtmost
           .
           For
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           multitude
           of
           these
           promises
           ;
           it
           appeares
           most
           euidently
           by
           these
           many
           sweete
           ,
           comfor●…able
           ,
           and
           heauenly
           promises
           and
           couenants
           ,
           which
           are
           euery
           where
           scattered
           throughout
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           which
           because
           they
           are
           many
           in
           number
           ,
           and
           different
           in
           words
           ,
           (
           though
           one
           in
           substance
           ,
           )
           I
           will
           for
           perspecuity
           and
           methods
           sake
           ,
           reduce
           them
           vnto
           generall
           heads
           ,
           and
           recite
           them
           in
           their
           order
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           promise
           wich
           I
           meete
           with
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           is
           expresse
           and
           full
           in
           point
           ;
           that
           God
           will
           
             praeserue
             
             all
             his
             Saints
             and
             children
          
           ;
           that
           
             he
             will
             put
             his
             hand
             vnder
             them
             ,
             and
             support
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             shall
             neuer
             fall
          
           vtterly
           
             from
             him
             :
             nor
             yet
             be
             moued
             ,
             or
             vtterly
             cast
             downe
             :
          
           from
           whence
           I
           frame
           this
           argument
           .
           Those
           whom
           God
           himselfe
           hath
           promised
           to
           preserue
           and
           keepe
           from
           falling
           from
           him
           :
           those
           whom
           God
           hath
           promised
           to
           support
           ,
           and
           
             hold
             vp
             with
             his
             hand
          
           continually
           ;
           and
           those
           whom
           he
           will
           
             neuer
             suffer
             to
             bee
             moued
          
           ;
           it
           is
           impossible
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           euer
           finally
           ,
           or
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           But
           God
           himselfe
           hath
           promised
           ,
           to
           all
           such
           as
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           that
           
             he
             will
             preserue
             and
             keepe
             them
             from
             falling
          
           quite
           away
           from
           him
           ,
           Psal
           37
           23
           ,
           24.
           
           
             The
             steps
             of
             a
             good
             man
             are
             ordered
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             delighteth
             in
             his
             way
             ;
             though
             he
             fall
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             vtterly
             cast
             downe
             :
             for
             the
             Lord
             vpholdeth
             him
             with
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             vers
             .
          
           28.
           31.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             for
             saketh
             not
             his
             Sain●…s
             ,
             they
             are
             preserued
             for
             〈◊〉
             :
             the
             law
             of
             their
             God
             is
             in
             their
             hearts
             ;
             none
             of
             their
             st●…ps
             shall
             slide
             ,
             Psal.
          
           94.
           18.
           
             when
             I
             said
             my
             foot
             slippeth
             ,
             thy
             mercy
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             held
             me
             vp
             ,
             Psal.
          
           145.
           14.
           26.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             preserueth
             all
             them
             that
             loue
             him
             :
             bee
             vpholdeth
             all
             them
             that
             fall
             ;
             and
             raiseth
             vp
             all
             those
             that
             bee
             bowed
             downe
             :
             Prou.
          
           3.
           26.
           
             the
             Lord
             will
             be
             thy
             confidence
             ,
             and
             shall
             keepe
             thy
             foot
             from
             being
             taken
             ,
             Esai
             .
          
           26
           3.
           
             thou
             wilt
             keepe
             him
             in
             perfect
             peace
             ,
             whose
             minde
             is
             stayed
             on
             thee
             ,
             Isai.
          
           40.
           11.
           
           
             &
             cap.
          
           46.
           3.
           10.
           
           
             Hearken
             vnto
             me
             ,
             O
             house
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             remnant
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             ,
             which
             are
             borne
             by
             me
             from
             the
             belly
             ,
             which
             are
             carried
             from
             the
             wombe
             :
             and
             to
             that
             old
             age
             I
             am
             hee
             ,
             and
             euen
             to
             hoar●…
             :
             haires
             will
             I
             ●…rry
             you
             :
             I
             haue
             ma●…e
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             beare
             ,
             euen
             I
             will
             carry
             ,
             and
             will
             deliuer
             you
             :
             I
             will
             carry
             you
             in
             my
             bosome
             :
          
           How
           then
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           euer
           they
           should
           fall
           away
           from
           God
           ?
           So
           Phil.
           4.
           7.
           
             the
             peace
             of
             God
             which
             passeth
             all
             vnderstanding
             ,
             shall
             keepe
             our
             hearts
             and
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
          
           2.
           
           Thes.
           3.
           3.
           
             the
             Lord
             is
             faithfull
             ,
             who
             shall
             stablish
             you
             ,
             and
             keepe
             you
             from
             euill
             .
          
           God
           is
           
             able
             to
             keepe
             his
             Saints
             fro●…
             falling
             ,
             Ind.
          
           24.
           and
           hee
           hath
           promised
           for
           to
           doe
           it
           :
           Y●…a
           ,
           he
           hath
           promised
           
             to
             carry
             them
             in
             his
             armes
             ,
             to
             beare
             them
             vp
             ,
             and
             support
             them
             with
             his
             hands
             that
             so
             they
             might
             not
             fall
             ,
             Psal.
          
           37.
           24.
           
           Psa.
           16
           8.
           
           Isai.
           46
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           Psa.
           145.
           14.
           
           Ca●…t
           .
           8.
           3.
           
           Ioh.
           10
           ,
           28
           ,
           29.
           and
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           5.
           
           Hee
           hath
           
           promised
           that
           they
           
             shall
             not
             bee
             moued
          
           from
           their
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           (
           Ps.
           15.
           5.
           
           Psa.
           16.
           8.
           
           Ps.
           37.
           27.
           
           Ps.
           55.
           22.
           
           Ps.
           89.
           37.
           
           Psa.
           102.
           28.
           
           Isai.
           33.
           20.
           
             and
             Prou.
          
           10.
           30.
           
           )
           
             they
             that
             trust
             in
             the
             Lord
             shall
             be
             as
             mount
             Zion
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             remoued
             ,
             but
             standeth
             fast
             for
             eu●…r
             .
             Psal.
          
           125.
           1.
           
           God
           hath
           promised
           
             to
             plant
             all
             his
             Saints
             vpon
             their
             land
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             shall
             no
             more
             be
             pulled
             vp
             from
             off
             their
             land
             which
             he
             hath
             giuen
             them
             ;
             that
             hee
             will
             plant
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             dwell
             in
             a
             place
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             and
             moue
             no
             more
             .
          
           2
           Sam.
           7.
           10.
           
           Amos
           9.
           15.
           he
           hath
           promised
           
             to
             keepe
             his
             Saints
             from
             falling
             :
             to
             carry
             them
             in
             his
             armes
             ;
             to
             support
             them
             with
             his
             hands
             ,
             to
             plant
             and
             settle
             them
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             so
             firmely
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             neuer
             be
             remoued
             ,
             or
             cast
             downe
             againe
             .
          
           Therefore
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           ,
           that
           euer
           they
           should
           finally
           or
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           If
           you
           object
           that
           these
           promises
           
           of
           God
           are
           meant
           only
           of
           the
           outward
           and
           temporary
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           inward
           and
           spirituall
           estate
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           :
           first
           ,
           b●…cause
           the
           scope
           and
           sense
           of
           the
           Scripture
           in
           the
           fore●…cited
           places
           ,
           proue
           the
           contrary
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           God
           doth
           not
           alwayes
           preserue
           his
           Saints
           from
           outward
           losses
           ,
           crosses
           ,
           and
           a●…ictions
           .
           None
           more
           subject
           to
           the
           losse
           of
           temporary
           and
           outward
           estates
           ,
           than
           the
           saints
           of
           God
           :
           God
           oft-times
           doth
           suffer
           his
           Saints
           to
           be
           stript
           of
           them
           :
           Wherefore
           these
           promises
           must
           only
           be
           referred
           to
           their
           inward
           estate
           of
           grace
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           are
           neuer
           quite
           depriued
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           the
           Lord
           doth
           still
           preserue
           them
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           admit
           that
           these
           promises
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           doe
           extend
           to
           the
           temporary
           and
           outward
           estate
           of
           the
           S●…ints
           ,
           yet
           most
           of
           them
           extend
           ouly
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           referre
           principally
           ,
           to
           their
           inward
           and
           spirituall
           estate
           of
           grace
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           admit
           that
           those
           promises
           had
           relation
           and
           referrence
           ,
           only
           to
           the
           outward
           estate
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           their
           inward
           estate
           of
           grace
           ,
           (
           which
           cannot
           be
           granted
           )
           yet
           this
           would
           necessarily
           follow
           ;
           that
           if
           God
           hath
           so
           great
           a
           care
           to
           preserue
           their
           temporary
           estates
           ,
           and
           earthly
           treasures
           ,
           and
           possessions
           ,
           that
           hee
           will
           haue
           much
           more
           care
           ,
           for
           to
           preserue
           their
           spirituall
           ,
           inward
           ,
           and
           eternall
           state
           :
           if
           God
           will
           be
           so
           good
           and
           gratious
           to
           their
           bodies
           ,
           hee
           will
           
           doubtlesse
           be
           〈◊〉
           ,
           bountifull
           ,
           kinde
           ,
           and
           grati●…us
           to
           their
           soules
           :
           Wherefore
           these
           promises
           ,
           and
           the
           argument
           deduced
           from
           them
           are
           vnanswerable
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           promise
           which
           I
           meet
           with
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           
           is
           that
           of
           I●…r
           .
           32.
           38
           ,
           39
           ,
           40.
           where
           God
           makes
           this
           couenant
           with
           all
           the
           Israell
           of
           God.
           
             They
             shall
             be
             my
             people
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             be
             their
             God
             :
             and
             I
             will
             giue
             them
             one
             heart
             ,
             and
             one
             way
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             feare
             me
             for
             euer
             ,
             for
             the
             wealth
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Children
             after
             them
             :
             and
             I
             will
             make
             an
             euerlasting
             couenant
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             neuer
             turne
             away
             my
             face
             from
             them
             ,
             from
             doing
             them
             good
             :
             but
             I
             will
             put
             my
             feare
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             depart
             from
             me
             .
          
           Marke
           now
           in
           this
           couenant
           of
           God
           ,
           these
           two
           things
           ,
           which
           may
           fully
           assure
           vs
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           shall
           neuer
           fall
           quite
           away
           from
           grace
           :
           the
           first
           is
           the
           nature
           and
           quality
           ;
           the
           second
           the
           matter
           and
           substance
           of
           this
           couenant
           .
           In
           the
           nature
           and
           qualitie
           of
           this
           couenant
           ,
           obserue
           these
           two
           things
           worth
           the
           obseruation
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           temporary
           and
           mutable
           ,
           but
           a
           perpetuall
           and
           
             euerlasting
             couenant
          
           ,
           which
           admits
           of
           no
           change
           ,
           no
           end
           or
           interruption
           :
           secondly
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           (
           as
           some
           would
           glose
           it
           )
           a
           mutuall
           and
           reciprocall
           couenant
           ,
           where
           in
           God
           couenants
           for
           himselfe
           to
           vs
           ,
           and
           wee
           couenant
           againe
           for
           our selues
           to
           him
           (
           for
           then
           wee
           might
           chance
           to
           breake
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           God
           might
           by
           this
           meanes
           breake
           with
           vs.
           )
           But
           it
           is
           an
           intire
           couenant
           ,
           made
           by
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           both
           for
           himselfe
           and
           vs
           ,
           wherein
           he
           couenants
           for
           vs
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           vs
           ,
           and
           to
           himselfe
           :
           this
           couenant
           therefore
           being
           only
           the
           couenant
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           for
           himselfe
           :
           and
           being
           likewise
           an
           
             euerlasting
             couenant
          
           ,
           cannot
           be
           broken
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           the
           matter
           and
           substance
           of
           this
           couenant
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           couenant
           it selfe
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           parts
           to
           be
           considered
           :
           First
           ,
           the
           couenant
           that
           God
           makes
           for
           himselfe
           to
           vs
           :
           which
           consists
           of
           these
           foure
           branches
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           
             he
             will
             be
             our
             God
          
           :
           secondly
           ,
           that
           
             hee
             will
             giue
             vs
             one
             heart
             and
             one
             way
             :
          
           thirdly
           ,
           that
           
             he
             will
             not
             turne
             away
             his
             face
             from
             vs
             from
             doing
             of
             vs
             good
             :
          
           fourthly
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           
             put
             his
             fe●…re
             into
             our
             h●…rts
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           here
           is
           the
           couenant
           
           which
           God
           doth
           make
           for
           vs
           vnto
           himselfe
           ,
           which
           doth
           branch
           it selfe
           into
           three
           parts
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           
             we
             shall
             be
             his
             people
          
           :
           secondly
           ,
           that
           
             we
             shall
             feare
             him
             for
             euer
             :
          
           thirdly
           ,
           that
           
             we
             shall
             not
             depart
             from
             him
             .
          
           All
           which
           being
           put
           together
           ,
           doe
           yeeld
           vs
           this
           vnanswerable
           argument
           .
           All
           those
           with
           whom
           God
           hath
           made
           an
           
             euerlasting
             co●…enant
          
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           
             he
             will
             be
             their
             God
             :
             that
             he
             will
             giue
             them
             one
             heart
             and
             one
             way
             :
             that
             he
             will
             not
             turne
             away
             his
             face
             from
             them
             from
             doing
             th●…m
             good
             :
             that
             he
             will
             put
             his
             feare
             into
             their
             heart
             :
          
           to
           the
           end
           
             that
             they
             may
             feare
             him
             for
             euer
             ,
          
           and
           
             not
             depart
             from
             him
          
           :
           and
           for
           whom
           he
           hath
           also
           couenanted
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             his
             people
             ;
             that
             they
             shall
             feare
             him
             for
             euer
             ,
             and
             not
             depart
             from
             him
          
           ;
           it
           cannot
           be
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           euer
           finally
           or
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           But
           withall
           ,
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           ,
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ;
           God
           hath
           made
           such
           a
           couenant
           as
           this
           ;
           both
           for
           himselfe
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           them
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           (
           as
           appeares
           by
           the
           premises
           .
           )
           Therefore
           it
           cannot
           be
           that
           they
           should
           euer
           finally
           or
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           Nothing
           is
           there
           that
           can
           be
           replied
           to
           the
           argument
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           thus
           propounded
           .
           All
           the
           answer
           that
           is
           giuen
           ,
           is
           to
           
           the
           text
           it selfe
           :
           which
           in
           substance
           is
           but
           this
           .
           That
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           chuse
           men
           for
           to
           be
           his
           people
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           giue
           them
           one
           ●…eart
           ,
           and
           one
           way
           to
           feare
           him
           (
           by
           meanes
           of
           it
           )
           for
           euer
           ;
           that
           he
           doth
           put
           his
           feare
           into
           their
           hearts
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           depart
           from
           him
           :
           but
           yet
           God
           d●…th
           not
           giue
           them
           the
           grace
           to
           feare
           him
           alwayes
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           depart
           from
           him
           ;
           that
           is
           left
           wholly
           to
           themselues
           :
           God
           giues
           them
           the
           meanes
           to
           feare
           him
           alwayes
           ,
           he
           giues
           them
           ability
           not
           to
           depart
           from
           him
           ;
           but
           yet
           hee
           giues
           them
           not
           the
           euent
           that
           is
           wholly
           left
           to
           them
           :
           so
           that
           though
           God
           doth
           neuer
           faile
           them
           in
           the
           meanes
           ,
           yet
           they
           
           themselues
           doe
           oft-times
           faile
           in
           the
           issue
           and
           euent
           .
           To
           which
           I
           shall
           reply
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           this
           answer
           is
           salse
           ,
           and
           quite
           repugnant
           to
           the
           text
           :
           for
           in
           this
           couenant
           ,
           God
           doth
           first
           avow
           and
           promise
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           
             they
             shall
             bee
             his
             people
             :
             secondly
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             giue
             them
             one
             heart
             ,
             and
             one
             way
             :
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             hee
             will
             neuer
             turne
             away
             his
             face
             from
             them
             ,
             from
             doing
             of
             th●…
             
             good
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             put
             his
             feare
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             depart
             from
             him
          
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           may
           feare
           him
           for
           euer
           :
           so
           that
           the
           issue
           and
           euent
           proceeds
           meerely
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           man
           :
           man
           himselfe
           is
           not
           the
           cause
           wherefore
           he
           doth
           not
           depart
           from
           God
           ,
           but
           God
           himselfe
           :
           it
           is
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           and
           the
           new
           heart
           which
           God
           doth
           put
           into
           him
           ,
           that
           keepes
           man
           from
           apostacy
           ;
           and
           not
           man
           himselfe
           :
           the
           Prophet
           makes
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           man
           himsefe
           ,
           the
           cause
           of
           perseuerance
           .
           Now
           that
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           the
           causes
           of
           mans
           perseuerance
           :
           it
           is
           euident
           by
           Ezech.
           36.
           27.
           where
           God
           makes
           the
           same
           couenant
           ,
           in
           effect
           ,
           with
           his
           children
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           here
           .
           I
           (
           saith
           God
           )
           
             will
             giue
             you
             an
             heart
             of
             flesh
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             put
             my
             spirit
             within
             you
             ,
             and
             cause
             you
             to
             walke
             in
             my
             statutes
             ,
             and
             yee
             shall
             keepe
             my
             iudgments
             and
             doe
             them
             :
          
           It
           is
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           not
           man
           ,
           that
           doth
           cause
           the
           issue
           and
           euent
           :
           so
           in
           the
           1
           Iohn
           3.
           9.
           
           
             Whosoeuer
             is
             borne
             of
             God
             ,
             doth
             not
             commit
             sinne
             ;
             for
             his
             seed
             remaineth
             in
             him
             :
             neither
             can
             he
             ●…inne
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             borne
             of
             God
             :
          
           it
           is
           the
           new
           birth
           and
           the
           
             seede
             of
             grace
          
           ,
           not
           mens
           freewill
           ,
           that
           doth
           keepe
           them
           from
           committing
           sinne
           ,
           and
           cause
           them
           for
           to
           perseuere
           in
           grace
           :
           they
           
             doe
             not
             beare
             the
             roote
             ,
             but
             the
             roote
             them
             .
             Rom.
          
           11.
           18.
           they
           doe
           not
           perserue
           their
           graces
           ,
           but
           their
           graces
           doe
           preserue
           them
           from
           falling
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           It
           is
           the
           
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             that
             keepes
          
           men
           close
           to
           God
           ;
           that
           
             causeth
             them
             to
             auoid
             sin
          
           and
           to
           
             depart
             from
             euill
             .
             Psal.
          
           4.
           4
           
           Prou
           3
           7.
           cap.
           8
           13.
           cap.
           14.
           2
           ,
           16
           ,
           26
           ,
           27.
           cap.
           15.
           33.
           cap.
           16.
           6.
           cap
           19
           23.
           cap.
           28
           14.
           
           Eccle.
           8.
           12
           13.
           cap.
           12.
           13.
           
           Psa.
           19.
           9.
           and
           diuers
           other
           places
           are
           expresse
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             thefeare
             of
             God
             which
             doth
             preserue
             vs
             from
             sin
             ,
             &
             keep
             vs
             from
             departing
             frō
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           not
           we
           our selues
           :
           therefore
           ,
           this
           their
           glosse
           ,
           that
           the
           euent
           and
           issue
           of
           our
           perseuerance
           ,
           dependeth
           on
           the
           ●…eedeme
           of
           our
           owne
           wills
           ,
           and
           not
           vpon
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           those
           graces
           which
           hee
           giues
           vnto
           vs
           ;
           is
           but
           false
           ,
           and
           quite
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           it
           is
           God
           onely
           that
           doth
           worke
           all
           our
           workes
           for
           vs
           ;
           it
           is
           he
           ,
           and
           not
           our selues
           ,
           that
           doth
           
             preserue
             vs
             from
             falling
             ,
             and
             worke
             this
             grace
             of
             perseuerance
             in
             vs.
             I●…ay
          
           26.
           12.
           and
           Phil
           :
           4.
           13.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           reply
           :
           that
           
           God
           doth
           
             giue
             vs
             one
             heart
             and
             one
             spirit
             ,
             that
             hee
             doth
             put
             this
             feare
             into
             our
             hearts
             to
             that
             onely
             end
             and
             purpose
             that
             wee
             should
             not
             depart
             from
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             should
             feare
             him
             for
             euer
          
           ;
           if
           therfore
           we
           should
           cease
           tofeare
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           depart
           away
           from
           him
           ,
           then
           he
           should
           loose
           his
           end
           :
           which
           cannot
           be
           admitted
           .
           A
           wise
           man
           will
           not
           loose
           his
           end
           ,
           when
           as
           he
           is
           able
           to
           effect
           it
           :
           much
           lesse
           will
           God
           :
           so
           then
           this
           place
           and
           couenant
           is
           yet
           vnanswered
           :
           nay
           I
           may
           be
           bold
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           answered
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           sort
           of
           promises
           which
           I
           meete
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
           that
           make
           for
           my
           conclusion
           ,
           they
           are
           these
           :
           that
           
             the
             righteous
             shall
             hold
             on
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             proceede
             from
             grace
             to
             grace
             ,
             and
             from
             strength
             to
             strength
             without
             fainting
             :
             that
             their
             graces
             shall
             neuer
             faile
             ,
             nor
             yet
             decay
             ,
             but
             alwaies
             gr●…w
             and
             increase
             .
          
           From
           which
           I
           frame
           this
           third
           argument
           .
           
             Those
             that
             shall
             hold
             on
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             proceed
             from
             grace
             to
             grace
             ,
             and
             from
             stength
             to
             strength
             ,
             without
             fainting
             :
             those
             whose
             graces
             shall
             neuer
             faile
             ,
             but
             still
             grow
             greater
             and
             stronger
          
           ;
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           ,
           either
           finally
           ,
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           But
           God
           hath
           promised
           ,
           that
           all
           such
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           a
           true
           and
           liuely
           faith
           ,
           
             shall
             hold
             on
             their
             way
             and
             proceed
             from
             grace
             to
             grace
             ,
             and
             from
             strength
             to
             strength
             ,
             without
             fainting
             :
          
           so
           is
           the
           expresse
           text
           .
           Iob.
           17.
           9.
           
             the
             righteous
             shall
             hold
             on
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             hath
             cleane
             hands
             shall
             be
             stronger
             and
             stronger
             :
             Isay
          
           40.
           29
           ,
           30
           ,
           31.
           
             he
             giueth
             power
             to
             the
             faint
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             that
             haue
             no
             might
             he
             increaseth
             strength
             .
             Euen
             the
             youths
             shall
             faint
             and
             be
             weary
             ,
             and
             the
             young
             men
             shall
             vtterly
             fall
             :
             but
             they
             that
             waite
             on
             the
             Lord
             shall
             renew
             their
             strength
             :
             they
             shall
             mount
             vp
             with
             wings
             as
             Eagles
             :
             they
             shall
             runne
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             weary
             :
             they
             shall
             walke
             ,
             and
             not
             faint
             :
          
           the
           Lord
           will
           strengthen
           and
           support
           them
           :
           he
           will
           helpe
           them
           and
           vphold
           them
           
             with
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             his
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             cause
             them
             to
             proceed
             from
             strength
             to
             strength
             ,
             till
             they
             all
             appeare
             before
             him
             in
             Zion
             .
             Psal.
          
           29.
           11.
           
           Psal.
           31.
           24.
           
           Psal.
           84.
           7.
           
           Psal.
           119.
           33.
           
           Isay
           41.
           10.
           cap.
           46.
           
           Ezech.
           34.
           16.
           
           Hosea
           14.
           9.
           and
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           16.
           
           Yea
           God
           hath
           promised
           that
           their
           graces
           
             shall
             not
             faile
             .
             Luke
          
           22.
           31.
           32.
           that
           they
           
             shall
             not
             waxe
             old
             ,
             nor
             bee
             corrupted
             .
             Math.
          
           6.
           20.
           
           Luke
           12.
           
           33.
           
           God
           hath
           promised
           ,
           that
           
             their
             sun
             shall
             no
             more
             〈◊〉
             downe●…
             neither
             shall
             their
             moone
             withdraw
             it selfe
             .
             Isai
          
           60.
           20.
           those
           that
           do
           
             but
             once
             drinke
             of
             the
             waters
             of
             life
             and
             grace
             ,
             shall
             neuer
             thirst
             :
             but
             those
             waters
             shall
             be
             in
             them
             a
             well
             of
             water
             ,
             springing
             vp
             into
             euerlasting
             life
             .
             Iohn
          
           4.
           14.
           their
           graces
           shall
           bee
           still
           on
           the
           growing
           hand
           :
           
             they
             shall
             waxe
             stronger
             and
             greater
             then
             they
             were
             .
             Iob.
          
           17.
           9.
           
           Prou.
           4.
           14.
           
           Isai.
           40.
           29
           ,
           31.
           cap.
           44.
           4.
           
           Psa.
           92.
           13
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           Col.
           1.
           10
           ,
           11.
           2
           
           Thes.
           1.
           3.
           2
           
           Iohn
           2.
           2
           
           Pet.
           3.
           18.
           and
           Reu.
           2.
           19.
           
           Therefore
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           ,
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           What
           can
           be
           here
           replyed
           ,
           I
           cannot
           yet
           coniecture
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           sort
           of
           promises
           that
           make
           for
           my
           present
           
           purpose
           ;
           are
           these
           .
           
             That
             God
             will
             stablish
             and
             confirme
             his
             Saints
             vnto
             the
             end
             :
             that
             he
             will
             keepe
             them
             from
             euill
             ,
             and
             preserue
             them
             blamelesse
             euen
             vnto
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             :
          
           from
           which
           this
           fourth
           argument
           will
           arise
           .
           Those
           whom
           God
           himselfe
           hath
           promised
           for
           
             to
             establish
             and
             confirme
             vnto
             the
             end
             :
          
           those
           whom
           he
           hath
           promised
           to
           
             keepe
             from
             euill
             ,
             and
             to
             preserue
             blamelesse
             euen
             to
             the
             comming
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
          
           it
           can
           not
           be
           that
           they
           should
           euer
           fall
           finally
           or
           totally
           from
           grace
           .
           But
           God
           hath
           promised
           to
           all
           such
           as
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           that
           
             hee
             will
             establish
             and
             confirme
             them
             vnto
             the
             end
             :
          
           (
           Psa
           :
           89
           :
           35
           :
           37.
           1
           
           :
           Cor
           :
           1
           :
           8.
           
           Rom
           :
           16.
           25.
           
           Ephes
           :
           3
           :
           18
           :
           Col
           :
           1
           :
           11.
           cap
           :
           2
           :
           5
           :
           6
           :
           7.
           1
           
           :
           Thes
           :
           3
           :
           13.
           2
           
           :
           Thes
           :
           2
           :
           17.
           cap
           :
           3
           :
           3.
           
           Ier
           :
           32
           :
           41.
           and
           Amos
           9
           :
           15.
           which
           are
           expresse
           in
           point
           :
           )
           that
           
             he
             will
             keepe
             them
             from
             euill
             ,
             and
             preserue
             their
             soules
             and
             bodies
             holy
             and
             blamelesse
             euen
             to
             the
             comming
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           2
           :
           Thes
           :
           3
           :
           3
           :
           
             the
             Lord
             is
             faithfull
             ,
             who
             shall
             stablish
             you
             ,
             and
             keepe
             you
             from
             euill
             :
          
           2
           :
           Tim
           :
           4
           :
           18
           :
           
             the
             Lord
             shall
             deliuer
             me
             from
             euery
             euill
             worke
             ,
             and
             preserne
             me
             to
             his
             heauenly
             kingdome
             .
          
           1
           :
           Cor
           :
           1
           :
           8.
           
             who
             shall
             confirme
             you
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             blamelesse
             in
             the
             day
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
          
           and
           〈◊〉
           :
           Thes
           :
           5
           :
           23
           :
           24.
           
             the
             very
             God
             of
             peace
             sanctifie
             you
             wholly
             :
             &
             I
             pray
             God
             your
             whole
             spirit
             ,
             and
             soule
             ,
             and
             body
             ,
             may
             be
             kept
             blamelesse
             vnto
             the
             comming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             faithfull
             is
             hee
             that
             calleth
             you
             ,
             who
             also
             will
             doe
             it
             :
             God
             will
             establish
             and
             confirme
             vnto
             the
             end
             ,
             all
             such
             as
          
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           ,
           and
           ingrafted
           
           into
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             will
             〈◊〉
             them
             from
             〈◊〉
             ,
             &
             keep
             them
             blamelesse
             and
             h●…ly
             vnto
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
          
           (
           as
           these
           forecited
           Scriptures
           fully
           proue
           )
           therfore
           it
           cannot
           be
           that
           they
           should
           euer
           fall
           finally
           or
           totally
           from
           grace
           .
        
         
           The
           fifth
           sort
           of
           promises
           making
           for
           me
           ,
           are
           :
           that
           the
           Lord
           
             will
             guide
             and
             keepe
             the
             feet●…
             of
             his
             Saints
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
          
           
           
             not
             vtterly
             stray
             and
             wander
             from
             him
             :
          
           that
           hee
           will
           
             neuer
             leaue
             them
             nor
             forsake
             them
             :
          
           that
           hee
           will
           
             bee
             their
             rocke
             and
             strength
             ,
             their
             fortresse
             and
             their
             buckler
             :
          
           that
           hee
           will
           bee
           
             alwayes
             present
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             gard
             and
             protect
             them
             from
             all
             euill
             ,
             and
             to
             preserue
             them
             from
             falling
             :
          
           from
           which
           holy
           promises
           ,
           this
           fifth
           argument
           doth
           arise
           .
           They
           
             whose
             feete
             the
             Lord
             will
             guide
             and
             keepe
             continually
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             vtterly
             ●…ray
             and
             wander
             from
             him
             :
             those
          
           whom
           he
           hath
           promised
           
             neuer
             to
             forsake
             and
             leaue
          
           :
           those
           to
           whom
           he
           
             will
             be
             a
             rocke
             ,
             a
             strength
             ,
             afortresse
             ,
             and
             a
             buckler
             :
          
           and
           those
           with
           whom
           
             he
             will
             be
             alway●…s
             present
             ,
             to
             protect
             and
             guard
             them
             from
             all
             euill
             ,
             and
             to
             preserue
             them
             from
             falling
             :
          
           can
           neuer
           finally
           ,
           nor
           totally
           ,
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           But
           God
           hath
           promised
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           
             guide
             and
             keep
             ,
             the
             feete
             of
             all
             his
             Saints
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             〈◊〉
             stray
             and
             wander
             fro
             him
             :
          
           1
           :
           Sam
           :
           2
           :
           9
           Psa.
           17
           :
           5.
           
           Psa
           :
           23
           :
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           7.
           
           Psa
           :
           25
           :
           9
           ,
           12.
           
           Psa
           :
           37
           :
           23
           :
           31.
           
           Psa
           :
           48
           :
           14.
           
           Psa
           :
           73
           :
           24.
           
           Psa
           :
           121
           :
           3.
           
           Prou.
           2
           :
           11
           :
           cap.
           16.
           9.
           cap.
           20
           :
           24.
           and
           Isay
           26.
           7.
           he
           hath
           promised
           neuer
           
             to
             :
             leaue
             them
             nor
             forsake
             them
             .
             Leuit
             :
          
           26
           :
           43.
           
           Deut
           :
           31
           :
           6.
           
           Ioshu
           :
           1
           :
           5.
           1
           
           :
           Sam
           :
           12
           :
           22.
           
           Psa
           :
           37
           :
           28.
           
           Psal
           :
           138
           :
           8.
           
           Isay
           41
           :
           10.
           cap
           :
           42
           :
           16.
           and
           Heb
           :
           13
           :
           6
           :
           17
           :
           
             he
             will
             be
             a
             rocke
             ,
             a
             strength
             ,
             a
             fortresse
             ,
             and
             a
             bulwarke
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             keepe
             from
             all
             euill
             .
             Gen
             :
          
           15
           :
           1.
           
           Psa
           :
           29
           :
           11.
           
           Psa
           :
           37
           :
           39
           ,
           40.
           
           Isay
           8
           :
           14.
           cap
           :
           26
           :
           1.
           cap
           :
           41
           :
           10.
           
           Prou
           :
           18
           :
           20.
           
           Z●…c
           :
           10
           :
           12.
           and
           Ioel
           3
           :
           16
           :
           20.
           he
           will
           be
           alwaies
           present
           with
           them
           to
           protect
           and
           guard
           them
           
             from
             all
             euill
             ,
             and
             to
             preserue
             them
             from
             falling
             :
             Psal
             :
          
           16
           :
           8.
           
           Psa
           :
           5
           :
           12.
           
           Psa
           :
           90.
           1.
           2.
           
           Psa.
           91.
           4.
           
           Psa
           121.
           3.
           to
           the
           end
           .
           Psa.
           125.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           Exod.
           15
           ,
           〈◊〉
           .
           cap.
           33.
           14.
           
           Deut.
           32.
           10.
           11.
           
           Esay
           4.
           5.
           cap.
           25.
           4.
           cap.
           26
           1.
           
           〈◊〉
           .
           ca.
           27.
           3
           
           :
           Math.
           28.
           20.
           
           Ioli●…
           10.
           12.
           28.
           29.
           
           (
           all
           which
           places
           formerly
           cited
           ,
           are
           expresse
           in
           point
           ,
           and
           to
           many
           to
           recite
           at
           large
           :
           )
           therefore
           ,
           they
           can
           neuer
           finally
           ,
           nor
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           If
           now
           you
           except
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           though
           God
           
           doth
           not
           forsake
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           may
           forsake
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           
           come
           to
           rui●…
           .
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           promised
           for
           to
           guide
           and
           keepe
           their
           feete
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           slippe
           out
           of
           
           the
           way
           some
           time
           ,
           yet
           they
           shall
           neuer
           stray
           quite
           away
           from
           him
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           this
           ca●…ell
           is
           but
           idle
           .
        
         
           The
           sixth
           fort
           of
           promises
           which
           make
           for
           my
           present
           purpose
           are
           these
           :
           that
           Christ
           Iesus
           
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
          
           
           
             Ghost
             shall
             dwell
             and
             abide
             for
             euer
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
          
           all
           those
           that
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           
             they
             also
             shall
             continue
             and
             abide
             in
             Christ
             :
          
           from
           which
           this
           sixth
           argument
           may
           be
           framed
           .
           Those
           in
           
             whose
             hearts
             and
             s●…ules
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             Iesus
             Christ
             will
             abide
             for
             euer
             ,
          
           and
           those
           
             who
             shall
             continue
             and
             abide
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           fall
           finally
           ,
           or
           totally
           from
           grace
           ;
           but
           
             God
             hath
             promised
          
           that
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             shall
             dwell
             and
             abide
             for
             〈◊〉
             in
             the
             hearts
             and
             soules
             of
             all
             such
             as
             are
             once
             truly
             regenerated
             ,
             and
             ingrafted
             into
             Christ
             :
             and
             that
             they
             also
             shall
             continn●…
             and
             abide
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           as
           appeares
           by
           these
           expresse
           testimonies
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           too
           tedious
           to
           recite
           at
           large
           :
           Iohn
           14.
           16.
           17.
           23
           
           :
           27.
           
           Gal.
           2.
           20.
           
           Ephes
           :
           3.
           17.
           2
           
           Cor
           :
           12.
           9.
           cap
           :
           13.
           5.
           1
           
           Cor.
           6
           :
           19.
           2
           
           Tim
           :
           1.
           14.
           1
           
           Iohn
           :
           2
           :
           27.
           cap.
           3.
           24.
           and
           cap
           :
           4
           :
           4.
           therefore
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           fall
           finally
           or
           totally
           from
           grace
           .
           I
           will
           speake
           more
           largely
           of
           this
           hereafter
           ,
           and
           therfore
           I
           will
           passe
           it
           ouer
           now
           .
        
         
           The
           seuenth
           sort
           of
           promises
           which
           make
           for
           me
           ,
           are
           these
           :
           
           that
           God
           will
           loue
           
             his
             Saints
             vnto
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             his
             loue
             &
             m●…rcy
             shall
             rest
             vpon
             them
             for
             euer
             :
          
           that
           he
           
             will
             finish
             the
             worke
             of
             grace
             which
             he
             hath
             begun
             within
             them
             :
          
           and
           that
           
             no
             temptation
             what
             soeuer
             shall
             be
             ablevtterly
             to
             vanquish
             or
             to
             ouercome
             them
             :
          
           from
           which
           promises
           I
           shall
           collect
           this
           seuenth
           argument
           .
           Those
           whom
           God
           himselfe
           hath
           promised
           for
           
             to
             loue
             vnto
             the
             end
          
           ,
           those
           vpon
           whom
           
             his
             loue
             and
             mercy
             shall
             abide
             and
             rest
             for
             euer
             :
          
           those
           
             in
             whom
             God
             will
             finish
             that
             worke
             of
             grace
             which
             hee
             hath
             begun
             within
             them
             :
          
           and
           those
           
             whom
             no
             temptation
             whatsoeuer
             shall
             euer
             vtterly
             vanquish
             and
             ouercome
             :
          
           it
           cannot
           〈◊〉
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           euer
           finally
           or
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           But
           God
           hath
           promised
           all
           such
           as
           are
           once
           truly
           reg●…nerated
           and
           ingrafted
           
           into
           Christ
           ,
           that
           
             hee
             will
             loue
             them
             to
             the
             end
             .
             Iohn
          
           13.
           1.
           that
           
             with
             euerlasting
             kindnesse
             he
             will
             haue
             mercy
             vpon
             them
             .
             Isai.
          
           54.
           8.
           that
           he
           will
           
             keepe
             his
             mercy
             and
             couenant
             with
             them
             for
             euermore
             .
             Psa.
          
           89.
           28.
           that
           his
           mercy
           shall
           
             rest
             and
             be
             vpon
             them
             from
             euerlasting
             to
             euerlasting
             .
             Psa.
          
           103.
           17.
           that
           hee
           will
           
             loue
             them
             with
             an
             euerlasting
             loue
             .
             Isai
             :
          
           54
           :
           8.
           and
           Iohn
           17.
           23.
           26.
           he
           hath
           promised
           that
           
             he
             will
             perfect
             that
             worke
             of
             grace
             which
             he
             hath
             begun
             within
             them
             .
             Psal.
          
           138
           :
           8.
           
             the
             Lord
             will
             perfect
             that
             which
             concerneth
             me
             :
             Phil.
          
           1.
           6.
           
             he
             that
             hath
             begun
             a
             good
             worke
             in
             you
             will
             perfect
             it
             vntill
             the
             day
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             he
             that
             hath
             bin
             the
             beginner
             ,
          
           will
           likewise
           be
           
             the
             finisher
             of
             our
             faith
          
           ,
           hee
           will
           not
           leaue
           
             his
             worke
             imperfect
             .
             Hebr.
          
           12
           :
           2.
           
           Reu
           :
           1
           :
           8.
           and
           Deut
           :
           32.
           4.
           hee
           hath
           promised
           that
           
             no
             temptation
             whatsouer
             shall
             be
             able
          
           vtterly
           to
           vanquish
           and
           subdue
           them
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           foile
           them
           now
           and
           then
           .
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           13.
           
           
             God
             is
             faithfull
             who
             will
             not
             suffer
             you
             to
             be
             tempted
             ,
             aboue
             that
             you
             are
             able
             :
             but
             will
             with
             the
             temptation
             also
             make
             a
             way
             to
             escape
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             be
             able
             to
             beare
             it
             .
             Satan
             hath
             desired
             to
             sift
             the
             Saints
             as
             wheate
             ,
          
           but
           all
           in
           vaine
           :
           
             for
             their
             faith
             shall
             neuer
             faile
             :
             Luke
          
           22.
           31
           ,
           32.
           
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             may
             fight
             against
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           but
           yet
           they
           shall
           not
           
             preuaile
             against
             them
             :
             Math.
          
           16.
           18.
           
             the
             winds
             ,
             the
             stormes
             ,
             and
             the
             floods
             may
             beate
             violently
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             yet
             they
             shall
             not
             cause
             them
             for
             to
             fall
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             founded
             on
             a
             rock
             Math.
          
           7.
           24
           ,
           25.
           
           Sathan
           may
           assault
           them
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           may
           chance
           to
           foyle
           them
           ,
           but
           yet
           he
           shall
           not
           vanquish
           and
           conquer
           them
           ,
           for
           God
           hath
           promised
           that
           
             he
             will
             bruise
             Sathan
             vnder
             his
             feete
             .
             Rom.
          
           16.
           20.
           though
           the
           Saints
           arr
           tempted
           and
           tried
           ,
           yet
           they
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           
             indure
             their
             temptations
             and
             be
             made
             the
             purer
             ,
             and
             the
             brighter
             by
             them
             .
             Iam.
          
           1.
           12.
           1
           
           Pet
           :
           2.
           7.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             knoweth
             how
             to
             deliuer
             the
             godly
             out
             of
             temptation
             .
          
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           9.
           he
           will
           arme
           them
           with
           the
           
             armor
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             in
             the
             euill
             day
             ,
             and
             to
             quench
             all
             the
             fiery
             darts
             of
             the
             wicked
             :
             Ephes
             :
          
           6
           :
           11
           :
           to
           19.
           
           God
           will
           loue
           them
           euen
           vnto
           the
           end
           ;
           he
           will
           loue
           them
           euen
           with
           an
           euerlasting
           loue
           ;
           his
           loue
           and
           mercy
           shall
           rest
           vpon
           them
           for
           euer
           :
           he
           will
           perfect
           that
           worke
           of
           grace
           which
           he
           hath
           begun
           within
           them
           ;
           and
           he
           will
           suffer
           no
           temptation
           whatsoeuer
           
           vtterly
           to
           vanquish
           and
           subdue
           them
           .
           Therefore
           it
           cannot
           be
           that
           they
           should
           euer
           finally
           or
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
        
         
           The
           eight
           sort
           and
           kind
           of
           promises
           making
           for
           me
           ,
           are
           :
           
           that
           the
           Lord
           will
           
             neuer
             forget
             his
             Saints
          
           ;
           that
           
             he
             will
             neuer
             cast
             them
             off
             :
             that
             he
             will
             quite
             subdue
             their
             iniquities
             and
             rebellions
             ;
             that
             he
             will
             heale
             their
             backslidings
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             will
             remember
             their
             iniquities
             and
             sinnes
             no
             more
             .
          
           From
           which
           this
           eighth
           argument
           doth
           arise
           .
           Those
           whom
           God
           hath
           promised
           ,
           
             neuer
             to
             forget
             ,
             neuer
             to
             cast
             out
             ,
             or
             off
             :
             those
             whose
             iniquities
             ,
             and
             rebellions
             he
             will
             quite
             subdue
             :
             those
             whose
             backslidings
             he
             will
             heale
             :
             and
             those
             whose
             sinnes
             and
             iniquities
             he
             will
             no
             more
             remember
             :
          
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           they
           should
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           But
           God
           hath
           promised
           all
           such
           as
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           
             neuer
             forget
             ,
             nor
             yet
             forsake
             them
             .
             Isai.
          
           49
           :
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           
             Can
             a
             woman
             forget
             her
             sucking
             child
             ,
             that
             she
             should
             not
             haue
             compassion
             on
             the
             sonne
             of
             her
             wombe
             ?
             yea
             ,
             they
             may
             forget
             :
             yet
             will
             not
             I
             forget
             thee
             .
             Behold
             ,
             I
             haue
             grauen
             thee
             vpon
             the
             palmes
             of
             my
             hands
             :
             thy
             wayes
             are
             continually
             before
             mee
             :
          
           and
           as
           God
           will
           not
           forget
           so
           neither
           will
           he
           
             forsake
             his
             people
          
           :
           1
           Sam.
           12
           :
           22.
           
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             forsake
             his
             people
             ,
             for
             his
             great
             names
             sake
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             pleased
             the
             Lord
             to
             make
             them
             his
             people
             :
             his
             gifts
             and
             graces
             they
             are
             without
             repentance
             :
             Rom.
          
           11.
           29.
           whom
           hee
           hath
           once
           
             chosen
             he
             will
             not
             forsake
             :
             Hebr.
          
           13.
           6.
           
           Yea
           ,
           God
           will
           
             quite
             subdue
             all
             their
             iniquities
             and
             rebellions
             ,
             and
             heale
             all
             their
             backslidings
             ,
             Ier.
          
           3.
           22.
           
           Hosea
           14.
           5.
           
           Mich.
           7.
           19.
           he
           
             will
             remember
             their
             sinnes
             and
             their
             iniquities
             no
             more
             :
             Ier.
          
           31.
           34.
           
           Heb.
           8.
           12.
           and
           10.
           17.
           
             hee
             will
             turne
             againe
             ,
             hee
             will
             haue
             compassion
             on
             them
             :
             hee
             will
             subdue
             their
             iniquities
             ,
             and
             cast
             all
             their
             sinnes
             into
             the
             depths
             of
             the
             sea
             :
             Mich
             :
          
           7.
           19.
           
           
             Hee
             hath
             chosen
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             cast
             them
             away
             .
          
           the
           Father
           hath
           
             giuen
             them
             to
             Christ
          
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           
             come
             vnto
             him
             ,
             will
             in
             no
             wise
             cast
             them
             out
             :
             Iohn
          
           6
           :
           37
           :
           therefore
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           ,
           either
           finally
           ,
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           If
           you
           obiect
           ,
           that
           though
           God
           will
           neuer
           forget
           ,
           
           neuer
           forsake
           them
           ,
           or
           cast
           them
           out
           ,
           yet
           they
           forget
           ,
           forsake
           and
           cast
           off
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           fall
           from
           God.
           I
           answere
           ;
           
           
           First
           ,
           that
           God
           wil
           subdue
           their
           rebellions
           ,
           &
           heal
           their
           backslidings
           :
           therefore
           they
           can
           neuer
           vtterly
           and
           totally
           reuolt
           from
           him
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           if
           God
           will
           neuer
           forsake
           them
           ,
           neuer
           forget
           them
           ,
           neuer
           cast
           them
           out
           ,
           as
           hee
           hath
           promised
           not
           to
           doe
           it
           :
           then
           they
           can
           neuer
           forsake
           ,
           forget
           ,
           or
           cast
           off
           God
           :
           for
           whiles
           he
           is
           with
           them
           and
           in
           them
           ,
           hee
           will
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           forsake
           ,
           or
           cast
           him
           off
           :
           Christ
           is
           that
           
             good
             sheepheard
             of
             our
             soules
          
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           
             his
             shepe
          
           ,
           hee
           will
           not
           onely
           not
           
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             his
             fold
             ,
          
           but
           
             he
             will
             also
             keepe
             them
             so
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             them
             shall
             be
             lost
             .
             Iohn
          
           10.
           28.
           and
           17.
           12.
           
           Wherfore
           this
           cauill
           and
           obiection
           is
           but
           vaine
           and
           idle
           .
        
         
           The
           ninth
           kind
           of
           promises
           making
           for
           me
           are
           these
           :
           he
           
           that
           
             beleeueth
             ,
             he
             that
             repenteth
             shall
             be
             saued
             ;
             he
             shall
             neuer
             perish
             ,
             neuer
             come
             into
             condemnation
             :
             he
             shall
             haue
             euer
             lasting
             life
             ,
             and
             shall
             receiue
             a
             sure
             reward
             .
          
           From
           which
           I
           raise
           this
           argument
           .
           They
           that
           shall
           
             assuredly
             be
             saued
             ,
             they
             that
             shall
             neuer
             perish
             ,
             nor
             come
             into
             condemnation
             :
             they
             that
             shall
             haue
             euerlasting
             life
             ,
             and
             shall
             receiue
             a
             sure
             reward
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             that
             they
             should
             euer
             fall
             quite
             away
          
           from
           grace
           .
           But
           God
           hath
           promised
           that
           all
           such
           
             as
             doe
             repent
             and
             beleiue
             shall
             assuredly
             be
             saued
             :
             that
             they
             shall
             neuer
             perish
             ,
             nor
             come
             into
             condemnation
             :
             that
             they
             shall
             haue
             euerlasting
             life
             ,
             and
             receiue
             a
             sure
             reward
             .
             Psa
             :
          
           34.
           22.
           
           Psal.
           37
           :
           40.
           
           Isai.
           45.
           17
           cap.
           55.
           3.
           
           Marke
           16.
           16.
           
           Luke
           12
           :
           32.
           
           Iohn
           .
           3.
           17
           ,
           18.
           cap
           5
           :
           24.
           cap.
           10
           :
           28.
           
           Rom
           :
           〈◊〉
           :
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           17
           ,
           21.
           cap
           8
           :
           1.
           cap.
           10
           :
           13.
           1
           
           Tim
           :
           4
           :
           8.
           
           Heb.
           11
           :
           16.
           1
           
           Iohn
           3
           :
           14.
           and
           Prou
           :
           11.
           18
           :
           all
           expresse
           in
           point
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           euer
           fall
           quite
           away
           from
           grace
           .
        
         
           To
           omit
           all
           others
           :
           The
           tenth
           and
           last
           promise
           which
           
           makes
           for
           me
           ,
           is
           that
           couenant
           which
           God
           hath
           made
           with
           all
           his
           children
           :
           Ezech
           :
           36
           :
           25
           ,
           26
           ,
           27
           ,
           28.
           
           
             I
             will
             sprinkle
             cleane
             water
             vpon
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             be
             cleane
             :
             from
             all
             your
             filt●…enesse
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             your
             idols
             will
             I
             cleanse
             you
             .
             A
             n●…w
             heart
             also
             will
             I
             giue
             you
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             spirit
             will
             I
             put
             within
             you
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             take
             ●…ay
             the
             stony
             heart
             out
             of
             your
             flesh
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             giue
             you
             an
             he●…rt
             of
             flesh
             :
             and
             I
             will
             put
             my
             spirit
             within
             you
             ,
             and
             cause
             you
             to
             walke
             in
             my
             statutes
             ,
             and
             yee
             shall
             keepe
             my
             iudgments
             and
             doe
             them
             :
             an●…
             yee
             shall
             be
             my
             people
             ,
             an●…
             I
             will
             be
             your
             God.
          
           From
           this
           gratious
           
           〈◊〉
           this
           〈◊〉
           ●…rgument
           may
           be
           framed
           .
           Those
           whom
           
             God
             will
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             all
             their
             sinne
             and
             filthin●…sse
             :
             those
             to
             whom
             ●…e
             will
             giue
             a
             new
             ●…eart
             and
             〈◊〉
             ne●…●…pirit
             :
             those
             whom
             hee
             will
             make
             to
             be
             his
             people
             and
             cause
             to
             walke
             in
             his
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             his
             iudgements
             and
             do●…
             them
             ,
          
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           But
           God
           hath
           couenanted
           with
           all
           such
           as
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           ,
           with
           all
           such
           as
           are
           his
           children
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           
             cleanse
             them
             from
             all
             their
             sinne
             and
             filthinesse
             ;
             that
             he
             will
             gi●…e
             them
             a
             n●…w
             heart
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             spirit
             :
             that
             he
             will
             make
             them
             his
             people
             ,
             ●…nd
             〈◊〉
             them
             to
             walke
             in
             his
             statutes
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             his
             iudgments
             and
             doe
             them
             ,
          
           (
           as
           appeartes
           by
           the
           praemises
           :
           )
           therefore
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           ,
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
        
         
           Loe
           here
           what
           a
           multitude
           of
           sweete
           and
           heauenly
           promises
           there
           are
           throughout
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           may
           fully
           assure
           and
           resolue
           euery
           true
           regenerate
           man
           ,
           and
           euery
           one
           that
           is
           a
           true
           member
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           ,
           neuer
           finally
           nor
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           Not
           one
           of
           all
           these
           promises
           but
           may
           assure
           a
           doubtfull
           ,
           scrupulous
           ,
           &
           perplexed
           conscience
           ,
           that
           he
           neede
           not
           feare
           a
           totall
           ,
           or
           a
           finall
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           if
           hee
           be
           but
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           ,
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Et
           〈◊〉
           non
           prosint
           si●…guila
           ,
           cuncta
           inuant
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           that
           any
           one
           of
           them
           by
           it selfe
           ,
           may
           thus
           resolue
           him
           ,
           what
           will
           they
           doe
           when
           as
           they
           ●…re
           all
           conioyned
           and
           put
           together
           ?
        
         
           But
           yet
           our
           stout
           Antagonists
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           leaue
           no
           stay
           or
           comfort
           to
           a
           Christian
           ●…oule
           ,
           will
           frustrate
           all
           these
           gratious
           promises
           ,
           and
           blow
           them
           quite
           away
           at
           one
           breath
           :
           one
           idle
           and
           false
           euasion
           ,
           forged
           out
           of
           the
           superfluity
           of
           their
           idle
           and
           frothy
           braines
           ,
           (
           without
           any
           ground
           in
           Scripture
           for
           to
           warrant
           it
           )
           shall
           be
           sufficient
           to
           delude
           and
           frustrate
           all
           these
           plaine
           ,
           comfortable
           ,
           sweete
           ,
           and
           heauenly
           promises
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           falsifie
           them
           as
           vntruths
           .
           For
           say
           they
           ,
           
           all
           these
           promises
           which
           you
           haue
           mentioned
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           absolute
           ,
           positiue
           ,
           and
           perpetuall
           in
           respect
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           but
           contingent
           ;
           accidentall
           ,
           and
           altogether
           vn
           certaine
           
           in
           respect
           of
           vs
           :
           they
           are
           all
           conditionall
           ,
           and
           suspended
           vpon
           our
           wills
           and
           vpon
           our
           perseuerance
           .
           Now
           there
           is
           no
           absolute
           certaintie
           in
           our
           perseuerance
           ,
           we
           are
           fickle
           and
           vnconstaut
           ,
           and
           may
           fall
           away
           from
           grace
           :
           and
           therefore
           these
           promises
           ,
           they
           giue
           vs
           no
           absolute
           assurance
           of
           our
           finall
           
           and
           totall
           perseuerance
           .
           This
           is
           in
           truth
           the
           onely
           answere
           that
           our
           aduersaries
           giue
           to
           all
           those
           Scriptures
           and
           reasons
           ,
           that
           we
           produce
           against
           them
           :
           this
           is
           the
           very
           sum
           and
           suhstance
           of
           all
           that
           they
           reply
           vnto
           vs.
           If
           this
           answere
           then
           of
           theirs
           bee
           but
           fully
           confuted
           ,
           and
           manifested
           to
           be
           but
           friuilous
           ,
           false
           and
           idle
           ;
           our
           aduersaries
           must
           then
           sit
           mute
           and
           silent
           ,
           and
           yeeld
           the
           cause
           to
           vs
           ,
           or
           else
           be
           condemned
           for
           their
           silence
           .
           Wherefore
           that
           I
           may
           giue
           a
           full
           and
           satisfactory
           defeate
           to
           this
           sophisticall
           ,
           false
           ,
           and
           fained
           euasion
           ,
           that
           it
           neuer
           lye
           as
           a
           rub
           in
           our
           way
           againe
           ,
           I
           shall
           now
           in
           counter
           it
           with
           the
           second
           thing
           which
           I
           haue
           obserued
           in
           these
           promises
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           absolute
           and
           positiue
           without
           any
           condition
           at
           all
           ,
           either
           on
           Gods
           part
           or
           our
           owne
           .
        
         
           I
           say
           that
           all
           these
           promises
           which
           I
           haue
           mentioned
           are
           
           absolute
           and
           positiue
           in
           themselues
           ,
           without
           any
           condition
           at
           all
           annexed
           to
           them
           ,
           either
           on
           Gods
           part
           or
           on
           ours
           :
           which
           I
           shall
           fully
           proue
           by
           these
           insuing
           reasons
           .
           First
           ,
           all
           the
           promises
           and
           couenants
           forecited
           :
           they
           are
           pronounced
           and
           set
           downe
           in
           absolute
           and
           positiue
           tearmes
           ,
           without
           any
           condition
           at
           all
           annexed
           to
           them
           ,
           either
           on
           Gods
           part
           or
           on
           ours
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           for
           any
           man
           to
           adde
           a
           condition
           to
           these
           promises
           ,
           when
           as
           God
           himselfe
           hath
           added
           none
           ,
           is
           but
           to
           sophisticate
           aud
           corrupt
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           yea
           it
           is
           to
           
             adde
             vnto
          
           it
           ,
           for
           which
           God
           
             will
             adde
             to
             him
             that
             doth
             it
             ,
             the
          
           
           
             plagues
             that
             he
             hath
             written
             in
             his
             booke
             :
             Reu
             :
          
           22.
           18.
           
           If
           you
           obiect
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           many
           places
           of
           Scripture
           pronounced
           absolutely
           ,
           which
           yet
           notwithstanding
           are
           conditionall
           :
           as
           that
           of
           Ionah
           3.
           4.
           
           
             Yet
             fortie
             dayes
             and
             Nineue
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             :
          
           and
           that
           o●…
           Is●…
           38
           1.
           
           
             Gods
             m●…ssage
             to
             Hezechiah
             .
             Set
             thine
             house
             in
             order
             for
             thou
             shalt
             〈◊〉
             and
             no●…
             liue
             .
          
           and
           Prou.
           22.
           4.
           
           
             By
             humilitie
             and
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             are
             riches
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             life
             .
          
           therefore
           
           these
           promises
           forecited
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           absolntely
           pronounced
           without
           any
           annexed
           condition
           ,
           yet
           there
           may
           be
           an
           implied
           condition
           in
           them
           .
           To
           this
           I
           answere
           ,
           First
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           great
           difference
           betwixt
           temporall
           judgments
           and
           mercies
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           couenants
           and
           promises
           For
           though
           God
           doth
           threaten
           a
           temporall
           judgment
           ●…gainst
           any
           people
           ,
           or
           person
           ,
           or
           promise
           any
           temporall
           blessing
           to
           them
           ,
           though
           the
           words
           of
           the
           judgment
           denounced
           ,
           or
           the
           mercy
           promised
           ,
           are
           absolute
           and
           positiue
           without
           any
           expresse
           condition
           annexed
           to
           them
           ,
           yet
           commonly
           there
           is
           an
           implied
           condition
           included
           in
           them
           ,
           for
           diuers
           reasons
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           applyed
           to
           spirituall
           couenants
           and
           promises
           .
           If
           temporall
           judgments
           bee
           denounced
           in
           positiue
           and
           absolute
           words
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           an
           implyed
           condition
           included
           in
           them
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           if
           they
           repent
           not
           )
           for
           these
           reasons
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           that
           God
           throughout
           the
           Scriptures
           hath
           promised
           mercy
           ,
           and
           freedome
           from
           temporall
           judgments
           ,
           to
           all
           such
           as
           shall
           meete
           him
           by
           repentance
           ;
           and
           therefore
           those
           particular
           denuntiations
           of
           temporall
           judgments
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           pronounced
           in
           absolute
           and
           positiue
           words
           ,
           haue
           commonly
           this
           implied
           condition
           annexed
           to
           them
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           doe
           repent
           ,
           because
           they
           shall
           not
           crosse
           and
           contradict
           his
           generall
           promises
           of
           mercy
           ,
           
             if
             they
             doe
             repent
          
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           most
           particular
           temporall
           judgments
           ,
           that
           are
           denounced
           against
           men
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           haue
           this
           condition
           expresly
           annexed
           to
           them
           ,
           
             vnlesse
             they
             repent
          
           ,
           as
           wee
           may
           reade
           at
           large
           :
           Deut.
           5
           ,
           30
           ,
           31.
           2
           
           Chron.
           7.
           13.
           14
           
           Ier.
           18.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           &
           Luke
           13.
           3
           ,
           5
           :
           &
           therefore
           ,
           the
           other
           absolute
           places
           must
           be
           expounded
           by
           these
           ,
           and
           haue
           this
           implied
           condition
           annexed
           to
           them
           :
           
             vnlesse
             they
             do
             repent
          
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           onely
           cause
           for
           which
           God
           doth
           threaten
           and
           inflict
           this
           temporall
           judgments
           vpon
           men
           ,
           is
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           repentance
           ;
           to
           saue
           them
           ,
           not
           for
           to
           destroy
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           they
           doe
           repent
           before
           the
           judgment
           is
           inflicted
           ,
           the
           judgment
           though
           absolutely
           denounced
           shall
           not
           be
           executed
           ,
           because
           God
           hath
           his
           end
           for
           which
           hee
           did
           intend
           for
           to
           inflict
           it
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           all
           Gods
           judgments
           they
           are
           onely
           inflicted
           because
           of
           sinne
           :
           if
           there
           
           were
           no
           sinne
           in
           men
           ,
           there
           should
           bee
           then
           no
           judgment●…
           of
           God
           inflicted
           on
           them
           :
           now
           repentance
           before
           Gods
           judgments
           are
           executed
           ,
           doth
           vtterly
           take
           away
           the
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           consequent
           the
           judgment
           which
           should
           follow
           sinne
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           absolutely
           denounced
           :
           therefore
           all
           those
           judgments
           that
           are
           absolutely
           denounced
           against
           men
           without
           any
           annexed
           condition
           ,
           haue
           commonly
           an
           implyed
           condition
           included
           in
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           haue
           relation
           and
           reference
           to
           our
           repentance
           .
           So
           againe
           for
           temporall
           blessings
           :
           though
           God
           doth
           sometimes
           promise
           them
           absolutely
           vnto
           his
           children
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           alwaies
           an
           implied
           condition
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           many
           reasons
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           that
           these
           temporall
           blessings
           are
           not
           alwaies
           best
           for
           them
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           ought
           times
           greater
           crosses
           and
           curses
           then
           blessings
           to
           them
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           things
           of
           a
           fading
           ,
           fickle
           ,
           and
           vnconstant
           nature
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           no
           speciall
           tokens
           of
           Gods
           loue
           :
           they
           are
           common
           to
           wicked
           men
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           Saints
           .
           Fithly
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           the
           proper
           portion
           and
           inheritance
           of
           the
           Saints
           :
           God
           hath
           prouided
           farre
           better
           and
           greater
           things
           for
           them
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           because
           God
           in
           most
           places
           of
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           suspend
           these
           temporall
           blessings
           vpon
           these
           two
           conditions
           .
           First
           ,
           if
           his
           children
           doe
           obey
           him
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           these
           outward
           blessings
           are
           best
           for
           them
           :
           to
           which
           conditionall
           Scriptures
           ,
           all
           other
           positiue
           places
           must
           be
           referred
           .
           But
           now
           it
           is
           farre
           otherwise
           ,
           with
           those
           spirituall
           couenants
           and
           promises
           which
           God
           doth
           make
           vnto
           his
           children
           in
           positiue
           and
           absolute
           words
           :
           because
           all
           these
           promises
           they
           haue
           reference
           vnto
           Gods
           gratious
           goodnesse
           ,
           mercy
           and
           bountie
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           mans
           desert
           or
           merit
           :
           and
           also
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           alwaies
           best
           for
           the
           Saints
           that
           these
           couenants
           and
           promises
           should
           be
           fulfilled
           .
           Now
           for
           these
           spirituall
           promises
           of
           grace
           which
           we
           finde
           recorded
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           you
           must
           vnderstand
           that
           there
           are
           two
           sorts
           of
           them
           .
           The
           first
           generall
           and
           common
           vnto
           all
           men
           .
           The
           second
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           onely
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           .
           For
           the
           first
           sort
           of
           promises
           
           they
           are
           conditionall
           ,
           and
           haue
           reference
           to
           something
           which
           is
           first
           to
           be
           wrought
           in
           vs
           by
           God
           ,
           before
           that
           wee
           can
           haue
           any
           benefit
           or
           aduantage
           by
           them
           :
           but
           when
           once
           the
           condition
           on
           our
           parts
           is
           in
           truth
           performed
           by
           God
           ,
           who
           workes
           it
           for
           vs
           ,
           then
           the
           promises
           and
           the
           things
           promised
           are
           our
           owne
           for
           euer
           ,
           without
           any
           further
           condition
           .
           This
           we
           may
           see
           in
           these
           three
           seuerall
           promises
           of
           God.
           Hee
           that
           
             repenteth
             ,
             hee
             that
             beleeueth
             ,
             hee
             that
             receiueth
             Iesus
             Christ
             shall
             be
             saued
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             come
             into
             condemnation
             .
             Marke
          
           16
           :
           16.
           
           Iohn
           1
           :
           12.
           cap.
           3
           :
           17
           ,
           18.
           cap.
           5
           :
           24.
           
           Acts
           2
           :
           37
           ,
           38
           ,
           39.
           cap.
           3
           :
           19.
           and
           cap.
           16.
           30
           ,
           31.
           
           Here
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           these
           promises
           being
           conditionall
           ,
           and
           requiring
           something
           on
           our
           parts
           before
           wee
           shall
           inioy
           them
           ,
           wee
           by
           the
           assistance
           and
           helpe
           of
           God
           must
           first
           truly
           repent
           ,
           beleiue
           ,
           and
           receiue
           Iesus
           Christ
           before
           we
           shall
           be
           saued
           ,
           and
           freed
           from
           condemnation
           :
           but
           when
           we
           haue
           once
           truly
           repented
           ,
           belieued
           ,
           and
           receiued
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           saued
           ,
           and
           freed
           from
           condemnation
           for
           euer
           .
           Now
           in
           these
           three
           generall
           promises
           ,
           I
           would
           haue
           you
           to
           obserue
           these
           two
           things
           which
           make
           much
           for
           my
           present
           purpose
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           these
           three
           promises
           are
           the
           originall
           charters
           and
           assurances
           ,
           that
           giue
           vs
           interest
           ,
           right
           ,
           and
           title
           vnto
           heauen
           and
           eternall
           life
           :
           and
           that
           all
           these
           other
           promises
           which
           belong
           vnto
           vs
           after
           we
           haue
           truly
           belieued
           ,
           repented
           ,
           and
           receiued
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           giue
           vs
           no
           new
           interest
           ,
           right
           ,
           and
           title
           to
           heauen
           and
           eternall
           life
           ,
           but
           onely
           serue
           for
           to
           confirme
           and
           strengthen
           that
           interest
           ,
           right
           ,
           and
           title
           to
           which
           wee
           had
           in
           them
           before
           ,
           by
           these
           three
           generall
           promises
           ,
           that
           so
           wee
           may
           inioy
           them
           with
           greater
           comfort
           and
           assurance
           .
           I
           cannot
           better
           expresse
           it
           then
           by
           this
           similitude
           .
           A
           man
           hath
           lands
           demised
           to
           him
           ,
           by
           a
           fine
           ,
           or
           by
           a
           deed
           indented
           and
           inrolled
           ,
           or
           some
           such
           originall
           conuaiance
           :
           these
           very
           originall
           deedes
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           assurance
           ,
           doe
           giue
           him
           ,
           a
           full
           ,
           perfect
           ,
           and
           absolute
           right
           and
           interest
           in
           those
           lands
           .
           Suppose
           now
           ,
           that
           after
           this
           deuise
           ,
           the
           party
           that
           sold
           those
           lands
           should
           make
           a
           generall
           release
           or
           confirmation
           of
           those
           lands
           ,
           vnto
           the
           party
           to
           whom
           they
           were
           deuised
           :
           this
           release
           or
           confirmation
           ,
           
           giues
           him
           no
           new
           right
           or
           interest
           in
           these
           lands
           ,
           but
           onely
           serues
           to
           strengthen
           and
           confirme
           the
           old
           ,
           which
           was
           sure
           and
           safe
           enough
           before
           .
           So
           it
           is
           heare
           :
           these
           three
           originall
           promises
           when
           once
           wee
           doe
           truly
           
             beleiue
             ,
             repent
             and
             receiue
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
          
           they
           are
           the
           originall
           charters
           that
           giue
           vs
           a
           full
           ,
           sure
           ,
           and
           perfect
           interest
           ,
           right
           ,
           and
           title
           to
           heauen
           and
           eternall
           life
           :
           and
           all
           these
           other
           promises
           which
           God
           makes
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           either
           for
           himselfe
           or
           vs
           ,
           when
           once
           we
           are
           within
           the
           couenant
           and
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           serue
           onely
           to
           strengthen
           and
           confirme
           our
           ancient
           interest
           ,
           right
           ,
           and
           title
           vnto
           heauen
           ,
           which
           was
           sure
           and
           safe
           before
           ,
           they
           giue
           vs
           no
           new
           interest
           ,
           right
           ,
           and
           title
           to
           it
           .
           So
           that
           if
           a
           man
           doe
           but
           once
           truly
           
             beleiue
             ,
             repent
             ,
             and
             receiue
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
          
           this
           makes
           him
           sure
           of
           heauen
           and
           eternall
           life
           ,
           though
           hee
           had
           no
           other
           promises
           to
           assure
           him
           but
           these
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           obserue
           ,
           that
           saluation
           ,
           heauen
           ,
           and
           eternall
           life
           in
           these
           three
           radicall
           and
           originall
           promises
           are
           suspended
           onely
           ,
           and
           depend
           meerely
           vpon
           the
           performance
           of
           the
           conditions
           themselues
           ,
           and
           not
           vpon
           the
           perpetuall
           and
           continuall
           performance
           of
           them
           .
           God
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           if
           ye
           beleiue
           and
           beleiue
           for
           euer
           ,
           if
           yee
           repent
           and
           repent
           for
           euer
           ,
           if
           yee
           receiue
           Iesus
           Christ
           and
           receiue
           him
           for
           euer
           ,
           yee
           shall
           bee
           saued
           and
           haue
           euerlasting
           life
           :
           no
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           such
           matter
           in
           the
           promises
           :
           but
           if
           wee
           
             truly
             beleiue
             ,
             if
             we
             doe
             truly
             repent
             ,
             and
             receiue
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           in
           the
           sinceritie
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           but
           once
           ,
           wee
           
             shall
             be
             saued
             and
             haue
             euerlasting
             life
             :
          
           because
           that
           hee
           that
           doth
           truly
           beleiue
           ,
           truly
           repent
           ,
           and
           receiue
           Christ
           Iesus
           but
           once
           ,
           doth
           belieue
           ,
           repent
           ,
           and
           receiue
           Christ
           Iesus
           for
           euer
           ,
           
             he
             is
             passed
             from
             death
             to
             life
             for
             euer
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             come
             into
             condemnation
             :
             Iohn
          
           5
           :
           24.
           
           Rom
           :
           8
           :
           1
           ,
           2.
           and
           Marke
           16.
           16.
           
           Suppose
           a
           man
           should
           promise
           another
           an
           hundred
           pounds
           ,
           vpon
           condition
           that
           hee
           should
           marry
           his
           daughter
           ,
           or
           publikely
           recant
           those
           iniuries
           which
           he
           had
           done
           vnto
           him
           :
           if
           there
           he
           doth
           marry
           his
           daughter
           but
           once
           ,
           or
           recant
           those
           iniuries
           in
           publike
           but
           once
           ,
           though
           hee
           doe
           not
           reitterate
           them
           ,
           hee
           shail
           haue
           the
           hundred
           pound
           ,
           because
           hee
           hath
           performed
           the
           condition
           .
           So
           when
           as
           God
           doth
           promise
           vs
           saluation
           ,
           heauen
           ,
           
           and
           eternall
           life
           
             if
             we
             belieue
             ,
             r●…pent
             ,
             and
             receiue
             Christ
             Iesus
             in
          
           sinceritie
           and
           in
           truth
           :
           if
           once
           wee
           doe
           but
           truly
           
             beleiue
             ,
             repent
             ,
             and
             receiue
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
          
           wee
           shall
           certainly
           be
           saued
           ,
           and
           haue
           heauen
           ,
           and
           euerlasting
           life
           ,
           because
           the
           condition
           on
           which
           these
           are
           suspended
           is
           performed
           .
           I
           would
           aske
           but
           this
           question
           ,
           of
           any
           of
           our
           Antagonists
           ,
           whether
           any
           man
           may
           not
           safely
           make
           this
           argument
           with
           himselfe
           ?
           Euery
           one
           that
           doth
           truly
           
             belieue
             ,
             repent
             ,
             and
             receiue
             Christ
             Iesus
             shall
             be
             saued
             ,
             and
             haue
             euerlasting
             life
             .
          
           But
           I
           my selfe
           do
           truly
           
             belieue
             ,
             repent
             ,
             and
             receiue
             Christ
             Iesus
             :
          
           therefore
           I
           
             shall
             bee
             saued
             ,
             and
             haue
             euerlasting
             life
             .
          
           If
           this
           be
           not
           a
           good
           argument
           ,
           then
           what
           benefit
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           or
           assurance
           can
           any
           Christian
           take
           from
           these
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           promises
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ?
           what
           claime
           ,
           interest
           ,
           or
           title
           can
           he
           lay
           to
           saluation
           ,
           heauen
           ,
           or
           eternall
           life
           ?
           or
           to
           what
           end
           doe
           these
           promises
           serue
           ?
           If
           it
           be
           a
           good
           argument
           (
           as
           I
           thinke
           none
           can
           deny
           it
           )
           then
           certainly
           heauen
           ,
           saluation
           ,
           and
           eternall
           life
           ,
           depend
           onely
           vpon
           the
           faith
           and
           repentance
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           their
           receiuing
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           without
           any
           necessary
           relation
           to
           any
           inclusiue
           condition
           ,
           if
           they
           perseuere
           withall
           :
           for
           he
           that
           doth
           but
           once
           truly
           beleiue
           ,
           repent
           ,
           and
           receiue
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           doth
           beleiue
           ,
           repent
           ,
           and
           receiue
           Christ
           for
           euer
           .
           Certainly
           as
           Christ
           himselfe
           
             by
             dying
             vnto
             sinne
             but
             once
             is
             become
             the
             authour
             of
             eternall
             saluation
             to
             all
             truly
             penitent
             and
             beleiuing
             sinners
             ,
             and
             being
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             dieth
             no
             more
             ,
             death
             hath
             no
             more
             dominion
             ouer
             him
             .
             Rom
             :
          
           6
           :
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           Hebr
           :
           5
           :
           9.
           cap.
           7
           :
           27.
           and
           cap
           :
           9
           :
           25
           :
           28.
           
           So
           he
           that
           is
           but
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           ,
           and
           
             aliue
             to
             God
             ,
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             dieth
             no
             more
             ,
             death
             hath
             no
             more
             dominion
             ouer
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             shall
             liue
             for
             euer
             vnto
             God
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             come
             into
             condemnation
             .
             Rom
             :
          
           6
           :
           7
           :
           to
           12
           :
           Iohn
           5
           :
           24.
           
           Rom
           :
           8
           :
           2.
           1
           
           Iohn
           3
           :
           9
           ,
           14.
           and
           Hebr
           :
           10
           :
           2.
           how
           then
           can
           he
           euer
           finally
           or
           ●…otally
           fall
           from
           grace
           ?
           Let
           all
           the
           deuils
           in
           hell
           ,
           or
           men
           in
           earth
           lay
           their
           heades
           together
           ,
           they
           shall
           neuer
           with
           all
           their
           wit
           and
           sophistrie
           delude
           or
           ouerthrow
           this
           plaine
           and
           pregnant
           truth
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           there
           are
           a
           second
           sort
           of
           promises
           which
           are
           proper
           &
           peculiar
           only
           to
           those
           which
           are
           in
           truth
           regenerated
           ,
           and
           
           within
           the
           couenant
           and
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           of
           which
           sort
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           all
           the
           promises
           which
           I
           haue
           formerly
           cited
           are
           :
           which
           promises
           I
           haue
           proued
           ,
           giue
           them
           no
           new
           interest
           ,
           right
           ,
           or
           title
           vnto
           heauen
           and
           eternall
           life
           ,
           but
           onely
           serue
           to
           ratifie
           and
           confirme
           that
           interest
           ,
           right
           ,
           and
           title
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           to
           them
           before
           ,
           vpon
           their
           first
           repentance
           and
           true
           conuersion
           vnto
           God
           :
           the
           first
           three
           promises
           are
           our
           assurance
           for
           the
           end
           :
           these
           latter
           assure
           vs
           of
           the
           way
           and
           meanes
           for
           to
           attaine
           the
           end
           :
           Now
           all
           these
           promises
           they
           are
           pronounced
           absolutly
           without
           any
           condition
           at
           all
           annexed
           to
           them
           :
           they
           are
           positiue
           and
           absolute
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           pronounced
           categorically
           and
           plainly
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           perceiue
           if
           you
           will
           but
           cast
           backe
           your
           eyes
           vpon
           them
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           you
           cannot
           annex
           any
           condition
           of
           your
           owne
           vnto
           them
           ,
           when
           as
           God
           himselfe
           hath
           annexed
           none
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           all
           those
           promises
           which
           I
           haue
           formerly
           cited
           ,
           must
           needes
           be
           absolute
           and
           positiue
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           performed
           to
           the
           vtmost
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           made
           by
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           without
           any
           reference
           and
           relation
           vnto
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           to
           be
           done
           by
           vs
           :
           God
           doth
           onely
           promise
           what
           he
           will
           doe
           for
           vs
           ,
           he
           himselfe
           doth
           vndertake
           all
           for
           vs
           ,
           he
           will
           act
           his
           owne
           and
           our
           parts
           too
           ,
           without
           exacting
           any
           condition
           at
           all
           from
           vs.
           When
           we
           are
           but
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           then
           hee
           doth
           couenant
           and
           promise
           :
           that
           hee
           will
           
             preser●…e
             vs
             blamelesse
             till
             his
             comming
             ;
             that
             he
             will
             finish
             that
             worke
             of
             grace
             which
             he
             hath
             begunne
             within
             vs
             :
             that
             he
             will
             carry
             vs
             in
             his
             armes
             and
             bosome
             and
             keepe
             vs
             from
             falling
             :
             that
             hee
             will
             subdue
             our
             sins
             and
             corruptions
             for
             vs
             ;
             that
             he
             will
             heale
             our
             backslidings
             and
             rebellions
             :
             that
             hee
             will
             work●…
             all
             our
             workes
             in
             vs
             and
             for
             vs
             :
             Isay
          
           26
           :
           12.
           
           God
           himselfe
           hath
           absolutely
           vndertaken
           to
           doe
           all
           that
           for
           vs
           ,
           which
           he
           requireth
           and
           expecteth
           from
           vs
           :
           there
           is
           not
           any
           thing
           at
           all
           that
           God
           requires
           of
           vs
           ,
           but
           he
           hath
           absolutely
           promised
           to
           doe
           it
           for
           vs
           :
           true
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           hee
           will
           vse
           vs
           as
           instruments
           in
           the
           worke
           ,
           but
           hee
           himselfe
           will
           doe
           the
           worke
           .
           All
           the
           promises
           which
           I
           haue
           cited
           containe
           nothing
           else
           but
           what
           God
           himselfe
           will
           doe
           for
           vs
           out
           of
           his
           fauour
           ,
           loue
           ,
           and
           bounty
           :
           he
           tieth
           vs
           to
           no
           
           conditions
           in
           any
           of
           these
           promises
           :
           he
           onely
           declares
           what
           hee
           will
           freely
           doe
           for
           vs
           ,
           when
           once
           wee
           are
           his
           children
           ,
           without
           exacting
           any
           thing
           from
           vs
           at
           all
           .
           If
           hee
           doth
           require
           any
           thing
           at
           our
           hands
           ,
           it
           is
           onely
           that
           which
           he
           himselfe
           hath
           couenanted
           and
           promised
           to
           doe
           for
           vs.
           Wherefore
           all
           those
           former
           promises
           and
           couenants
           ,
           seeing
           they
           are
           positiue
           and
           absolute
           ,
           containing
           nothing
           in
           them
           but
           what
           God
           himselfe
           doth
           absolutely
           promise
           to
           vs
           and
           for
           vs
           ,
           without
           requiring
           any
           thing
           at
           all
           from
           vs
           ,
           but
           what
           hee
           himselfe
           doth
           absolutely
           couenant
           to
           doe
           for
           vs
           :
           these
           promises
           must
           needes
           be
           absolute
           in
           themselues
           without
           any
           inclusiue
           condition
           at
           all
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           these
           promises
           which
           I
           haue
           mentioned
           must
           needes
           be
           absolute
           and
           positiue
           without
           any
           inclusiue
           or
           implied
           condition
           at
           all
           ,
           because
           that
           most
           of
           them
           are
           vncapable
           of
           any
           condition
           :
           and
           you
           cannot
           annex
           any
           condition
           at
           all
           vnto
           them
           ,
           without
           a
           manifest
           contradiction
           ,
           and
           ouerturning
           of
           the
           promises
           .
           For
           example
           ,
           to
           instance
           in
           some
           of
           them
           .
           The
           
             righteous
             shall
             neuer
             be
             remoued
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             trust
             in
             the
             Lrod
             shall
             be
             as
             mount
             Zion
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             remoued
             ,
             but
             standeth
             fast
             for
             euer
             :
          
           which
           is
           the
           first
           of
           these
           promises
           which
           I
           haue
           cited
           .
           Here
           is
           an
           absolute
           promise
           which
           is
           vncapable
           of
           any
           inclusiue
           condition
           .
           Our
           Antagonists
           they
           indeede
           will
           annex
           a
           condition
           to
           it
           .
           For
           say
           they
           it
           is
           true
           that
           
             the
             righteous
             and
             such
             as
          
           
           
             trust
             in
             the
             Lord
             shall
             not
             be
             remoued
             ,
          
           but
           
             shall
             stand
             for
             euer
          
           ,
           if
           they
           continue
           righteous
           and
           trust
           still
           in
           God
           ,
           but
           not
           else
           .
           For
           answere
           to
           which
           cauell
           .
           I
           would
           first
           demaund
           of
           them
           
           whence
           they
           learned
           this
           euasion
           ,
           and
           from
           whence
           they
           had
           it
           ?
           if
           it
           be
           Gods
           ,
           then
           shew
           mee
           where
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           Scripture
           I
           shall
           finde
           it
           .
           If
           their
           owne
           &
           not
           Gods
           ,
           why
           then
           should
           I
           my
           s●…lfe
           ot
           any
           else
           beleiue
           it
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           would
           but
           aske
           them
           ,
           whether
           this
           promise
           of
           God
           ?
           hath
           reference
           onely
           to
           the
           present
           state
           of
           grace
           wherein
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           doe
           stand
           ,
           or
           to
           their
           future
           continuance
           onely
           ,
           or
           to
           both
           of
           them
           ?
           If
           to
           that
           present
           estate
           of
           grace
           onely
           wherein
           they
           stand
           without
           any
           reference
           to
           their
           future
           stabilitie
           ,
           then
           the
           sence
           of
           the
           place
           is
           this
           .
           Euery
           righteous
           man
           ,
           and
           
           euery
           one
           that
           trusteth
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           is
           for
           the
           present
           so
           setled
           and
           established
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           not
           ,
           nor
           cannot
           bee
           remoued
           but
           shall
           stand
           fast
           for
           euer
           ;
           and
           then
           their
           supposition
           if
           he
           continue
           righteous
           and
           trust
           in
           God
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           meere
           Battalogie
           ,
           or
           a
           meere
           contradiction
           :
           hee
           shall
           not
           be
           remoued
           but
           shall
           stand
           fast
           for
           euer
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           not
           remoued
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           stand
           ●…ast
           for
           euer
           :
           or
           as
           long
           as
           he
           is
           not
           remoued
           ,
           so
           long
           he
           standeth
           fast
           .
           Or
           else
           he
           shall
           not
           ,
           nor
           cannot
           be
           remoued
           ,
           but
           shall
           stand
           fast
           for
           euer
           ,
           and
           yet
           hee
           may
           be
           remoued
           and
           stand
           fast
           for
           euer
           :
           a
           learned
           and
           scholasticall
           interpretation
           .
           If
           it
           hath
           reference
           to
           their
           future
           continuance
           onely
           ,
           or
           to
           their
           present
           estate
           and
           their
           future
           continuance
           both
           :
           then
           the
           genuine
           and
           proper
           sence
           and
           meaning
           of
           this
           promise
           is
           this
           .
           That
           all
           righteous
           men
           and
           such
           as
           trust
           in
           God
           ,
           are
           for
           the
           present
           in
           a
           sure
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           shall
           stand
           so
           fast
           for
           euer
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           ,
           nor
           cannot
           be
           remoued
           from
           it
           :
           and
           this
           indeede
           is
           the
           proper
           sence
           and
           meaning
           of
           this
           promise
           ,
           which
           hath
           reference
           both
           to
           the
           present
           and
           future
           estate
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
           Well
           then
           ,
           let
           this
           be
           the
           scope
           &
           meaning
           of
           this
           promise
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           :
           let
           vs
           apply
           their
           glosse
           and
           exposition
           to
           it
           ,
           (
           if
           they
           continue
           righteous
           and
           trust
           still
           in
           God
           :
           or
           as
           long
           as
           they
           continue
           righteous
           ,
           and
           trust
           in
           God
           :
           )
           then
           the
           sence
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           promise
           is
           this
           .
           That
           all
           righteous
           men
           and
           such
           as
           trust
           in
           God
           ,
           are
           for
           the
           present
           in
           a
           sure
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           shall
           stand
           so
           fast
           for
           euer
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           ,
           nor
           cannot
           bee
           euer
           remoued
           from
           it
           ,
           as
           long
           (
           say
           they
           )
           as
           they
           continue
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           continue
           righteous
           and
           trust
           still
           in
           God.
           Which
           clause
           and
           addition
           of
           theirs
           ,
           is
           first
           ,
           contradictory
           and
           repugnant
           to
           the
           praemises
           :
           for
           the
           praemises
           say
           ,
           that
           their
           estate
           is
           sure
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           ,
           nor
           cannot
           be
           remoued
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           shall
           stand
           fast
           for
           euer
           :
           this
           addition
           and
           glosse
           ,
           if
           they
           continue
           ,
           or
           as
           long
           as
           they
           continue
           righteous
           ,
           supposeth
           that
           they
           may
           bee
           remoued
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           stand
           fast
           for
           euer
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           estate
           is
           not
           sure
           :
           which
           is
           quite
           crosse
           and
           contradictory
           to
           the
           praemises
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           cannot
           be
           admitted
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           
           but
           a
           meere
           〈◊〉
           and
           nugation
           :
           the
           promise
           certifieth
           vs
           ,
           that
           
             the
             righteous
             shall
             neuer
             be
             remoued
             ,
             that
             〈◊〉
             cannot
             be
             re●…
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             stand
             fast
             for
             euer
          
           ;
           yea
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           if
           he
           continue
           righteous
           ,
           or
           as
           long
           as
           he
           continues
           righteous
           ,
           which
           in
           effect
           and
           substance
           is
           no
           more
           but
           this
           :
           the
           righteous
           shall
           neuer
           be
           remoued
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           not
           remoued
           :
           and
           hee
           shall
           stand
           fast
           for
           euer
           ,
           if
           he
           stand
           fast
           for
           euer
           .
           For
           the
           promise
           doth
           preserue
           him
           in
           his
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           estate
           of
           grace
           :
           the
           promise
           doth
           support
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           hee
           the
           promise
           :
           he
           continues
           righteous
           ,
           and
           trusteth
           still
           in
           God
           ,
           because
           that
           God
           hath
           promised
           that
           he
           shall
           doe
           so
           :
           he
           shall
           stand
           fast
           for
           euer
           ,
           and
           neuer
           be
           remoued
           ,
           not
           because
           hee
           doth
           doe
           so
           ,
           but
           because
           God
           hath
           promised
           that
           hee
           shall
           do
           so
           :
           so
           that
           their
           clause
           &
           supposition
           ,
           if
           he
           continue
           ,
           or
           as
           long
           as
           he
           continues
           righteous
           trusting
           in
           God
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           meere
           tautologie
           :
           for
           if
           a
           man
           continue
           righteous
           ,
           it
           is
           certaine
           that
           he
           shal
           neuer
           be
           remoued
           ,
           or
           fall
           frō
           grace
           ,
           though
           this
           promise
           of
           God
           had
           neuer
           beene
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           would
           demand
           this
           question
           of
           them
           ,
           what
           profit
           ,
           fruite
           ,
           or
           benefit
           any
           Christian
           could
           reape
           from
           this
           promise
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           this
           their
           exposition
           &
           glosse
           vpon
           it
           were
           true
           ?
           For
           if
           this
           promise
           (
           as
           they
           pretend
           )
           doth
           not
           establish
           &
           settle
           Christians
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           giue
           them
           full
           &
           comfortable
           assurance
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           faith
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           continue
           and
           perseuere
           for
           euer
           ,
           and
           neuer
           fall
           from
           grace
           ;
           what
           benefit
           or
           comfort
           haue
           they
           from
           it
           ?
           If
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           assures
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           continue
           righteous
           and
           trust
           still
           in
           God
           ,
           that
           then
           they
           shall
           neuer
           be
           remoued
           ,
           but
           shall
           stand
           fast
           in
           grace
           for
           euer
           :
           then
           it
           leaues
           them
           but
           where
           they
           were
           before
           :
           for
           if
           they
           should
           continue
           and
           perseuere
           in
           grace
           vnto
           the
           end
           ,
           its
           certaine
           that
           they
           should
           neuer
           be
           remoued
           ,
           though
           God
           had
           made
           no
           such
           promise
           at
           all
           vnto
           them
           :
           and
           so
           this
           answere
           of
           theirs
           ,
           doth
           quite
           frustrate
           and
           make
           void
           the
           promises
           of
           God.
           If
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           promise
           declares
           Gods
           constancy
           to
           the
           righteous
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           constant
           vnto
           him
           :
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           this
           in
           it
           :
           for
           
           God
           doth
           not
           promise
           here
           what
           he
           will
           be
           vnto
           his
           Saints
           ,
           but
           he
           o●…ely
           promiseth
           what
           they
           shall
           be
           :
           he
           doth
           not
           promise
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           not
           remoue
           from
           them
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           shall
           neuer
           be
           remoued
           ,
           and
           stand
           fast
           for
           euer
           :
           this
           promise
           hath
           onely
           reference
           to
           the
           stability
           of
           the
           Saints
           ;
           it
           onely
           declares
           what
           their
           estate
           shall
           bee
           ,
           〈◊〉
           not
           what
           God
           will
           bee
           to
           them
           :
           and
           therefore
           this
           their
           answere
           and
           exposition
           ,
           doth
           but
           delude
           &
           frustrate
           these
           promises
           of
           God.
           Fourthly
           ,
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           this
           clause
           and
           glosse
           of
           theirs
           doth
           quite
           peruert
           this
           promise
           of
           God
           :
           and
           all
           the
           other
           promises
           .
           For
           it
           takes
           away
           all
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           puts
           all
           on
           man
           :
           whereas
           this
           and
           all
           the
           other
           promises
           ,
           take
           all
           from
           man
           ,
           and
           puts
           all
           on
           God
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           may
           haue
           the
           praise
           and
           glory
           of
           all
           :
           The
           Scriptures
           they
           informe
           vs
           ,
           that
           a
           regenerate
           mans
           estate
           ,
           is
           permanent
           ,
           sure
           ,
           and
           perpetuall
           ,
           because
           that
           God
           hath
           promised
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           so
           :
           because
           that
           God
           hath
           promised
           ,
           that
           the
           righteous
           man
           shall
           neuer
           be
           remoued
           ,
           but
           shall
           stand
           fast
           for
           euer
           :
           they
           by
           this
           euasion
           ,
           
             if
             he
             continue
             righteous
          
           ,
           take
           all
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           lay
           all
           on
           man
           ;
           that
           so
           man
           may
           glory
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           God.
           So
           that
           this
           euasion
           and
           shift
           of
           theirs
           ,
           it
           peruerts
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           :
           it
           robs
           God
           of
           the
           glory
           ,
           and
           man
           of
           the
           fruite
           and
           comfort
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           cannot
           be
           admitted
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           I
           answere
           .
           That
           this
           promise
           which
           I
           haue
           mentioned
           ,
           is
           partly
           a
           promise
           ,
           to
           assure
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           of
           the
           perpetuity
           of
           their
           estate
           ,
           because
           that
           God
           will
           establish
           them
           for
           euer
           ,
           and
           neuer
           suffer
           them
           to
           be
           remoued
           :
           and
           partly
           a
           declaration
           or
           discription
           ,
           of
           the
           firmenesse
           ,
           stability
           ,
           and
           perpetuity
           of
           a
           regenerate
           mans
           estate
           :
           and
           if
           it
           bee
           a
           declaration
           ,
           and
           a
           discription
           of
           the
           stability
           and
           firmnesse
           of
           a
           regenerate
           mans
           estate
           ,
           then
           it
           cannot
           admit
           of
           any
           inclusiue
           and
           implied
           condition
           .
           For
           a
           declaration
           ,
           manifestation
           ,
           or
           description
           ,
           admits
           of
           no
           suppositions
           or
           inclusiue
           conditions
           ;
           but
           is
           a
           thing
           that
           is
           plaine
           ,
           absolute
           ,
           and
           positiue
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           declaring
           things
           as
           they
           are
           in
           themselues
           ,
           without
           any
           ambiguities
           at
           all
           :
           so
           that
           it
           admits
           of
           no
           suppositions
           or
           conditions
           at
           all
           .
           Now
           that
           this
           place
           of
           Psal
           :
           125
           :
           1
           :
           should
           bee
           a
           declaration
           and
           a
           
           discription
           of
           the
           firmnesse
           and
           stability
           of
           a
           Christian
           mans
           estate
           ;
           it
           appeares
           most
           euidently
           by
           the
           words
           themselues
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           illustration
           or
           similitude
           that
           is
           included
           in
           thē
           .
           The
           words
           are
           these
           .
           
             They
             that
             trust
             in
             the
             Lord
             shall
             bee
             as
             mount
             Zion
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             remoued
             ,
             but
             standeth
             fast
             for
             euer●…
          
           Here
           the
           state
           of
           a
           regenerate
           man
           is
           illustrated
           and
           set
           forth
           by
           a
           comparison
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           stable
           and
           firme
           as
           
             mount
             Zion
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             remoued
             ,
             but
             standeth
             fast
             for
             euer
             .
          
           Which
           proues
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           promise
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           likewise
           a
           discription
           and
           declaration
           of
           the
           sure
           &
           stedfast
           estare
           of
           faithfull
           Christians
           :
           and
           being
           so
           ,
           their
           imaginary
           and
           inclusiue
           condition
           ,
           (
           if
           hee
           continue
           to
           trust
           in
           God
           )
           it
           can
           neuer
           stand
           together
           with
           it
           .
           Sixthly
           ,
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           this
           their
           glosse
           ,
           (
           
             if
             they
             continue
             righteous
             and
             trust
             still
             in
             God
          
           )
           can
           neuer
           be
           admitted
           :
           for
           the
           words
           are
           not
           :
           these
           that
           
             trust
             in
             the
             Lord
          
           are
           not
           for
           the
           present
           onely
           
             like
             to
             mount
             Zion
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             remoued
             :
          
           but
           
             they
             shall
             be
             so
          
           :
           they
           are
           so
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           
             they
             shall
             be
             so
             for
             euer
             ,
          
           which
           hath
           reference
           to
           all
           future
           times
           :
           they
           doe
           not
           one
           onely
           stand
           fast
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           but
           
             they
             shall
             stand
             fast
             for
             euer
             :
          
           if
           therefore
           they
           do
           not
           onely
           stand
           fast
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           but
           
             shall
             doe
             so
             for
             euer
          
           to
           :
           where
           then
           is
           their
           supposition
           ,
           (
           
             if
             they
             doe
             continue
          
           ,
           )
           when
           as
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           expressly
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           continue
           and
           stand
           fast
           for
           euer
           ?
           it
           is
           but
           meerely
           friuilous
           and
           repugnant
           .
           Seuenthly
           ,
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           the
           only
           scope
           and
           drist
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           this
           promise
           and
           place
           ,
           is
           to
           proue
           ,
           that
           a
           truly
           faithfull
           and
           regenerate
           man
           ,
           can
           neuer
           fall
           away
           from
           his
           estate
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           therefore
           their
           supposition
           ,
           (
           if
           he
           continue
           faithfull
           )
           is
           but
           friuilous
           and
           repugnant
           to
           the
           place
           .
           Now
           that
           this
           is
           the
           scope
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           I
           proue
           it
           by
           these
           reasons
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           the
           words
           themselues
           do
           best
           of
           all
           beare
           this
           sense
           and
           meanings
           and
           cannot
           well
           admit
           of
           any
           other
           :
           the
           words
           are
           plaine
           and
           categoricall
           ,
           without
           any
           ambiguities
           or
           suppositions
           at
           all
           :
           
             they
             that
             trust
             in
             the
             Lord
             shall
             bee
             as
             mount
             Zion
             ,
             which
             cannot
             bee
             remoued
             ,
             but
             standeth
             fast
             for
             euer
             :
          
           therefore
           this
           exposition
           and
           application
           of
           these
           words
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           to
           proue
           the
           stability
           of
           a
           
           Christian
           and
           regenerate
           mans
           estate
           ,
           being
           most
           consonant
           and
           agreeable
           to
           the
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           must
           ne●…ds
           be
           the
           scope
           and
           end
           of
           them
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           very
           emphases
           ,
           the
           very
           force
           and
           vigor
           of
           these
           words
           doe
           proue
           it
           .
           For
           the
           text
           doth
           not
           say
           :
           that
           
             they
             that
             trust
             in
             the
             Lord
             shall
             be
          
           as
           a
           tent
           that
           may
           be
           remoued
           ,
           as
           an
           
             house
             〈◊〉
          
           
           
             vpon
             the
             sand
          
           that
           may
           be
           ouerturned
           and
           cast
           downe
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           tree
           without
           a
           roote
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           blowne
           downe
           with
           euery
           winde
           .
           No
           nor
           yet
           as
           a
           man
           hanging
           by
           a
           bough
           that
           may
           fall
           if
           he
           will
           himselfe
           :
           but
           
             like
             to
             mount
             Zion
             which
             cannot
             be
             remoued
             ,
             but
             standeth
             fast
             for
             euer
          
           Marke
           the
           comparison
           ,
           and
           obserue
           it
           well
           .
           A
           
             man
             that
             trusteth
             in
             the
             Lord
             is
             like
             to
             moun●…
             Zion
             .
          
           but
           in
           what
           is
           he
           like
           to
           mount
           Zion
           ?
           why
           in
           this
           :
           
             mount
             Zion
             it
             cannot
             bee
             remoued
             :
          
           it
           cannot
           remoue
           it selfe
           ,
           though
           it
           would
           :
           it
           cannot
           bee
           remoued
           by
           others
           :
           it
           is
           so
           fixed
           and
           established
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           stand
           fast
           for
           euer
           ,
           mauger
           it selfe
           and
           others
           :
           So
           hee
           that
           trusteth
           in
           God
           ,
           is
           so
           setled
           and
           established
           in
           grace
           ,
           that
           hee
           cannot
           bee
           remoued
           ,
           neither
           by
           the
           liberty
           and
           freedome
           of
           his
           owne
           will
           ,
           nor
           yet
           by
           the
           policy
           and
           force
           of
           all
           outward
           enemies
           and
           temptatio●…s
           whatsoeuer
           .
           So
           that
           this
           their
           glosse
           and
           exposition
           ,
           
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             remo●…ed
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             will
             themselues
             ,
          
           doth
           quite
           thwart
           the
           comparison
           :
           for
           they
           are
           compared
           to
           mount
           Zion
           ,
           which
           cannot
           remoue
           it selfe
           ,
           nor
           yet
           be
           remoued
           by
           others
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           neither
           can
           they
           themselues
           remoue
           themselues
           :
           neither
           can
           others
           doe
           it
           :
           this
           word
           cannot
           is
           so
           emphaticall
           ,
           that
           it
           takes
           away
           all
           possibility
           both
           in
           themselues
           and
           others
           for
           to
           doe
           it
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           very
           emphases
           and
           vigor
           of
           the
           words
           do
           proue
           this
           to
           be
           the
           scope
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           place
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           insuing
           verses
           proue
           this
           to
           be
           the
           scope
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           place
           :
           or
           when
           the
           Psalmist
           in
           the
           first
           verse
           ,
           had
           laid
           downe
           this
           as
           a
           firme
           and
           positiue
           ground
           .
           
             They
             that
             trust
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             be
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             Zion
             ,
             which
             cannot
             bee
             remoued
             ,
             but
             standeth
             fast
             for
             euer
             :
          
           hee
           shewes
           the
           reasons
           of
           it
           in
           the
           :
           2
           :
           and
           3
           :
           verses
           :
           which
           are
           twoFirst
           ,
           because
           God
           is
           alwaies
           present
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           doth
           compasse
           them
           about
           on
           euery
           side
           .
           
             As
             the
             mountaines
             are
             
             〈◊〉
             about
             Terusalem
             ,
             so
             the
             Lord
             is
             round
             about
             his
             people
             〈◊〉
             from
             hence
             forth
             and
             for
             euer
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           Because
           God
           doth
           speedily
           deliuer
           them
           from
           those
           outward
           afflictions
           which
           might
           shake
           and
           cast
           them
           downe
           :
           
             For
             the
             rod
             of
             the
             wicked
             shall
             not
             rest
             vpon
             the
             lot
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             least
             the
             righteous
             〈◊〉
             forth
             their
             hands
             vnto
             iniquity
             .
          
           Then
           in
           the
           fifth
           verse
           ,
           he
           confirmes
           it
           by
           an
           anithesis
           betweene
           the
           righteous
           and
           the
           wicked
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           there
           are
           many
           that
           made
           an
           outward
           shew
           of
           trusting
           in
           God
           ,
           but
           yet
           their
           hearts
           were
           not
           vpright
           ,
           such
           as
           these
           ,
           they
           
             turne
             aside
             vnto
             their
             crooked
             wayes
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             shall
             leade
             them
             forth
             with
             the
             workers
             of
             iniquity
          
           ;
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           )
           he
           will
           seuere
           them
           from
           his
           owne
           flock
           ,
           and
           discouer
           them
           to
           be
           goates
           and
           hypocrites
           :
           
             But
             peace
             shall
             be
             vpon
             Israel
             :
          
           the
           true
           Israel
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           shall
           haue
           alwaies
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           &
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           moued
           ,
           but
           like
           mount
           Zion
           shall
           stand
           fast
           for
           euer
           .
           So
           that
           the
           whole
           scope
           and
           drift
           of
           this
           Psalme
           is
           but
           to
           proue
           the
           perpetuity
           and
           stability
           of
           a
           regenerate
           and
           faithfull
           mans
           estate
           :
           and
           therefore
           cursed
           is
           this
           glosse
           of
           theirs
           ,
           which
           would
           thus
           corrupt
           this
           text
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           other
           promises
           of
           God
           which
           I
           haue
           cited
           :
           whose
           onely
           scope
           and
           end
           is
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           to
           assure
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           alwaies
           perseuere
           ,
           and
           neuer
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           Eightly
           ,
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           this
           their
           shift
           and
           starting
           hole
           :
           (
           
             If
             they
             contin●…e
             righteous
             ,
             or
             as
             long
             as
             they
             continue
             righteous
             and
             trust
             in
             God
          
           )
           it
           it
           be
           well
           examined
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           meere
           
             petitio
             princip●…
          
           ,
           a
           begging
           of
           the
           question
           controuerted
           ,
           and
           a
           denying
           of
           the
           conclusion
           proued
           .
           For
           the
           question
           being
           no
           more
           but
           this
           :
           
             Whether
             ●…hose
             who
             are
             once
             truly
             regenerated
             and
             ingrafied
             into
             Christ
             may
             f●…ll
             from
             grace
             ?
          
           I
           produce
           this
           argument
           to
           proue
           that
           they
           cannot
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           God
           
             hath
             promised
             that
             their
             graces
             shall
             neuer
             faile
             ;
             that
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             shall
             be
             with
             them
             and
             dwell
             in
             them
             for
             〈◊〉
             :
          
           he
           hath
           promised
           them
           
             for
             to
             support
             and
             keep
             them
             from
             falling
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             as
             mount
             Zion
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             remoued
             ,
             but
             standeth
             fast
             for
             euer
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           they
           cannot
           fall
           away
           from
           grace
           .
           Well
           ,
           what
           now
           is
           the
           answer●…
           that
           they
           giue
           ?
           Their
           graces
           shall
           not
           faile
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           
           shall
           dwell
           in
           them
           for
           euer
           :
           God
           will
           keepe
           them
           from
           falling
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           remoued
           ;
           if
           they
           continue
           faithfull
           ;
           or
           as
           long
           as
           they
           continue
           faithfull
           ,
           or
           vnlesse
           they
           will
           themselues
           .
           What
           now
           I
           pray
           are
           these
           answeres
           of
           theirs
           ,
           but
           a
           meere
           begging
           of
           the
           question
           which
           is
           dispuputed
           ,
           and
           a
           plaine
           and
           manifest
           denying
           of
           the
           conclusion
           proued
           ?
           what
           else
           in
           substance
           is
           it
           ,
           but
           onely
           this
           ?
           that
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           may
           fall
           away
           from
           grace
           :
           and
           so
           a
           begging
           of
           the
           question
           ,
           and
           a
           deniall
           of
           the
           conclusion
           .
           Which
           how
           absurd
           and
           ridiculous
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           how
           vn
           befeeming
           those
           that
           make
           a
           shew
           of
           wit
           and
           learning
           ,
           euery
           freshman
           ,
           and
           puny
           Sophister
           in
           our
           Vniuersities
           can
           informe
           you
           .
           Ninthly
           ,
           This
           answere
           of
           theirs
           ,
           if
           they
           continue
           righteous
           ,
           and
           vnlesse
           they
           will
           themselues
           :
           can
           neuer
           be
           admitted
           as
           sons
           and
           consonant
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           because
           it
           giues
           man
           a
           free
           will
           either
           to
           take
           &
           receiue
           grace
           ,
           or
           to
           refuse
           and
           cast
           it
           off
           at
           his
           will
           and
           pleasure
           :
           it
           sets
           the
           clay
           and
           the
           weake
           and
           impotent
           creature
           (
           who
           hath
           no
           might
           ,
           no
           strength
           ,
           no
           will
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           his
           owne
           but
           what
           he
           hath
           from
           God
           )
           aboue
           the
           Potter
           ,
           and
           almighty
           Creator
           .
           For
           if
           regenerate
           men
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           liberty
           of
           their
           owne
           wills
           ,
           when
           as
           God
           himselfe
           hath
           vndertaken
           &
           promised
           to
           
             preserue
             and
             keepe
             them
             from
             falling
             :
             to
             confirme
             them
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             and
             to
             perserue
             them
             blamelesse
             vnto
             the
             day
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
          
           (
           as
           that
           answere
           doth
           suppose
           they
           may
           :
           )
           what
           were
           this
           but
           to
           exempt
           man
           from
           Gods
           iurisdiction
           and
           alleagance
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           him
           an
           absolute
           creature
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           without
           any
           dependancy
           at
           all
           on
           God
           ?
           Yea
           this
           were
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           to
           take
           the
           hearts
           and
           wills
           of
           all
           men
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           to
           giue
           him
           no
           soueragntie
           and
           power
           ouer
           them
           ;
           which
           is
           expressy
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           which
           certifie
           vs
           ,
           that
           
             the
             hearts
             of
             Kings
          
           ,
           (
           and
           therefore
           of
           all
           men
           else
           )
           
             are
             in
             the
          
           
           
             hand
             .
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             the
             riuers
             of
             water
             he
             turneth
             them
             whether
             soeuer
             he
             will
             :
          
           that
           
             the
             liues
             and
             wayes
             of
             all
             men
             are
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             &
             that
             it
             is
             not
             in
             mens
             owne
             wills
             or
             power
             for
             to
             direct
             their
             step●…
             Dan
             :
          
           5
           :
           23.
           
           Jer
           :
           10
           :
           23.
           
           〈◊〉
           :
           16
           :
           13
           :
           
             With
             God
             onely
             is
             wisdome
             
             and
             strength
             ;
             he
             hath
             councell
             and
             vnderstanding
             .
             Behold
             ,
             〈◊〉
             breaketh
             downe
             and
             it
             cannot
             be
             built
             againe
             :
             hee
             shutteth
             vp
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             there
             can
             bee
             no
             opening
             .
             With
             him
             is
             strength
             and
             wisdome
             ,
             the
             deceiuer
             ,
             and
             the
             deceiued
             are
             his
             .
             He
             leadeth
             councellers
             away
             spoiled
             ,
             and
             maketh
             the
             Iudges
             fooles
             .
             He
             looseth
             the
             bond
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             girdeth
             their
             loines
             with
             a
             girdle
             .
             He
             leadeth
             Princes
             away
             spoiled
             ,
             and
             ouerthroweth
             the
             mighty
             .
             Hee
             remoueth
             away
             the
             speech
             of
             the
             trusty
             ,
             and
             taketh
             away
             the
             vnderstanding
             of
             the
             aged
             .
             He
             powreth
             contempt
             vpon
             Princes
             ,
             and
             weakneth
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             mighty
             .
             He
             increaseth
             the
             nations
             and
             destroyeth
             them
             :
             hee
             inlargeth
             the
             nations
             and
             straitneth
             them
             againe
             .
             He
             taketh
             away
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             chiefe
             of
             the
             people
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             causeth
             them
             to
             wander
             in
             a
             wildernesse
             where
             there
             is
             no
             way
             .
             Iob
             :
          
           12
           :
           13
           :
           to
           25.
           
           If
           our
           wills
           were
           in
           our
           owne
           powers
           &
           not
           in
           Gods
           alone
           ,
           why
           then
           doe
           we
           dayly
           pray
           to
           God
           :
           
             thy
             kingdome
             come
             ;
             thy
          
           
           
             will
             be
             done
             on
             earth
             as
             it
             is
             in
             heauen
             ;
             and
             leade
             vs
             not
             into
             temptation
             ,
             but
             deliuer
             us
             from
             euill
             ?
          
           this
           prayer
           were
           but
           vaine
           &
           idle
           if
           our
           wills
           were
           our
           owne
           ,
           if
           God
           had
           no
           kingdome
           and
           power
           ouer
           vs
           to
           sway
           and
           rule
           vs
           as
           he
           pleaseth
           .
           If
           our
           wills
           are
           free
           ;
           if
           wee
           may
           cast
           away
           that
           grace
           which
           God
           hath
           giuen
           vs
           ,
           and
           hath
           likewise
           couenanted
           to
           preserue
           it
           in
           vs
           :
           why
           then
           doe
           wee
           call
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           ,
           our
           King
           ,
           our
           Master
           and
           our
           Gouernour
           :
           and
           why
           doth
           the
           Scripture
           certifie
           vs
           ,
           that
           
             our
             soules
             ,
             our
             spirits
             ,
             and
             our selues
             ,
             are
             not
             our
             owne
             but
             Gods
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             God
             onely
             that
             worketh
             in
             vs
             both
             the
             will
             and
             the
             deede
             ,
             of
             his
             good
             pleasure
             :
          
           1
           Cor
           :
           6
           :
           29.
           and
           Phil
           :
           2
           :
           13
           ?
           Certainely
           ,
           if
           God
           ,
           be
           God
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           and
           King
           ouer
           vs
           ,
           as
           hee
           is
           :
           if
           our
           hearts
           ,
           our
           wills
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           wayes
           are
           in
           his
           hands
           to
           dispose
           of
           them
           at
           his
           pleasure
           :
           (
           as
           wee
           must
           needes
           confesse
           they
           are
           vnlesse
           wee
           will
           turne
           Atheists
           and
           deny
           his
           Diety
           )
           then
           when
           as
           God
           himselfe
           doth
           absolutely
           promise
           and
           vndertake
           to
           preserue
           and
           keepe
           〈◊〉
           Saints
           from
           falling
           ;
           and
           to
           establish
           them
           so
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           ,
           nor
           cannot
           for
           euer
           be
           remoued
           :
           this
           their
           slight
           and
           supposition
           :
           
             if
             they
             continue
             faithfull
             ,
             or
             vnlesse
             they
             will
             themselues
             ,
          
           must
           needes
           be
           false
           and
           idle
           :
           or
           else
           you
           must
           of
           necessity
           grant
           that
           those
           whom
           God
           himselfe
           hath
           promised
           to
           keepe
           from
           falling
           ,
           
           and
           to
           establish
           so
           that
           they
           can
           neuer
           possible
           be
           remoued
           :
           may
           fall
           away
           from
           grace
           ;
           which
           doth
           not
           onely
           falsifie
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           likewise
           pull
           God
           out
           of
           heauen
           :
           and
           either
           make
           him
           to
           be
           no
           God
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           else
           sets
           man
           aboue
           him
           ;
           which
           is
           blasphemous
           and
           atheisticall
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           If
           this
           their
           answere
           to
           the
           absolute
           promises
           and
           texts
           of
           Scriptute
           ,
           which
           we
           alledge
           against
           them
           ,
           were
           once
           admitted
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           then
           marke
           what
           dangerous
           consequents
           would
           follow
           vpon
           it
           .
           First
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           a
           meanes
           to
           shake
           the
           very
           foundations
           ,
           principals
           ,
           and
           pillars
           of
           religion
           .
           For
           if
           a
           thing
           which
           is
           absolutey
           true
           ,
           be
           not
           absolutly
           true
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           very
           summe
           and
           substance
           of
           all
           their
           answeres
           ,
           )
           if
           that
           which
           God
           hath
           promised
           to
           establish
           for
           euer
           ,
           to
           keepe
           from
           falling
           and
           departing
           from
           him
           ,
           may
           notwithstanding
           fall
           and
           come
           to
           ruine
           ,
           
             if
             it
             will
             it selfe
          
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           safe
           onely
           
             if
             it
             continue
             ,
             or
             as
             long
             as
             it
             continues
          
           ;
           then
           marke
           what
           a
           ready
           way
           they
           make
           for
           Atheists
           and
           Infidels
           to
           delude
           all
           those
           fundamentall
           truths
           which
           are
           deliuered
           and
           set
           downe
           in
           Scripture
           .
           For
           if
           I
           were
           an
           Atheist
           and
           an
           Infidel
           ,
           and
           they
           should
           come
           to
           conuert
           ,
           or
           confute
           me
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           or
           by
           reason
           .
           If
           they
           should
           now
           produce
           any
           argument
           ,
           or
           text
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           proue
           that
           there
           were
           a
           God
           ,
           to
           proue
           that
           there
           were
           a
           Christ
           ,
           or
           an
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           or
           to
           proue
           that
           there
           were
           a
           Church
           :
           or
           to
           proue
           any
           such
           fundamentall
           truthes
           ;
           I
           would
           shift
           them
           of
           with
           this
           sleeuelesse
           answere
           of
           their
           owne
           :
           true
           it
           is
           that
           there
           is
           an
           eternall
           God
           :
           there
           is
           a
           Christ
           ,
           and
           an
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           there
           is
           a
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           
             if
             they
             continue
             ,
             or
             as
             long
             as
             they
             continue
             :
          
           and
           then
           I
           would
           inferre
           as
           they
           do
           vpon
           this
           answere
           ,
           but
           they
           doe
           not
           continue
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           not
           .
           What
           answer
           could
           they
           giu●…
           me
           ,
           if
           this
           their
           owne
           cuasion
           would
           hold
           water
           ,
           and
           goe
           for
           c●…rrant
           ?
           certainely
           none
           at
           all
           .
           Yea
           ,
           but
           
           they
           will
           obiect
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           are
           eternall
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           continueth
           and
           abideth
           for
           euer
           :
           and
           therefore
           this
           answere
           ,
           if
           they
           continue
           :
           or
           as
           long
           as
           they
           continue
           ,
           
           is
           very
           repugnant
           .
           And
           doth
           not
           the
           Scripture
           say
           as
           positiuely
           :
           
           
             that
             the
             righteous
             shall
             neuer
             be
             remoued
             ?
             that
             they
             shall
             stand
             fast
             for
             euer
             ?
             that
             their
             faith
             and
             graces
             shall
             neuer
             faile
             :
             that
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             shall
             abide
             with
             them
             for
             euer
             :
             that
             they
             shall
             neuer
             faile
             or
             perish
             ?
          
           Where
           then
           I
           pray
           you
           stands
           the
           difference
           ?
           If
           this
           answer
           of
           theirs
           bee
           repugnant
           and
           contradictorie
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           why
           should
           it
           not
           bee
           so
           in
           the
           other
           to
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           but
           God
           is
           eternall
           in
           his
           owne
           Nature
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           this
           
           there
           is
           a
           difference
           ?
           And
           is
           not
           grace
           an
           
             immortall
             and
             incorruptible
          
           
           seed
           ?
           a
           
             treasure
             which
             neither
             rust
             nor
             moth
             can
             corrupt
             ,
          
           
           
             nor
             theeues
             breake
             through
             and
             steale
             ?
          
           the
           Scripture
           I
           am
           sure
           
           stiles
           it
           so
           :
           Yea
           ,
           Christians
           themselues
           that
           are
           once
           illuminated
           
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           Grace
           ,
           they
           are
           immortall
           through
           grace
           :
           
             the
             second
             death
             shall
             haue
             no
             power
             ouer
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             die
             no
             more
             ,
             Reu.
          
           20
           6.
           and
           Rom.
           6.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Therefore
           if
           Christians
           are
           immortall
           and
           euerlasting
           by
           Grace
           :
           and
           if
           that
           Grace
           which
           we
           haue
           now
           by
           Christ
           ,
           be
           of
           an
           incorruptible
           nature
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           God
           is
           eternall
           :
           if
           it
           be
           absurd
           to
           suppose
           that
           God
           may
           not
           continue
           and
           abide
           for
           euer
           :
           or
           to
           say
           that
           he
           is
           eternall
           vnlesse
           hee
           will
           himselfe
           :
           it
           must
           likewise
           be
           absurd
           to
           suppose
           ,
           that
           Grace
           which
           is
           immortall
           ,
           
             and
             incorruptible
          
           :
           that
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           
             who
             shall
             stand
             fast
             for
             euer
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             remoued
             ,
          
           may
           notwithstanding
           cease
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           fall
           from
           grace
           and
           perish
           .
           So
           that
           you
           see
           plainely
           ,
           that
           this
           euasion
           of
           theirs
           if
           it
           were
           admitted
           ,
           would
           vtterly
           subvert
           and
           ouerturne
           ,
           the
           very
           grounds
           ,
           principles
           and
           foundation
           of
           Religion
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           this
           their
           shifting
           answer
           should
           be
           admitted
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           the
           word
           of
           God
           but
           a
           meere
           nugation
           ;
           a
           meere
           tantologie
           ;
           a
           vaine
           ,
           absurd
           ,
           and
           idle
           thing
           :
           a
           thing
           meerely
           repugnant
           and
           crosse
           vnto
           it selfe
           .
           Absolute
           things
           must
           then
           be
           conditionall
           :
           plaine
           things
           will
           become
           obscure
           ,
           expresse
           and
           absolute
           promises
           ,
           must
           bee
           suspended
           vpon
           vaine
           and
           idle
           suppositions
           :
           mens
           graces
           then
           should
           alwaies
           increase
           and
           never
           faile
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           should
           be
           lost
           and
           faile
           :
           the
           Saints
           then
           should
           neuer
           fall
           ,
           perish
           ,
           or
           be
           remoued
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           should
           fall
           quite
           away
           from
           grace
           :
           they
           should
           perish
           and
           bee
           remoued
           :
           they
           should
           not
           bee
           able
           to
           depar●…
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           should
           depart
           :
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           
           which
           there
           is
           no
           iarre
           at
           all
           ,
           should
           then
           bee
           full
           of
           contradictions
           ,
           or
           nugations
           :
           Yea
           ,
           Scripture
           would
           become
           no
           Scripture
           ,
           truth
           no
           truth
           ,
           God
           no
           God
           ,
           if
           this
           their
           shift
           ,
           anfwer
           and
           euasion
           should
           be
           admitted
           to
           be
           true
           .
           And
           therefore
           wee
           reiect
           this
           answer
           of
           theirs
           ,
           as
           an
           absurd
           ,
           frivolous
           ,
           nugatory
           ,
           false
           ,
           and
           contradictory
           thing
           :
           as
           an
           answer
           vn
           beseeming
           any
           ,
           much
           more
           such
           men
           as
           doe
           professe
           themselues
           to
           be
           not
           onely
           Christians
           ,
           but
           Schollers
           to
           .
        
         
           All
           that
           now
           may
           colourably
           be
           obiected
           by
           them
           to
           defend
           
           this
           answer
           and
           euasion
           ,
           is
           but
           this
           .
           That
           though
           those
           promises
           and
           Scriptures
           which
           I
           haue
           cited
           ,
           are
           positiue
           and
           absolute
           in
           themselues
           ,
           without
           any
           annexed
           condition
           ,
           either
           on
           Gods
           part
           or
           on
           ours
           :
           Yet
           there
           are
           some
           other
           promises
           &
           tex●…
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           haue
           an
           expresse
           condition
           on
           our
           parts
           annexed
           to
           them
           .
           As
           that
           of
           Math.
           24.
           13.
           and
           Marke
           13.
           13.
           
           
             Hee
             that
             continueth
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             saued
             :
          
           and
           that
           of
           Gal.
           6.
           9
           
           
             In
             due
             time
             〈◊〉
             shall
             reape
             if
             we
             faint
             not
             :
          
           and
           Reu.
           2
           ,
           10.
           and
           cap.
           3.
           21.
           
           
             Be
             thou
             faithfull
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             giue
             thee
             the
             crowne
             of
             life
             .
          
           Therefore
           to
           reconcile
           these
           and
           such
           like
           absolute
           and
           conditionall
           promises
           and
           Scriptures
           one
           vnto
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           there
           bee
           no
           iarre
           or
           contradiction
           at
           all
           betweene
           them
           ,
           we
           frame
           this
           former
           answer
           ,
           and
           make
           all
           these
           absolute
           promises
           and
           tex●…s
           of
           Scripture
           to
           depend
           vpon
           these
           conditionals
           ,
           which
           haue
           a
           secret
           influence
           into
           them
           all
           .
           This
           is
           all
           that
           is
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           colourably
           obiected
           to
           iustifie
           the
           former
           answer
           :
           and
           alas
           ,
           this
           all
           ,
           is
           nothing
           ,
           if
           it
           bee
           well
           examined
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           interpret
           these
           promises
           
           and
           Scriptures
           one
           by
           another
           ;
           you
           must
           then
           interpret
           them
           according
           to
           the
           due
           rules
           of
           interpretation
           which
           are
           two
           :
           First
           ,
           you
           must
           interpert
           and
           expound
           ,
           the
           fewest
           and
           the
           More
           obscure
           ,
           by
           the
           greater
           number
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           perspicuous
           ,
           plaine
           ,
           and
           easie
           .
           Now
           those
           positiue
           and
           absolute
           promises
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           I
           haue
           cited
           ,
           are
           more
           in
           number
           then
           these
           conditionall
           promises
           obiected
           by
           you
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           farre
           more
           perspicuous
           ,
           plaine
           ,
           and
           manifest
           then
           they
           :
           therfore
           you
           must
           rather
           interpret
           your
           conditionall
           promises
           by
           them
           ,
           then
           them
           by
           your
           conditionall
           ;
           else
           you
           doe
           but
           
           proceed
           
             ab
             ignotioribus
             ad
             notiora
          
           ,
           Which
           is
           a
           preposterous
           course
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           expound
           these
           Scriptures
           one
           by
           another
           ,
           you
           must
           then
           make
           such
           an
           exposition
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           may
           fully
           reconcile
           them
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           all
           stand
           together
           without
           crossing
           or
           contradicting
           one
           another
           ,
           or
           peruerting
           and
           corrupting
           the
           true
           sense
           ,
           scope
           ,
           and
           meaning
           one
           of
           the
           other
           .
           Now
           if
           you
           will
           expound
           those
           absolute
           promises
           and
           Scriptures
           which
           I
           haue
           formerly
           alledged
           ,
           by
           these
           conditionall
           ones
           ,
           annexing
           an
           implied
           and
           inclusiue
           condition
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           steed
           of
           reconciling
           these
           Scriptures
           one
           vn
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           you
           set
           them
           quite
           at
           variance
           ,
           and
           cause
           them
           for
           to
           crosse
           ,
           oppugne
           ,
           and
           contradict
           one
           onother
           ,
           and
           to
           peruert
           the
           true
           sense
           ,
           scope
           ,
           and
           meaning
           of
           one
           another
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           proued
           at
           large
           before
           )
           &
           therfore
           this
           your
           exposition
           must
           needs
           be
           false
           and
           vitious
           .
           If
           then
           you
           would
           fully
           reconcile
           these
           Scriptures
           with
           
             prima
             facie
          
           may
           seeme
           to
           bee
           repugnant
           ,
           you
           must
           then
           expound
           these
           conditionall
           places
           which
           you
           obiect
           ,
           by
           these
           absolute
           texts
           which
           I
           haue
           cited
           :
           you
           must
           put
           these
           conditionall
           places
           in
           the
           fore-front
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           absolute
           follow
           after
           ,
           and
           then
           these
           places
           will
           not
           only
           be
           reconciled
           one
           vnto
           another
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           also
           ratifie
           and
           confirme
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           make
           for
           my
           conclusion
           .
           This
           will
           appeare
           most
           euidently
           if
           we
           reduce
           ,
           these
           absolute
           and
           conditionall
           places
           into
           this
           Syllogisme
           .
           
             Hee
             that
             continueth
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             he
             that
             faints
             not
             ,
             and
             hee
             that
             continues
             faithfull
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             shall
             be
             saued
             ,
             and
             shall
             receiue
             the
             crowne
             of
             life
             .
          
           But
           all
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           faith
           ,
           they
           shall
           indure
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           faint
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           continue
           faithfull
           to
           the
           death
           .
           Therefore
           they
           shall
           be
           saued
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           receiue
           the
           crowne
           of
           life
           .
           I
           pray
           now
           where
           is
           there
           any
           contradiction
           or
           opposition
           between
           these
           places
           being
           thus
           ordered
           and
           expounded
           ?
           if
           you
           will
           but
           place
           these
           conditionall
           propositions
           and
           places
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           ranke
           the
           absolute
           promises
           and
           places
           after
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           will
           both
           agree
           together
           ,
           and
           the
           one
           will
           ratifie
           and
           confirme
           the
           proper
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           other
           without
           any
           contradiction
           .
           But
           as
           you
           expound
           and
           order
           
           these
           Scriptures
           ,
           placing
           the
           absolute
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           and
           the
           conditionall
           in
           the
           second
           ,
           you
           make
           the
           one
           to
           crosse
           and
           contradict
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           in
           steed
           of
           making
           peace
           and
           reconciliation
           betweene
           them
           ,
           you
           set
           them
           both
           at
           variance
           ,
           and
           corrupt
           them
           both
           .
           This
           will
           most
           euidently
           appeare
           ,
           by
           inuerting
           of
           the
           former
           Syllogisme
           ,
           and
           by
           putting
           the
           minor
           into
           the
           maiors
           place
           :
           for
           then
           the
           Syllogisme
           will
           bee
           this
           .
           All
           those
           who
           shall
           continue
           constant
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           neuer
           faint
           ,
           nor
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           nor
           yet
           depart
           from
           God
           ,
           may
           notwithstanding
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           if
           they
           doe
           not
           continue
           and
           perseuere
           in
           Grace
           .
           But
           all
           these
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           may
           not
           continue
           and
           perseuere
           in
           grace
           :
           Therefore
           they
           may
           fall
           away
           from
           grace
           .
           Marke
           now
           how
           this
           exposition
           and
           reconciliation
           of
           yours
           ,
           doth
           falsifie
           and
           corrupt
           euen
           both
           the
           texts
           :
           First
           ,
           it
           falsifieth
           and
           corrupteth
           the
           positiue
           and
           absolute
           texts
           ;
           it
           makes
           them
           conditionall
           ,
           ambiguous
           ,
           and
           doubtfull
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           contradictorie
           to
           themselues
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           makes
           those
           conditionall
           placcs
           which
           are
           cited
           to
           be
           absolute
           and
           positiue
           :
           as
           hee
           
             that
             ouercommeth
             and
             continueth
             faithfull
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             hee
             that
             indureth
             to
             the
             end
             and
             fainteth
             not
             shall
             be
             saued
             :
          
           it
           makes
           those
           to
           be
           absolute
           ,
           and
           in
           effect
           but
           this
           :
           all
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           may
           faint
           and
           faile
           ,
           and
           not
           hold
           out
           or
           continue
           to
           the
           end
           :
           When
           as
           the
           places
           themselues
           doe
           not
           so
           much
           as
           mention
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           no
           nor
           yet
           so
           much
           as
           necessarily
           implie
           it
           .
           Be
           ashamed
           then
           of
           this
           your
           false
           interpretation
           ,
           and
           contradictory
           reconciliation
           ,
           which
           sets
           those
           Scriptures
           at
           enmity
           and
           variance
           which
           were
           at
           peace
           before
           .
           And
           if
           you
           know
           not
           how
           to
           reconcile
           those
           places
           ,
           then
           put
           but
           the
           conditionall
           places
           (
           if
           they
           are
           conditionall
           )
           first
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           absolute
           come
           but
           after
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           there
           is
           no
           iarre
           at
           all
           betweene
           them
           :
           they
           then
           will
           ratifie
           and
           strengthen
           one
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           make
           both
           for
           my
           conclusion
           .
           When
           you
           meete
           with
           that
           of
           Gal.
           6.
           9.
           
           
             In
             due
             time
             yee
             shall
             reape
             if
             yee
             faint
             not
             :
             and
             with
             that
             of
             Math.
          
           24.
           13.
           
           
             He
             that
             indureth
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             hee
             shall
             be
             saued
             :
          
           then
           paralell
           them
           with
           that
           of
           Isai.
           40
           ,
           29
           ,
           30
           :
           31.
           
             and
             Iob
          
           
           ●…7
           .
           9.
           
           
             The
             righteous
             shall
             hold
             on
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             hath
             cleane
             hands
             shall
             be
             stronger
             and
             stronger
             :
             Euen
             the
             youths
             shall
             faint
             and
             bee
             wearie
             ,
             and
             the
             young
             men
             shall
             vtterly
             fall
             :
             but
             they
             that
             waite
             vpon
             the
             Lord
             shall
             renew
             their
             strength
             ,
             they
             shall
             mount
             vp
             with
             wings
             as
             Eagles
             ,
             they
             shall
             runne
             and
             not
             be
             wearie
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             walke
             and
             not
             faint
             .
          
           If
           you
           meete
           with
           that
           of
           Exod.
           19.
           5.
           
           
             If
             yee
             will
             obey
             my
             voyce
             indeed
             ,
             and
             keepe
             my
             couenant
             ,
             then
             you
             shall
             bee
             a
             peculiar
             treasure
             vnto
             me
             ,
             aboue
             all
             people
             :
          
           then
           incounter
           it
           with
           that
           of
           Ezech.
           36.
           27.
           
           
             I
             will
             put
             my
             spirit
             within
             you
             ,
             and
             cause
             you
             to
             walke
             in
             my
             statutes
             ,
             and
             yee
             shall
             keepe
             my
             iudgements
             and
             doe
             them
             .
          
           Goe
           through
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           not
           meete
           with
           any
           condition
           which
           God
           requires
           of
           vs
           ,
           but
           you
           shall
           likewise
           finde
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           promised
           to
           performe
           the
           same
           condition
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           in
           vs.
           Wherefore
           set
           downe
           the
           conditionall
           places
           first
           (
           which
           are
           first
           in
           order
           and
           in
           nature
           )
           and
           then
           the
           absolute
           promises
           of
           God
           to
           performe
           the
           same
           conditions
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           will
           bee
           fully
           recon●…led
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           this
           obiection
           of
           yours
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           only
           end
           and
           scope
           of
           all
           those
           places
           which
           you
           obiect
           for
           to
           defend
           your
           answer
           ,
           is
           only
           to
           incite
           and
           stirre
           men
           vp
           to
           perseuerance
           ,
           and
           to
           an
           holy
           boldnesse
           ,
           and
           cheerefulnesse
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           constant
           profession
           of
           Religion
           :
           they
           were
           neuer
           spoken
           to
           that
           end
           to
           which
           you
           wrest
           them
           ,
           to
           feare
           and
           to
           discourage
           men
           ,
           or
           to
           proue
           that
           they
           might
           fall
           quite
           away
           from
           grace
           ,
           when
           once
           they
           were
           in
           truth
           regenerated
           .
           For
           that
           of
           Math.
           24.
           13.
           
           &
           Marke
           13.
           13.
           
           
             Hee
             that
             endureth
             to
             the
             end
             hee
             shall
             be
             saued
             :
             and
             that
             of
             Gal.
          
           6.
           9.
           
           
             Let
             vs
             not
             bee
             weary
             of
             well-doing
             ,
             for
             in
             due
             time
             wee
             shall
             reape
             if
             wee
             faint
             not
             .
          
           and
           that
           of
           Reu
           :
           2.
           10.
           
           
             Bee
             faithfull
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             receiue
             the
             crowne
             of
             life
             :
          
           and
           those
           other
           places
           of
           this
           nature
           :
           they
           are
           but
           so
           many
           exhortations
           and
           incouragements
           to
           goe
           on
           and
           perseuere
           in
           a
           Christian
           resolution
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           constant
           practice
           and
           profession
           of
           religion
           maugre
           all
           afflictions
           ,
           crosses
           ,
           persecutions
           ,
           and
           scandalls
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           as
           the
           contex●…s
           doe
           most
           plainely
           manifest
           .
           They
           were
           spoken
           only
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           no
           more
           in
           substance
           but
           
           this
           .
           There
           are
           many
           afflictions
           ,
           many
           troubles
           and
           crosses
           ,
           many
           persecutions
           ,
           losses
           ,
           scandalls
           and
           diffamations
           that
           will
           befall
           you
           ,
           euen
           for
           the
           very
           profession
           and
           practice
           of
           religion
           :
           Yet
           let
           not
           all
           these
           discourage
           you
           from
           going
           on
           in
           a
           constant
           and
           settled
           course
           of
           holinesse
           :
           for
           though
           these
           losses
           ,
           crosses
           ,
           afflictions
           ,
           persecutions
           ,
           and
           scandalls
           doe
           befall
           you
           ,
           yet
           they
           shall
           not
           hurt
           or
           disaduantage
           you
           ,
           you
           shall
           be
           no
           loosers
           by
           them
           :
           for
           you
           shall
           be
           saued
           :
           you
           shall
           reape
           the
           fruites
           of
           all
           those
           suffrings
           at
           last
           :
           what
           euer
           you
           loose
           on
           earth
           ,
           it
           shall
           bee
           recompenced
           to
           you
           in
           heauen
           :
           
             these
             light
             and
             momentary
             afflictions
          
           which
           here
           you
           suffer
           
             shall
             purchase
             for
             you
             a
             farre
             more
             exceeding
             and
             eternall
             weight
             of
             glory
             .
          
           Goe
           on
           therefore
           as
           you
           haue
           begun
           ,
           hold
           on
           your
           way
           ,
           and
           perseuer
           in
           grace
           vnto
           the
           end
           ,
           for
           then
           you
           shall
           receiue
           a
           full
           reward
           for
           all
           that
           you
           haue
           done
           or
           suffered
           .
           This
           is
           the
           only
           end
           and
           scope
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           all
           those
           texts
           of
           Scripture
           :
           this
           was
           the
           only
           end
           for
           which
           they
           were
           spoken
           and
           recorded
           ,
           to
           incourage
           and
           prouoke
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           to
           a
           constant
           and
           finall
           perseuerance
           in
           grace
           and
           holinesse
           .
           How
           grossely
           then
           doe
           you
           abuse
           and
           wrest
           these
           Scriptutes
           ,
           when
           as
           you
           make
           no
           other
           vse
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           
             quench
             the
             smoking
             flaxe
             ,
             and
             breake
             the
             bruised
             reed
             ?
          
           to
           discomfort
           and
           deiect
           the
           hearts
           and
           soules
           of
           weake
           and
           tender
           Christians
           ,
           and
           to
           discourage
           them
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           when
           as
           you
           proue
           vnto
           them
           from
           those
           places
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           finally
           and
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           ?
           Certainly
           if
           the
           chiefe
           and
           only
           meaning
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           all
           these
           places
           ,
           is
           but
           to
           incourage
           and
           stirre
           men
           vp
           to
           perseuerance
           (
           as
           it
           is
           most
           plaine
           and
           euident
           that
           it
           is
           )
           you
           doe
           but
           crosse
           the
           very
           scope
           ,
           the
           very
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           when
           as
           you
           racke
           and
           wrest
           those
           places
           to
           this
           your
           present
           purpose
           ,
           which
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           did
           neuer
           thinks
           of
           or
           intend
           :
           vnlesse
           that
           you
           will
           make
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           an
           ambiguous
           equivocator
           ,
           like
           vnto
           your selues
           .
           If
           therefore
           you
           will
           take
           those
           places
           in
           their
           genuine
           and
           proper
           sense
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           are
           intended
           ,
           as
           being
           so
           many
           incouragements
           and
           helpes
           to
           constant
           and
           finall
           perseverance
           ;
           they
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           making
           for
           you
           ,
           that
           
           they
           make
           much
           against
           you
           .
           If
           now
           you
           doe
           obiect
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           forced
           to
           maintaine
           this
           doctrine
           
             of
             the
             Apostacie
             of
          
           
           
             the
             Saints
          
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           consequence
           this
           euasion
           ,
           to
           free
           God
           from
           iniustice
           ,
           and
           from
           being
           author
           of
           ,
           or
           party
           to
           mens
           sinnes
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           God
           should
           absolutely
           without
           any
           condition
           on
           our
           parts
           ,
           promise
           for
           to
           keepe
           vs
           from
           falling
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           should
           suffer
           vs
           for
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           as
           wee
           seee
           he
           doth
           oft
           times
           ;
           then
           wee
           should
           make
           God
           himselfe
           vniust
           in
           not
           fulfilling
           of
           his
           promise
           .
           Wherefore
           that
           wee
           may
           free
           God
           from
           iniustice
           euen
           in
           this
           behalfe
           ,
           wee
           say
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           all
           those
           promises
           of
           God
           are
           absolutely
           and
           positively
           pronounced
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           all
           suspended
           vpon
           the
           freedome
           and
           libertie
           of
           our
           owne
           wills
           ,
           hauing
           this
           inclusiue
           condition
           annexed
           to
           them
           (
           
             If
             wee
             our selues
             will
             continue
             righteous
          
           )
           And
           so
           when
           as
           we
           fall
           away
           from
           grace
           out
           of
           the
           libertie
           and
           freedome
           of
           our
           owne
           wills
           ,
           the
           sinne
           and
           blame
           lights
           only
           vpon
           our
           owne
           heads
           ,
           which
           else
           would
           rest
           on
           Gods.
           I
           shall
           answer
           you
           in
           the
           words
           of
           holy
           
           
             Iob
             ,
             Will
             you
             speake
             wickedly
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             talke
             deceitfully
             for
          
           
           
             him
             ?
             will
             yee
             accept
             his
             person
             ?
             will
             yee
             contend
             for
             God
             ?
          
           as
           if
           God
           did
           need
           your
           helpe
           and
           counsell
           for
           to
           free
           him
           from
           iniustice
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           able
           for
           to
           cleare
           himselfe
           without
           this
           helpe
           and
           shift
           of
           yours
           .
           Well
           ,
           admit
           that
           you
           doe
           God
           some
           seruice
           in
           it
           ,
           in
           cleering
           of
           his
           iustice
           ,
           yet
           how
           much
           is
           God
           beholding
           to
           you
           for
           your
           paines
           ,
           who
           in
           freeing
           of
           him
           from
           iniustice
           ,
           doe
           rob
           him
           of
           his
           mercy
           ,
           goodnesse
           ,
           honour
           ,
           power
           ,
           wisdome
           ,
           truth
           and
           iustice
           to
           ?
           For
           if
           God
           should
           suffer
           his
           chosen
           and
           his
           best
           beloued
           Saints
           to
           fall
           away
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           perish
           ,
           where
           then
           were
           his
           mercy
           ,
           and
           his
           gracious
           goodnesse
           ?
           If
           he
           should
           suffer
           those
           to
           fall
           ,
           whom
           he
           hath
           vndertaken
           to
           preserue
           and
           keepe
           from
           falling
           ,
           where
           then
           were
           his
           honour
           ,
           his
           truth
           ,
           his
           wisdome
           ,
           his
           iustice
           or
           his
           power
           ?
           If
           hee
           should
           suffer
           those
           to
           fall
           and
           perish
           for
           whom
           Iesus
           Christ
           hath
           shed
           his
           pretious
           blood
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           not
           perish
           but
           haue
           euerlasting
           life
           ,
           if
           God
           should
           suffer
           them
           to
           loose
           that
           grace
           ,
           and
           that
           heau●…ly
           inheritance
           which
           Christ
           hath
           purchased
           for
           them
           ,
           where
           then
           
           were
           this
           his
           iustice
           which
           you
           labour
           to
           maintaine
           ?
           Doubtlesse
           this
           paradox
           and
           shift
           of
           yours
           ,
           it
           robs
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           strips
           him
           naked
           of
           all
           his
           glorious
           and
           most
           sacred
           attributes
           ,
           yea
           ,
           it
           depriues
           him
           of
           his
           very
           Diety
           :
           so
           that
           whiles
           you
           seeke
           to
           doe
           the
           Lord
           a
           fauour
           in
           vindicating
           of
           his
           iustice
           by
           this
           your
           cauell
           and
           euasion
           ,
           you
           doe
           him
           all
           the
           wrong
           that
           may
           be
           .
           If
           then
           you
           would
           free
           God
           from
           iniustice
           ,
           and
           reserue
           his
           very
           Diety
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           other
           sacred
           attributes
           vnto
           him
           without
           any
           deminution
           ,
           or
           ecclipse
           at
           all
           ,
           the
           only
           way
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           is
           for
           to
           maintaine
           ,
           
             the
             finall
             and
             totall
             perseuerance
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           For
           if
           it
           bee
           impossible
           for
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           sanctified
           ,
           
             to
             fall
             from
             grace
          
           (
           as
           wee
           affirme
           it
           for
           to
           be
           )
           then
           your
           surmise
           of
           clearing
           Gods
           iustice
           when
           they
           fall
           away
           ,
           is
           out
           of
           doores
           ,
           and
           comes
           not
           into
           question
           :
           and
           so
           Gods
           iustice
           ,
           mercy
           ,
           goodnesse
           ,
           honour
           ,
           wisdome
           ,
           truth
           and
           power
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           not
           so
           much
           as
           once
           tainted
           and
           ecclipsed
           ,
           but
           likewise
           highly
           magnified
           ,
           in
           the
           continuall
           perseuerance
           and
           preservation
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           And
           thus
           I
           hope
           I
           haue
           so
           fully
           cleared
           the
           absolutenesse
           of
           all
           Gods
           promises
           ,
           and
           so
           fully
           vindicates
           them
           from
           those
           false
           glosses
           and
           sophismes
           of
           the
           opposites
           which
           did
           obscure
           and
           delude
           them
           :
           that
           now
           they
           may
           giue
           full
           and
           perfect
           assurance
           to
           euery
           Christian
           soule
           that
           is
           become
           a
           true
           member
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           neuer
           finally
           nor
           totally
           fall
           from
           Grace
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           thing
           in
           these
           promises
           of
           God
           which
           may
           assure
           
           vs
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           assertion
           ,
           is
           Gods
           ability
           to
           performe
           them
           :
           If
           wee
           had
           so
           many
           great
           and
           gratious
           promises
           as
           these
           from
           God
           ,
           if
           God
           were
           not
           able
           to
           performe
           them
           to
           the
           vttermost
           ,
           wee
           could
           then
           take
           but
           little
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           in
           them
           ;
           but
           now
           God
           is
           omnipotent
           ,
           he
           is
           able
           to
           make
           good
           his
           promises
           ,
           and
           to
           performe
           them
           to
           the
           vtmost
           title
           and
           circumstance
           :
           and
           therefore
           this
           may
           comfort
           and
           reioyce
           our
           hearts
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           all
           these
           promises
           of
           God
           they
           are
           exceeding
           faithfull
           
           and
           true
           ,
           and
           God
           is
           very
           just
           and
           faithfull
           in
           performing
           of
           them
           .
           If
           a
           man
           had
           neuer
           so
           many
           great
           and
           goodly
           
           promi
           ses
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           not
           true
           ,
           but
           false
           and
           counterfeite
           ,
           there
           were
           then
           great
           cause
           and
           couler
           for
           to
           doubt
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           mens
           hearts
           and
           soules
           could
           take
           no
           true
           ioy
           and
           solid
           comfort
           in
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           could
           not
           rest
           and
           trust
           vpon
           them
           .
           But
           now
           all
           these
           promises
           of
           God
           which
           I
           haue
           formerly
           mentioned
           ,
           to
           prouethe
           finall
           and
           totall
           perseuerance
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           they
           are
           exceeding
           faithfull
           and
           true
           ,
           proceeding
           from
           that
           God
           and
           spirit
           of
           truth
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           ,
           nor
           cannot
           lie
           vnto
           vs.
           
             All
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             they
             are
             yea
             ,
             and
             amen
             in
             Christ
             :
          
           2
           Cor
           :
           1
           :
           20.
           
             his
             couenant
             will
             he
             not
             breake
             ,
             nor
             alter
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             gon
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             :
             Hee
             hath
             〈◊〉
             in
             his
             holinesse
             that
             he
             will
             not
             lie
             vnto
             vs
             :
             Psal
             :
          
           89
           :
           34
           ,
           35.
           
           
             As
             God
             hath
             thought
             ,
             so
             shall
             it
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             promised
             ,
             so
             shall
             it
             surely
             stand
             ,
             no
             man
             shall
             disa●…ll
             or
             turne
             that
             backe
             which
             hee
             hath
             promised
             and
             decreed
             .
             Isay
          
           14
           :
           24
           :
           27.
           
           God
           hath
           ratified
           all
           his
           
             promises
             with
             an
             oath
          
           ,
           and
           sealed
           them
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             to
             shew
             vnto
             the
             heires
             of
             promise
             ,
             the
             immutability
             of
             his
             Councell
             ,
          
           and
           the
           truth
           of
           all
           his
           promises
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           
             that
             they
             might
             haue
             strong
             consolation
             and
             comfort
             in
             thē
             .
             Heb
             :
          
           6
           :
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           And
           as
           all
           these
           promises
           of
           God
           are
           true
           and
           faithfull
           in
           themselues
           ,
           so
           God
           will
           bee
           exceeding
           just
           and
           faithfull
           in
           performing
           them
           to
           the
           very
           least
           title
           and
           circumstance
           of
           them
           .
           
             God
             will
             his
             truth
             to
             Iacob
             ,
             and
             his
             mercy
             to
             Israell
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             sworne
             to
             our
             fathers
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             old
             .
             Mic●…
             :
          
           7
           :
           20.
           
           
             The
             strength
             of
             Israel
             will
             not
             lie
             ,
             neither
             will
             he
             repent
             him
             of
             his
             word
             :
          
           1
           Sam
           :
           15
           :
           29.
           
           Whatsoeuer
           he
           hath
           promised
           the
           will
           performe
           to
           the
           very
           vttermost
           title
           .
           
             Heauen
             and
             earth
             may
             passe
             away
             ,
             but
             yet
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             least
             title
             of
          
           any
           of
           these
           promises
           which
           hee
           hath
           made
           vnto
           his
           Saints
           
             shall
             faile
             ,
             vntill
             it
             be
             fulfilled
             to
             the
             full
             :
             Math
             :
          
           5
           :
           18
           When
           God
           had
           promised
           to
           bring
           the
           children
           of
           Israell
           out
           of
           Egypt
           after
           foure
           hundred
           and
           thirty
           yeares
           :
           
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             foure
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             yeares
             ,
             euen
             the
             selfe
             same
             day
             that
             God
             had
             promised
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             host
             of
             Israel
             went
             out
             of
             Egypt
             :
             Exod
             :
          
           12
           :
           41
           :
           51
           :
           God
           did
           not
           faile
           them
           in
           this
           promise
           so
           much
           as
           in
           one
           day
           .
           God
           hath
           alwaies
           bin
           so
           faithfull
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           his
           promises
           vnto
           his
           people
           ,
           that
           he
           
           did
           neuer
           so
           much
           as
           faile
           them
           in
           any
           circumstance
           :
           wherfore
           Salomon
           in
           the
           period
           and
           perclose
           of
           that
           excellent
           and
           famous
           prayer
           of
           his
           ,
           at
           the
           consecration
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           doth
           vse
           this
           gratulatory
           speech
           to
           God.
           
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Lord
             which
             hath
             geuen
             rest
             vnto
             his
             people
             Israel
             according
             to
             all
             that
             hee
             hath
          
           
           
             promised
             :
             their
             hath
             not
             failed
             one
             word
             of
             all
             his
             good
             promise
             which
             he
             promised
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Moses
             ,
             his
             seruant
             .
          
           Euery
           word
           and
           sillable
           that
           God
           hath
           spoken
           for
           the
           weale
           &
           welfare
           of
           his
           children
           ,
           he
           will
           as
           certainly
           and
           faithfully
           performe
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           actually
           performed
           it
           to
           them
           already
           .
           Seeing
           then
           that
           wee
           haue
           so
           many
           absolute
           and
           sure
           ,
           so
           many
           true
           and
           faithfull
           promises
           which
           shall
           be
           performed
           to
           the
           vtmost
           sillable
           ,
           which
           may
           assure
           vs
           ,
           that
           
             such
             as
             are
             once
             truly
             regenerated
             and
             ingrafted
             into
             Christ
             by
             a
             true
             and
             liuely
             faith
             ,
             can
             neither
             finally
             nor
             totally
             fall
             from
             grace
             :
          
           let
           vs
           wholy
           relie
           and
           depend
           vpon
           them
           ,
           let
           vs
           cast
           our selues
           and
           our
           soules
           vpon
           them
           .
           And
           seeing
           there
           are
           so
           many
           things
           in
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           which
           may
           fully
           resolue
           &
           settle
           vs
           in
           this
           truth
           :
           let
           vs
           haue
           strong
           consolation
           :
           and
           let
           vs
           runne
           that
           race
           of
           holinesse
           which
           is
           set
           before
           vs
           ,
           with
           ioy
           ,
           with
           comfort
           ,
           and
           assurance
           .
           And
           though
           we
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           feare
           ,
           the
           falling
           into
           any
           sin
           whereby
           wee
           may
           offend
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           cause
           him
           for
           to
           
             scourge
             vs
             with
             the
             rods
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             stripes
             of
             the
             children
          
           
           
             of
             men
          
           :
           yet
           let
           vs
           neuer
           feare
           or
           dreame
           of
           any
           finall
           or
           totall
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           when
           once
           we
           are
           but
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           faith
           :
           because
           we
           haue
           God
           himselfe
           for
           our
           assurance
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           neuer
           fall
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           in
           respect
           of
           God
           
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           those
           which
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           a
           true
           and
           liuely
           faith
           ,
           should
           either
           totally
           or
           finally
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           so
           is
           likewise
           altogether
           impossible
           in
           respect
           of
           Iesus
           Christ.
           Now
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           there
           are
           these
           seuerall
           things
           which
           may
           assure
           vs
           of
           this
           potision
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           efficacy
           ,
           metits
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           his
           death
           and
           passion
           ,
           whereby
           the
           power
           and
           strength
           of
           sinne
           ,
           the
           forts
           and
           holds
           of
           Satan
           ,
           are
           weakned
           and
           subdued
           in
           them
           ,
           
           whereby
           their
           soules
           are
           thoroughly
           purified
           and
           washed
           from
           all
           pollution
           of
           flesh
           and
           spirit
           ,
           and
           their
           sins
           and
           wickednesse
           for
           euer
           so
           vtterly
           abolished
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           neuer
           appeare
           any
           more
           ;
           from
           which
           I
           frame
           this
           first
           argument
           .
           Those
           out
           of
           whom
           the
           workes
           of
           Satan
           are
           vtterly
           destroyed
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           those
           whose
           soules
           are
           purified
           and
           washed
           from
           all
           sinne
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ.
           Those
           in
           whom
           the
           power
           of
           Satan
           and
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           sinne
           are
           wholly
           destroyed
           by
           the
           passion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           no
           other
           :
           end
           and
           purpose
           ,
           but
           that
           their
           consciences
           might
           beo
           purged
           from
           dead
           workes
           to
           serue
           the
           liuing
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           being
           dead
           vnto
           sinne
           might
           liue
           vnto
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           bring
           fotth
           fruites
           vnto
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           liue
           together
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           vnto
           Christ
           alone
           ,
           and
           not
           vnto
           themselues
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           bee
           a
           peculiar
           people
           vnto
           God
           ,
           zealous
           of
           good
           workes
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           serue
           him
           in
           holinesse
           and
           true
           righteousnesse
           all
           the
           dayes
           of
           their
           liues
           ,
           &
           that
           Christ
           might
           present
           them
           vnto
           himselfe
           ,
           a
           glorious
           and
           holy
           Church
           ,
           without
           spot
           ,
           blemish
           ,
           or
           wrinckle
           ,
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           euer
           finally
           or
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           because
           ,
           else
           Christ
           should
           dye
           in
           vaine
           ,
           and
           not
           obtaine
           the
           end
           ,
           the
           fruite
           and
           substance
           of
           his
           death
           and
           passion
           :
           But
           out
           of
           all
           those
           that
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           ,
           the
           workes
           of
           
             Satan
             are
             vtterly
             destroyed
          
           :
           1
           Iohn
           3
           :
           8
           :
           
             the
             power
             of
             〈◊〉
             and
             the
             body
             of
             sinne
             are
             quite
             destroyed
             by
             the
             death
             and
             passion
             of
             Christ.
             Hebr
             :
          
           2
           :
           14
           :
           15.
           
           Rom
           :
           6
           :
           6
           :
           
             and
             their
             soules
             are
             purified
             and
             washed
             from
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ.
             Reuel
             .
          
           1
           :
           5.
           
           Tit
           :
           3
           :
           5.
           to
           the
           onely
           end
           and
           purpose
           ,
           that
           their
           
             consciences
             might
             be
             purged
             from
             dead
             workes
             ,
             to
             serue
             the
             liuing
             God
             :
             Hebr
             :
          
           9
           :
           14
           :
           
             that
             they
             being
             dead
             vnto
             sinne
             might
             liue
             vnto
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             fruite
             vnto
             God
             :
             Rom
             :
          
           7
           :
           4.
           1
           〈◊〉
           :
           2
           :
           24
           :
           
             that
             they
             might
             liue
             together
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             vnto
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             and
             not
             vnto
             themselues
             or
             sinne
             :
             Rom
             :
          
           6
           :
           6.
           2
           
           Cor
           :
           5
           :
           15.
           1
           
           Ephes
           :
           5
           :
           10
           :
           
             that
             they
             might
             be
             a
             peculiar
             people
             vnto
             God
             ,
             zealous
             of
             good
             workes
             :
             Tit
             :
          
           2
           :
           14.
           
           
             That
             they
             might
             serue
             him
             in
             holinesse
             &
             righteousnesse
             without
             feare
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             their
             liues
             :
             Luke
          
           1
           :
           74
           ,
           75
           :
           
             that
             they
             might
             liue
             and
             dye
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             
             that
             both
             liuing
             and
             dying
             they
             might
             bee
             his
             :
             Rom
             :
          
           148
           :
           
             that
             Christ
             might
             present
             them
             vnto
             himselfe
             an
             holy
             Church
             without
             spot
             or
             blemish
             or
             wrinckle
             .
             Ephes.
          
           5.
           26
           ,
           27.
           and
           so
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           euer
           totally
           or
           finally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           the
           death
           and
           passion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           so
           likewise
           his
           
           perpetuall
           intercession
           vnto
           his
           Father
           ,
           for
           all
           his
           true
           and
           faithfull
           members
           ,
           may
           assure
           us
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           positition
           :
           from
           which
           I
           frame
           this
           second
           argument
           .
           Those
           for
           whom
           Christ
           himselfe
           doth
           make
           perpetuall
           intercession
           to
           his
           Father
           that
           they
           may
           continueally
           perseuere
           ,
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           for
           them
           ,
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           But
           Christ
           himselfe
           doth
           make
           perpetuall
           intercession
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           for
           all
           those
           that
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           alwaies
           perseuere
           :
           therefore
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           for
           them
           ,
           either
           finally
           ,
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           For
           the
           Maior
           proposition
           no
           man
           can
           deny
           it
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           will
           maintaine
           (
           as
           the
           Rhemists
           did
           in
           their
           conference
           at
           Hahge
           )
           that
           God
           doth
           not
           alwaies
           heare
           the
           intercession
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           grant
           him
           his
           requests
           :
           which
           is
           blasphemous
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scripture
           .
           For
           Iohn
           11.
           41
           ,
           42.
           
           
             Christ
             doth
             giue
             thankes
             vnto
             his
             Father
             for
             that
             he
             hath
             heard
             him
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Father
             that
             thou
             hearest
             me
             alwaies
             .
          
           ●…oubtlesse
           if
           God
           will
           grant
           vs
           whatsoeuer
           we
           our selues
           shall
           desire
           and
           pray
           for
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             doe
             .
             Iohn
          
           14.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           Cap.
           16.
           23.
           24.
           much
           more
           then
           will
           he
           grant
           that
           thing
           which
           Christ
           himselfe
           shall
           petition
           to
           him
           for
           .
           And
           if
           God
           should
           not
           alwaies
           grant
           whatsoeuer
           Christ
           should
           now
           desire
           and
           request
           of
           him
           ,
           Christs
           intercession
           would
           be
           fruitlesse
           and
           to
           little
           purpose
           ,
           and
           we
           our selues
           should
           haue
           but
           little
           benefit
           or
           comfort
           from
           it
           .
           Now
           for
           the
           Minor
           proposition
           ,
           that
           Christ
           doth
           alwaies
           make
           intercession
           to
           his
           Father
           for
           all
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           him
           ;
           it
           is
           plaine
           and
           euident
           by
           Iohn
           16.
           26.
           
           Rom.
           8.
           24.
           
           Hebr.
           2.
           17.
           cap.
           4.
           14.
           15
           ,
           16.
           cap.
           7.
           25.
           and
           cap.
           9.
           24.
           
           And
           that
           this
           his
           intercession
           is
           for
           their
           constant
           &
           continuall
           perseuerance
           
           it
           is
           euident
           :
           Luke
           22.
           32
           ,
           33.
           where
           Christ
           tells
           
             Peter
             that
             he
             had
             prayd
             for
             him
             that
             his
             faith
             might
             not
             faile
             ,
          
           which
           prayer
           of
           Christ
           extends
           to
           all
           his
           faithfull
           member
           ,
           aswell
           as
           vnto
           Peter
           :
           by
           that
           of
           Iohn
           14.
           15.
           16.
           where
           Christ
           himselfe
           doth
           certifie
           vs
           that
           
             he
             will
             pray
             vnto
             his
             Father
             for
             all
             his
             Saints
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             shall
             giue
             them
             another
             comforter
             which
             shall
             abide
             and
             dwell
             and
             be
             in
             them
             and
             with
             them
             for
             euer
             ,
          
           and
           also
           by
           that
           prayer
           of
           his
           Iohn
           17.
           11
           ,
           15
           ,
           21
           ,
           23
           ,
           24.
           where
           hee
           prayes
           thus
           for
           his
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           for
           all
           true
           beleiuers
           .
           
             Holy
             Father
             keepe
             them
             thorough
             thy
             owne
             name
             ,
             those
             whom
             thou
             hast
             giuen
             vnto
             mee
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             one
             as
             we
             are
             one
             ,
             I
             pray
             not
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             take
             them
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             keepe
             them
             from
             euill
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             all
             bee
             one
             as
             thou
             Father
             art
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             thee
             ,
             that
             they
             also
             may
             be
             one
             in
             vs.
             I
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             thou
             in
             me
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             made
             perfect
             in
             vs
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             world
             may
             know
             that
             thou
             〈◊〉
             sent
             mee
             ,
             and
             hast
             loued
             them
             as
             thou
             hast
             loued
             me
             ,
             Father
             ,
             I
             will
             that
             those
             also
             whom
             thou
             hast
             giuen
             mee
             be
             with
             me
             where
             I
             am
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             behold
             my
             glory
             which
             thou
             hast
             giuen
             me
             .
          
           This
           is
           also
           intimated
           by
           the
           Apostle
           :
           Hebr.
           7
           25.
           where
           speaking
           of
           Christ
           he
           saith
           thus
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           
             wherfore
             hee
             is
             able
             also
             to
             saue
             them
             to
             the
             vttermost
             that
             come
             vnto
             God
             by
             him
             ,
             seeing
             hee
             euer
             liueth
             to
             make
             intercession
             for
             them
             .
          
           Those
           for
           whom
           Christ
           himselfe
           doth
           pray
           and
           interceede
           they
           shall
           be
           saued
           to
           the
           vttermost
           ,
           no
           man
           shall
           condemne
           them
           or
           seperate
           them
           from
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           which
           is
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           their
           Lord
           ,
           because
           that
           Christ
           himselfe
           is
           euen
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           alwaies
           making
           intercession
           for
           them
           .
           Rom.
           8.
           33.
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           chapter
           .
           Christ
           hath
           prayed
           heretofore
           ,
           and
           doth
           now
           continually
           make
           intercession
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           for
           all
           such
           as
           are
           once
           his
           true
           and
           faithfull
           members
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           alwaies
           perseuere
           &
           continue
           constant
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           for
           them
           ,
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           If
           it
           be
           obiected
           ,
           that
           this
           prayer
           of
           Christ
           doth
           onely
           tend
           
           to
           keepe
           them
           from
           a
           finall
           ,
           but
           yet
           not
           from
           a
           totall
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           so
           :
           but
           that
           this
           prayer
           
           of
           Christ
           extends
           to
           preserue
           them
           from
           a
           totall
           ,
           aswell
           as
           
           from
           a
           finall
           fall
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           Christ
           doth
           pray
           
             that
             their
             faith
             might
             not
             faile
          
           ;
           now
           if
           they
           might
           fall
           totally
           from
           grace
           ,
           then
           their
           faith
           should
           faile
           ,
           yea
           ,
           that
           numericall
           faith
           which
           once
           they
           had
           should
           vtterly
           be
           lost
           ,
           for
           that
           faith
           which
           they
           haue
           by
           their
           new
           inscision
           into
           Christ
           is
           not
           the
           same
           numericall
           faith
           which
           they
           had
           before
           ,
           for
           that
           was
           totally
           lost
           and
           vtterly
           abolished
           :
           so
           that
           by
           this
           exposition
           their
           saith
           should
           not
           onely
           faile
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           lesse
           ,
           but
           likewise
           vtterly
           to
           be
           lost
           ,
           which
           is
           farre
           greater
           ,
           and
           so
           Christs
           prayer
           should
           not
           be
           granted
           :
           for
           that
           which
           may
           be
           lost
           and
           is
           lost
           ,
           doth
           without
           all
           question
           faile
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           Christ
           prayes
           
             that
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             may
             abide
             with
             them
             for
             euer
             ,
             and
             dwell
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             bee
             in
             them
             :
          
           if
           therefore
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           do
           abide
           and
           dwell
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           for
           euer
           ,
           they
           cannot
           fall
           totally
           from
           grace
           :
           for
           where
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           is
           alwaies
           dwelling
           and
           residing
           ,
           there
           grace
           must
           of
           necessity
           alwaies
           be
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           Christ
           doth
           pray
           vnto
           his
           
             Father
             :
             that
             he
             would
             keepe
             all
             those
             that
             are
             his
             true
             and
             faithfull
             members
             from
             euill
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             bee
             in
             him
             and
             he
             in
             them
             continually
             :
             and
             that
             they
             might
             bee
             made
             perfect
             in
             him
             :
          
           if
           therefore
           this
           prayer
           of
           Christ
           bee
           granted
           ,
           it
           cannot
           bee
           that
           they
           should
           euer
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           this
           prayer
           and
           intercession
           of
           Christ
           doth
           
             s●…ue
             men
             to
             the
             vttermost
          
           ,
           it
           keepes
           them
           so
           ,
           that
           nothing
           shall
           bee
           able
           so
           much
           as
           once
           to
           
             seperate
             them
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           it
           must
           needes
           bee
           ,
           that
           this
           prayer
           and
           intercession
           of
           Christ
           doth
           not
           onely
           keepe
           his
           true
           and
           faithfull
           members
           from
           a
           finall
           ,
           but
           likewise
           ,
           from
           a
           totall
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           so
           that
           this
           argument
           remaines
           still
           vnanswered
           :
           neither
           is
           it
           possible
           for
           any
           man
           to
           giue
           a
           full
           and
           satisfactory
           answere
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           thing
           in
           Christ
           which
           may
           assure
           vs
           of
           ,
           and
           settle
           vs
           in
           this
           present
           truth
           :
           is
           the
           power
           and
           might
           of
           Christ
           ;
           from
           which
           I
           frame
           this
           third
           argument
           .
           Those
           who
           are
           kept
           by
           the
           power
           and
           might
           of
           Christ
           :
           so
           that
           nothing
           can
           plucke
           them
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           to
           that
           end
           and
           purpose
           that
           they
           might
           neuer
           perish
           ,
           but
           haue
           euerlasting
           life
           ;
           it
           cannot
           be
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           euer
           finally
           or
           totally
           fall
           from
           
           grace
           .
           But
           all
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           are
           
             kept
             by
             the
             power
             and
             might
             of
             Christ
             to
             that
             end
             ,
          
           and
           purpose
           that
           
             they
             may
             neuer
             perish
             but
             haue
             euerlasting
             life
             ,
             Iud.
          
           1.
           1.
           
           Iohn
           10.
           28.
           2
           
           Cor.
           12.
           9.
           10.
           and
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           5.
           
           Therefore
           it
           cannot
           be
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           euer
           finally
           or
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           Of
           which
           argument
           you
           may
           see
           more
           in
           the
           second
           argument
           drawne
           from
           God
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           thing
           in
           Christ
           that
           proues
           this
           position
           to
           
           the
           full
           :
           is
           his
           compassionate
           and
           tender
           nature
           :
           
             He
             will
             not
             breake
             the
             bruised
             reed
             ,
             nor
             quench
             the
             smoking
             flaxe
             ,
             Isai.
          
           42.
           13.
           
           Mat.
           12.
           20.
           
           
             Hee
             will
             seeke
             that
             which
             is
             lost
             ,
             and
             bring
             againe
             that
             which
             was
             driuen
             away
             ,
             hee
             will
             binde
             vp
             that
             which
             is
             broken
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             that
             which
             is
             sicke
             ,
             hee
             will
             seed
             his
             flocke
             like
             a
             shepheard
             ,
             and
             hee
             will
             gather
             the
             Lambes
             with
             his
             arme
             ,
             and
             carry
             them
             in
             his
             bosome
             ,
             and
             will
             gently
             leade
             those
             that
             are
             with
             young
             ,
             Exech
             .
          
           34.
           16.
           10.
           and
           Isai.
           40.
           11.
           
           
             He
             giueth
             power
             to
             the
             faint
             and
             to
             those
             that
             haue
             no
             might
             ;
             he
             increaseth
             strength
             .
             Isai.
          
           40.
           29.
           
           And
           therefore
           seeing
           that
           Iesus
           Christ
           is
           so
           compassionate
           to
           all
           those
           that
           are
           his
           members
           ,
           and
           once
           ingrafted
           into
           him
           ;
           seeing
           that
           he
           is
           
             alwayes
             touched
             with
             the
             sense
             and
             feeling
             of
             their
             infirmities
             ,
             Heb.
          
           4.
           15.
           
           It
           cannot
           bee
           that
           euer
           they
           should
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           When
           a
           man
           is
           once
           but
           truly
           regenerate
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           if
           hee
           be
           weake
           and
           faint
           ,
           hee
           will
           strengthen
           and
           refresh
           him
           :
           if
           hee
           be
           sicke
           and
           dead
           ,
           he
           will
           quicken
           and
           reuiue
           him
           :
           if
           hee
           be
           sicke
           and
           wounded
           hee
           will
           heale
           and
           cure
           him
           :
           if
           hee
           be
           in
           any
           distresse
           or
           temptation
           ,
           he
           will
           helpe
           him
           and
           assist
           him
           ;
           if
           hee
           be
           deiected
           in
           minde
           and
           conscience
           ,
           he
           will
           comfort
           and
           reioyce
           him
           ;
           such
           is
           the
           mercifull
           ,
           gratious
           ,
           and
           compassionate
           nature
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           supply
           all
           the
           wants
           and
           necessities
           of
           all
           his
           Saints
           in
           all
           kindes
           whatsoeuer
           ;
           they
           
             shall
             neuer
             want
             any
             thing
             that
          
           may
           helpe
           to
           keepe
           them
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           or
           bring
           them
           home
           to
           heauen
           ,
           Psal.
           23.
           1.
           
           Phil.
           4.
           19.
           and
           Psal.
           34.
           10.
           therefore
           they
           need
           not
           feare
           a
           totall
           or
           finall
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           it
           cannot
           happen
           to
           them
           ,
        
         
           The
           fift
           thing
           that
           may
           stablish
           our
           hearts
           in
           the
           present
           
           
           truth
           is
           ,
           the
           vigilancy
           and
           care
           of
           Christ
           ouer
           vs
           ,
           and
           his
           perpetuall
           presence
           with
           vs
           :
           Christ
           is
           that
           great
           ,
           that
           good
           ,
           and
           that
           carefull
           shepheard
           of
           his
           sheepe
           ,
           Who
           is
           alwayes
           watching
           ouer
           his
           fl●…cke
           lest
           any
           of
           them
           should
           miscarry
           ;
           
             He
             doth
             alwayes
             night
             and
             day
             keepe
             and
             gard
          
           his
           sheepe
           ,
           and
           
             neuer
             fleeth
             from
             them
             when
             the
             theefe
             doth
             come
             to
             steale
             them
             :
             but
             hee
             carrieth
             them
             in
             his
             owne
             bosome
             ,
             and
             keepes
             them
             in
             his
             armes
             ;
             bee
             giues
             life
             in
             great
             abundance
             vnto
             all
             his
             sheepe
             ,
             yea
             ,
             he
             layeth
             downe
             his
             owne
             life
             for
             his
             sheepe
             ,
             hee
             giues
             vnto
             them
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             neuer
             perish
             ,
             neither
             shall
             any
             man
             plucke
             them
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
          
           as
           wee
           may
           reade
           Iohn
           10.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           28.
           
           Psal.
           23.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           Ezech.
           34.
           16.
           
           Isai.
           40.
           11.
           
           Psal.
           121.
           3
           ,
           8.
           
           Christ
           is
           alwayes
           present
           with
           his
           faithfull
           sheepe
           ,
           
             his
             presence
             doth
             goe
             with
             them
             alwayes
             for
             to
             giue
             them
             rest
             ,
             Exod
          
           33.
           14.
           and
           as
           it
           was
           with
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           when
           they
           marched
           toward
           the
           temporall
           Canaan
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           with
           all
           those
           that
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           in
           their
           marching
           toward
           the
           heauenly
           :
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             will
             goe
             before
             them
             in
             a
             piller
             of
             a
             cloude
             to
             lead
             them
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             pillar
             of
             fire
             by
             night
             to
             defend
             them
             from
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             them
             light
             to
             goe
             by
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             hee
             will
             not
             take
             away
             the
             pillar
             of
             the
             Cloude
             by
             day
             ,
             nor
             the
             pillar
             of
             fire
             by
             night
             from
             before
             his
             people
             ,
             Exod.
          
           13.
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           Cap.
           14.
           19
           
           :
           Therefore
           they
           shall
           be
           safe
           ,
           and
           neuer
           fall
           either
           totally
           or
           finally
           from
           grace
           :
           From
           all
           which
           I
           collect
           this
           fift
           argument
           .
           Those
           who
           haue
           Iesus
           Christ
           for
           their
           Pastor
           and
           shepheard
           ,
           those
           whom
           hee
           doth
           alwayes
           gard
           and
           keepe
           with
           speciall
           care
           and
           vigilancy
           ,
           and
           protect
           and
           shelter
           with
           his
           presence
           ,
           it
           s
           altogether
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           But
           all
           those
           that
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           haue
           Iesus
           Christ
           for
           their
           Pastor
           and
           shepheard
           (
           
             who
             will
             lose
             none
             that
             are
             committed
             to
             his
             charge
             ,
             Iohn
          
           17.
           14.
           )
           Hee
           doth
           alwayes
           gard
           and
           keepe
           them
           with
           speciall
           care
           and
           vigilancie
           ,
           and
           protect
           and
           shelter
           them
           with
           his
           continuall
           presence
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           The
           minor
           proposition
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           ;
           the
           maior
           like
           wise
           must
           be
           true
           ,
           else
           you
           must
           make
           Christ
           Iesus
           that
           great
           ,
           good
           ,
           and
           
           carefull
           shepheard
           of
           the
           sheepe
           ,
           to
           be
           exceeding
           negligent
           and
           carelesse
           in
           his
           office
           .
           A
           good
           shepheard
           will
           neuer
           so
           much
           as
           lose
           a
           sheepe
           ,
           or
           let
           it
           goe
           astray
           ,
           much
           lesse
           then
           will
           Iesus
           
             Christ
             loose
             any
             of
             those
          
           sheepe
           that
           are
           once
           
             committed
             to
             his
             charge
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           17.
           14.
           
           Ezech.
           34.
           16.
           
           Isai.
           40.
           11.
           
           Luk.
           15.
           45.
           2
           
           Pet.
           3.
           9.
           and
           Luk.
           21.
           18.
           
           Therefore
           the
           conclusion
           followes
           of
           necessitie
           and
           cannot
           be
           denied
           .
        
         
           The
           sixt
           thing
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           that
           may
           establish
           vs
           in
           this
           present
           truth
           :
           is
           Christs
           continually
           residence
           and
           dwelling
           in
           our
           hearts
           :
           from
           whence
           I
           frame
           this
           argument
           :
           Those
           in
           whose
           hearts
           and
           soules
           Christ
           Iesus
           doth
           for
           euer
           remaine
           and
           dwell
           ,
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           that
           they
           should
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           but
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             doth
             for
             euer
             remaine
             and
             dwell
             in
             the
             hearts
             and
             soules
             of
             all
             them
          
           that
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           him
           ,
           Io.
           14
           20
           ,
           23.
           
           Cap.
           17.
           
           2●…
           ,
           23
           ,
           26.
           2
           
           Cor.
           13.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           Gal.
           2.
           20.
           
           Ephes.
           3.
           17.
           1
           
           Iohn
           3.
           24.
           cap.
           4.
           4.
           
           Ephes.
           2.
           22.
           1
           
           Io.
           4
           12
           ,
           13.
           15
           ,
           16.
           cap.
           5.
           10.
           20.
           
           Col.
           1.
           27.
           
           Psal.
           68.
           16.
           18.
           
           Re●…
           .
           2.
           20.
           
           Therefore
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           that
           they
           should
           euer
           totally
           or
           finally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           What
           can
           bee
           truly
           answered
           or
           replyed
           to
           this
           argument
           I
           cannot
           learne
           or
           know
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           thing
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           that
           may
           assure
           vs
           of
           this
           present
           truth
           ,
           is
           his
           Sacraments
           :
           for
           to
           what
           other
           end
           doe
           the
           Sacraments
           serue
           ,
           specially
           that
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           but
           to
           assure
           our
           soules
           of
           Gods
           vnchangeable
           loue
           vnto
           vs
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           euerlasting
           obedience
           vnto
           him
           :
           The
           Sacraments
           they
           are
           
             the
             very
             seales
             of
             Gods
             couenant
             ,
          
           wherein
           God
           and
           Christ
           doe
           seale
           vnto
           vs
           euen
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           one
           that
           hee
           will
           become
           a
           gratious
           and
           louing
           Father
           ,
           the
           other
           that
           he
           will
           become
           a
           gratious
           and
           louing
           Sauiour
           to
           vs
           for
           euer
           ,
           and
           wee
           seale
           againe
           to
           God
           and
           Christ
           that
           wee
           will
           become
           dutifull
           ,
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           obedient
           Children
           and
           seruants
           vnto
           them
           for
           euer
           .
           The
           holy
           Sacraments
           therefore
           wherein
           God
           doth
           chuse
           vs
           for
           his
           children
           ,
           and
           wee
           doe
           chuse
           him
           for
           our
           God
           and
           Father
           ,
           must
           needes
           assure
           our
           soules
           that
           wee
           shall
           neuer
           finally
           and
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           or
           be
           depriued
           of
           Gods
           loue
           
           and
           fauour
           .
           If
           wee
           could
           either
           totally
           or
           finally
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           what
           comfort
           and
           benefit
           ,
           what
           profit
           and
           assurance
           could
           wee
           haue
           from
           those
           most
           comfortable
           and
           blessed
           Sacraments
           ?
           if
           that
           couenant
           which
           is
           sealed
           ,
           ratified
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           should
           euer
           once
           bee
           broken
           ,
           what
           good
           or
           profit
           could
           it
           bring
           vnto
           our
           soules
           ?
           Wherefore
           the
           very
           Sacraments
           which
           seale
           Gods
           loue
           vnto
           our
           soules
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           other
           things
           which
           are
           in
           Christ
           ,
           which
           haue
           been
           formerly
           mentioned
           ,
           may
           giue
           our
           soules
           this
           comfortable
           and
           sweet
           assurance
           ,
           that
           wee
           shall
           neuer
           totally
           or
           finally
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           euen
           in
           respect
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           when
           once
           we
           are
           but
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           him
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           holy
           
           Ghost
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           ,
           should
           
           either
           totally
           or
           finally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           Now
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           there
           are
           these
           things
           which
           may
           serue
           for
           to
           assure
           vs
           of
           this
           truth
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           there
           is
           his
           personall
           residencie
           and
           habitation
           in
           
           our
           hearts
           and
           soules
           ,
           from
           whence
           this
           argument
           may
           bee
           deduced
           .
           Those
           in
           whose
           hearts
           and
           soules
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           shall
           abide
           and
           dwell
           for
           euer
           ,
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           for
           them
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           because
           as
           long
           as
           they
           haue
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           within
           them
           ,
           there
           is
           alwayes
           grace
           within
           them
           .
           But
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           shall
           abide
           and
           dwell
           for
           euer
           in
           the
           hearts
           and
           soules
           of
           all
           those
           which
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           Io.
           14
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           
             I
             saith
             Christ
             will
             pray
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             hee
             shall
             giue
             you
             another
             Comforter
             that
             hee
             may
             abide
             with
             you
             for
             euer
             ,
             euen
             the
             spirit
             of
             truth
             whom
             the
             world
             cannot
             receiue
             ,
             because
             it
             seeth
             him
             not
             ,
             neither
             knoweth
             him
             ,
             but
             yee
             know
             him
             ,
             for
             hee
             dwelleth
             in
             you
             and
             shall
             be
             in
             you
             :
          
           by
           Rom.
           8.
           9
           ,
           11.
           
           
             But
             yee
             are
             not
             in
             the
             flesh
             but
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             if
             so
             bee
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             dwell
             in
             you
             ,
             Now
             if
             any
             man
             haue
             not
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             he
             is
             none
             of
             is
             ,
             but
             if
             the
             spirit
             of
             him
             that
             raised
             vp
             Iesus
             from
             the
             dead
             dwell
             in
             you
             ,
             hee
             that
             raised
             vp
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             shall
             also
             quicken
             your
             mortall
             bodies
             by
             ●…is
             spirit
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             you
             :
          
           
           by
           1
           Cor.
           6.
           19.
           
           
             Know
             yee
             not
             that
             your
             body
             is
             tho
             Temple
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             which
             yee
             haue
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             yee
             are
             not
             your
             owne
             ?
          
           by
           2
           Tim.
           1.
           14.
           
           
             That
             good
             thing
             which
             was
             committed
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             keepe
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             which
             dwelleth
             in
             vs
             ,
          
           and
           by
           Ezech.
           36.
           26
           ,
           27.
           
           
             A
             new
             heart
             also
             will
             I
             giue
             you
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             spirit
             will
             I
             put
             within
             you
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             put
             my
             spirit
             within
             you
             ,
             and
             cause
             you
             to
             walke
             in
             my
             statutes
             ,
             and
             yee
             shall
             keepe
             my
             i●…dgements
             and
             doe
             them
             .
          
           Therefore
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           that
           they
           should
           euer
           fall
           ,
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           from
           grace
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           obiected
           that
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           
             may
             bee
             taken
             away
          
           
           
             from
             v●…
             ;
             that
             it
             may
             be
             grieued
             ,
             quenched
             ,
             and
             resisted
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             euident
          
           by
           Psal.
           51.
           11.
           1
           
           Thess.
           5.
           19.
           
           Ephes.
           4
           30.
           and
           Act.
           7.
           51.
           
           I
           answer
           that
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           sense
           and
           feeling
           of
           the
           
           sweet
           and
           comfortable
           motions
           of
           Gods
           holy
           Spirit
           may
           oft-time
           be
           taken
           from
           vs
           and
           suspended
           for
           a
           time
           :
           but
           yet
           the
           habituall
           graces
           and
           fruits
           of
           Gods
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           Seale
           and
           inward
           annoynting
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           that
           fruite
           and
           seed
           of
           grace
           which
           Gods
           holy
           Spirit
           hath
           pla●…ted
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           shall
           neuer
           bee
           taken
           away
           or
           lost
           ,
           they
           shall
           abide
           and
           remaine
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           those
           that
           are
           regenerated
           
             for
             euer
          
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           rooted
           or
           weeded
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           Io.
           14.
           16
           ,
           17.
           1
           
           Io.
           2
           ,
           20.
           27.
           and
           cap.
           3.
           9.
           
           And
           though
           Dauid
           prayeth
           to
           God
           ,
           
             not
             to
             take
             away
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             from
             him
             ,
             Psal.
          
           51.
           yet
           that
           is
           onely
           meant
           of
           the
           ioy
           and
           comforts
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           spirit
           it selfe
           or
           the
           graces
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           8.
           and
           12.
           verses
           of
           the
           same
           Psalme
           wherein
           hee
           prayes
           to
           God
           not
           
             to
             restore
             to
             him
          
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           or
           the
           graces
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           but
           to
           
             restore
             vnto
             him
             the
             ioy
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           As
           for
           that
           exhortation
           of
           Paul.
           1
           Thes.
           5.
           19.
           
           
             Quench
             not
             the
             spirit
          
           :
           some
           interpret
           it
           to
           bee
           no
           more
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           men
           should
           not
           hinder
           any
           one
           whose
           heart
           and
           soule
           was
           filled
           with
           the
           graces
           and
           gifts
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           from
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           interpreting
           of
           it
           vpon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           coupling
           it
           with
           the
           next
           verse
           ,
           where
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           thus
           ,
           Despise
           not
           prophecyings
           ,
           but
           the
           genuine
           and
           proper
           meaning
           of
           the
           place
           is
           this
           :
           that
           men
           should
           not
           quench
           
           and
           smother
           those
           good
           motions
           and
           holy
           affections
           which
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           doth
           kindle
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           but
           stirre
           and
           blow
           them
           vp
           vpon
           all
           occasions
           .
           The
           spirit
           of
           God
           oft-times
           doth
           trouble
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           Saints
           with
           good
           and
           holy
           motions
           and
           affections
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Angell
             sometimes
             troubled
             the
             poole
             of
             Bethesda
             ,
          
           inflaming
           ,
           rauishing
           ,
           and
           warming
           of
           their
           hearts
           and
           soules
           ,
           and
           stirring
           of
           them
           vp
           to
           frequent
           prayer
           ,
           godly
           meditations
           and
           discourses
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           holy
           duties
           :
           which
           motions
           and
           influences
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           if
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           doe
           well
           obserue
           and
           take
           aduantage
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           kindle
           and
           to
           stirre
           them
           vp
           ,
           they
           may
           gaine
           abundance
           of
           grace
           ,
           of
           heauenly
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           to
           their
           soules
           ,
           which
           for
           want
           of
           ioyning
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           stirring
           of
           them
           vp
           ,
           may
           quite
           be
           lost
           .
           Now
           the
           Apostles
           meaning
           here
           is
           onely
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           not
           quench
           these
           motions
           and
           influences
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           when
           as
           wee
           feele
           them
           arising
           and
           growing
           vp
           in
           our
           hearts
           and
           soules
           ,
           but
           that
           wee
           should
           blow
           and
           stirre
           them
           vp
           ,
           by
           yeelding
           and
           assenting
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           fully
           warme
           our
           hearts
           and
           soules
           ,
           and
           bring
           much
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           ,
           and
           much
           increase
           of
           grace
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           that
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           it selfe
           ,
           or
           the
           habituall
           and
           inherent
           graces
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           might
           be
           quenched
           and
           quite
           put
           out
           within
           vs.
           And
           though
           that
           good
           men
           may
           sometimes
           resist
           the
           spirit
           in
           not
           hearkening
           and
           yeclding
           to
           those
           motions
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           may
           oft-times
           grieue
           it
           by
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           yet
           they
           doe
           neuer
           so
           quench
           it
           or
           resist
           it
           ,
           as
           vtterly
           for
           to
           loose
           it
           and
           the
           habituall
           graces
           of
           it
           .
           Yea
           ,
           but
           you
           will
           obiect
           
             that
             the
             spirit
          
           
           
             of
             the
             Lord
             departed
             from
             Saul
             ,
             and
             an
             euill
             spirit
             from
             the
             Lord
             troubled
             him
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           the
           spirit
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           the
           habituall
           graces
           of
           it
           may
           be
           lost
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           place
           the
           
           spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           not
           taken
           for
           the
           sanctifying
           gifts
           and
           graces
           of
           Gods
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           are
           proper
           onely
           to
           the
           Elect
           and
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           onely
           for
           the
           common
           and
           ordinarie
           gifts
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           Fortitude
           ,
           Valour
           ,
           Wisdome
           ,
           strength
           ,
           and
           an
           Heroicall
           ,
           Valiant
           ,
           and
           Kingly
           spirit
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           comparing
           these
           seuerall
           places
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           
           Iudges
           9.
           19.
           cap.
           15.
           14.
           cap.
           16.
           19.
           20.
           cap.
           6.
           14.
           1
           
           Sam.
           10.
           10.
           cap.
           6.
           7.
           cap.
           16.
           13.
           14.
           
           
             So
             that
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             departed
             from
             him
             ,
          
           signifieth
           onely
           this
           that
           his
           heroicall
           ,
           valiant
           ,
           and
           Kingly
           spirit
           ,
           and
           those
           other
           common
           gifts
           of
           the
           spirit
           departed
           from
           him
           which
           are
           not
           here
           in
           question
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           holy
           and
           sanctifying
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           sauing
           graces
           of
           the
           Spirit
           :
           for
           this
           abideth
           as
           a
           firme
           and
           stable
           truth
           ,
           that
           where
           once
           the
           sanctifying
           spirit
           of
           God
           doth
           come
           ,
           there
           it
           dedicates
           and
           sanctifies
           the
           heart
           and
           soule
           vnto
           it selfe
           ,
           there
           it
           takes
           vp
           its
           rest
           ,
           its
           habitation
           ,
           and
           abode
           for
           euer
           ,
           as
           those
           places
           of
           Scripture
           formerly
           cited
           doe
           expresly
           testifie
           :
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           that
           those
           that
           are
           once
           regenerated
           ,
           and
           truly
           sanctified
           ,
           should
           euer
           totally
           or
           finally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           which
           doth
           assure
           vs
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           position
           ,
           is
           the
           seale
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           stamped
           on
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           those
           which
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ;
           Those
           that
           are
           sealed
           and
           marked
           to
           be
           Gods
           ,
           by
           the
           inward
           and
           powerfull
           operation
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           working
           vpon
           their
           hearts
           and
           soules
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           for
           a
           time
           onely
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           day
           of
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           the
           day
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           that
           they
           should
           euer
           finally
           or
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           ;
           because
           the
           seale
           and
           stampe
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           doth
           alwayes
           abide
           &
           rest
           vpon
           their
           soules
           ,
           &
           can
           neuer
           be
           razed
           and
           blotted
           out
           again
           .
           But
           all
           those
           that
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           ,
           are
           
             sealed
             and
             marked
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           to
           be
           Gods
           own
           
             peculiar
             people
          
           ,
           &
           that
           not
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           
             but
             to
             the
             day
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           1.
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           
             Now
             hee
             which
             establ●…sheth
             vs
             with
             you
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hath
             annoynted
             vs
             is
             God
             ;
             who
             hath
             also
             sealed
             vs
             ,
             and
             giuen
             the
             earnest
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             Eph
          
           1.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           
             In
             whom
             also
             after
             that
             yee
             beleeued
             ,
             yee
             were
             sealed
             with
             that
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             promise
             ;
             Which
             is
             the
             earnest
             of
             our
             inheritance
             vntill
             the
             redemption
             of
             the
             purchased
             possession
             vnto
             the
             praise
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             cap.
          
           4.
           30.
           
           
             And
             grieue
             not
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             yee
             are
             sealed
             vnto
             the
             day
             of
             Redemption
             .
          
           Therefore
           it
           is
           impossible
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           euer
           finally
           or
           
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           This
           argument
           though
           it
           may
           seeme
           a
           mystery
           &
           a
           riddle
           to
           carnall
           men
           who
           
             were
             neuer
             acquainted
          
           
           
             with
             the
             workeing
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
          
           yet
           it
           doth
           so
           fully
           conuince
           
           the
           hearts
           and
           consciences
           of
           all
           the
           true
           saints
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           settle
           this
           conclusion
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           nothing
           can
           be
           able
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           thing
           in
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           which
           man
           may
           assure
           our
           soules
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           position
           :
           is
           the
           seede
           and
           annoynting
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           from
           which
           I
           frame
           this
           third
           argument
           .
           Those
           that
           haue
           the
           seede
           and
           the
           annoynting
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           for
           them
           ,
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           But
           all
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           they
           
             haue
             the
             seede
             and
             annoynting
             of
             Gods
             Spirits
             in
             their
             hearts
          
           ;
           therefore
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           ,
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           The
           Maior
           proposition
           is
           warrented
           by
           these
           two
           reasons
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           the
           seed
           and
           annoynting
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           they
           are
           of
           
             a
             deuine
             ,
             incorruptable
          
           ,
           perpetuall
           and
           immortall
           nature
           ,
           whence
           they
           are
           styled
           
             an
             incorruptible
             seede
             ,
             and
             a
             diuine
             nature
             .
          
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           23.
           and
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           4.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           where
           euer
           the
           seede
           and
           anoynting
           of
           the
           Spirit
           are
           ,
           there
           they
           alwayes
           
             continue
             and
             remaine
             for
             euer
          
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           the
           :
           1
           Iohn
           2.
           20.
           27.
           
           
             But
             yee
             haue
             an
             ,
             vnction
             from
             the
             holy
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             annoynting
             which
             yee
             haue
             receiued
             of
             him
             abideth
             in
             you
             ,
          
           and
           by
           1
           Iohn
           3.
           9.
           
           
             Whosoeuer
             is
             borne
             of
             God
             doth
             not
             commit
             sinne
             ,
             for
             his
             seede
             remaineth
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             cannot
             sinne
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             borne
             of
             God.
          
           And
           that
           all
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           borne
           of
           God
           ,
           haue
           this
           seede
           and
           annoynting
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           it
           appeares
           by
           Rom.
           8.
           9.
           14.
           where
           it
           is
           saide
           ,
           that
           
             if
             any
             man
             haue
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             hee
             is
             none
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             many
             as
             are
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             they
             are
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           no
           others
           ,
           and
           by
           1
           Iohn
           3.
           9.
           where
           the
           expresse
           words
           are
           :
           
             whosoeuer
             is
             borne
             of
             God
             doth
             not
             commit
             sin
             ,
             for
             his
             seede
             remaineth
             in
             him
             .
          
           The
           premisses
           then
           being
           
           true
           :
           the
           conclusion
           doth
           ineuitably
           follow
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           neither
           finally
           nor
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           Yea
           ,
           but
           say
           our
           acute
           ,
           Antagonists
           (
           if
           not
           absurd
           in
           this
           )
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           
           that
           as
           long
           as
           the
           seede
           and
           annoynting
           abideth
           in
           those
           that
           are
           regenerated
           ,
           they
           cannot
           sin
           or
           fall
           away
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           seede
           and
           onnoynting
           is
           gon
           ,
           then
           they
           may
           .
           I
           haue
           giuen
           
           a
           full
           defeate
           in
           generall
           to
           this
           euasion
           and
           shift
           before
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           will
           answere
           it
           but
           breefly
           now
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           applyed
           to
           these
           particular
           places
           of
           Scripture
           .
           I
           say
           therefore
           ,
           that
           this
           answere
           is
           but
           false
           and
           idle
           ,
           and
           contrary
           and
           repugnant
           to
           these
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           which
           it
           is
           applyed
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           it
           is
           onely
           a
           denying
           of
           the
           conclusion
           ,
           for
           which
           this
           Scripture
           is
           alledged
           ,
           and
           a
           meere
           begging
           of
           the
           question
           now
           disputed
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           a
           meere
           nugation
           and
           tautologie
           ,
           and
           in
           effect
           no
           more
           then
           this
           :
           that
           those
           that
           are
           borne
           of
           God
           cannot
           sinne
           or
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           they
           doe
           not
           sinne
           or
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           supposition
           that
           is
           quite
           repugnant
           to
           the
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           place
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           the
           text
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           
             seede
             and
             annoynting
             of
             the
             Spirit
             abideth
             in
             them
             ,
          
           and
           if
           it
           doth
           abide
           within
           them
           ,
           then
           your
           supposition
           and
           andition
           (
           as
           long
           as
           it
           abideth
           in
           them
           )
           is
           but
           idle
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           text
           ,
           because
           it
           supposeth
           ,
           that
           the
           seede
           doth
           not
           abide
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           is
           an
           
             immortall
             ,
             incorruptible
          
           ,
           and
           eternall
           seede
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1
           23.
           
           Hebr.
           9.
           14
           :
           therefore
           this
           supposition
           ,
           that
           the
           seede
           should
           faile
           and
           not
           abide
           ,
           must
           needes
           be
           false
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           contrary
           and
           repugnant
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           supposed
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           scope
           of
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           is
           onely
           to
           proue
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           borne
           of
           God
           ,
           can
           neuer
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           sinne
           vnto
           death
           .
           Now
           his
           reasons
           why
           they
           cannot
           sin
           vnto
           death
           are
           two
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           borne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           secondly
           ,
           because
           the
           seede
           remaineth
           in
           them
           .
           This
           therefore
           being
           one
           of
           the
           Apostles
           reasons
           ,
           why
           those
           that
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           can
           neuer
           fall
           away
           from
           grace
           ,
           because
           their
           seede
           remaineth
           in
           them
           ,
           this
           your
           answere
           and
           supposition
           doth
           but
           falsifie
           and
           make
           voide
           the
           Apostles
           reason
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           must
           needes
           be
           false
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           if
           your
           exposition
           were
           the
           Apostles
           meaning
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           Apostle
           himselfe
           who
           desires
           plainnesse
           
           and
           perspicuity
           ,
           would
           haue
           expressed
           himselfe
           in
           other
           termes
           then
           now
           he
           doth
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           are
           borne
           of
           God
           cannot
           sinne
           as
           long
           as
           the
           seede
           remaineth
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           these
           wordes
           which
           now
           hee
           vseth
           ,
           because
           the
           seede
           remaineth
           in
           them
           .
           Sixthly
           ,
           those
           who
           are
           regenerated
           and
           borne
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           text
           faith
           ,
           they
           cannot
           sinne
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           borne
           of
           God
           ,
           God
           hauing
           once
           chosen
           them
           for
           his
           children
           ,
           and
           begotten
           them
           againe
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           they
           must
           needes
           continue
           still
           to
           bee
           his
           children
           ,
           because
           ,
           now
           they
           are
           
             partokers
             of
             the
             Diuine
             nature
          
           ,
           and
           they
           cannot
           sinne
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           seperate
           themselues
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           cease
           to
           be
           his
           children
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           borne
           of
           God
           :
           God
           chuseth
           none
           to
           be
           his
           children
           and
           adopted
           sonnes
           in
           Christ
           ,
           whom
           hee
           doth
           intend
           to
           disinherit
           afterwards
           .
           Men
           will
           not
           adopt
           those
           to
           bee
           their
           heires
           whom
           they
           will
           disinherit
           afterwards
           ,
           much
           lesse
           then
           will
           God
           do
           it
           ,
           
             whose
             gifts
             and
             calling
             are
             without
             repeutance
             .
             Rom.
          
           11.
           29.
           
           Therefore
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           sinne
           ,
           and
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           borne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           your
           supposition
           (
           as
           long
           as
           they
           are
           borne
           of
           God
           )
           is
           friuilous
           and
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Apostles
           meaning
           .
           Seuenthly
           ,
           this
           your
           answere
           and
           euasion
           doth
           quite
           inuert
           and
           change
           the
           words
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           text
           ,
           for
           the
           text
           makes
           the
           seede
           of
           grace
           and
           the
           new
           birth
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           perseuerance
           of
           the
           saints
           ;
           they
           cannot
           sin
           ,
           because
           the
           seede
           remaineth
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           are
           borne
           of
           God.
           Now
           you
           make
           the
           saints
           themselues
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           perseuerance
           and
           continuance
           of
           their
           graces
           ;
           you
           make
           the
           Saints
           to
           preserue
           grace
           ,
           and
           to
           
             beare
             the
             roote
          
           ;
           when
           as
           grace
           and
           
             the
             roote
             doth
          
           preserue
           
             and
             beare
             them
          
           ,
           and
           so
           you
           inuert
           the
           Apostles
           order
           &
           meaning
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           your
           answere
           supposeth
           ,
           that
           this
           seede
           and
           annoynting
           of
           the
           Spirit
           may
           be
           lost
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           lost
           ,
           then
           there
           must
           be
           some
           thing
           that
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           ,
           there
           is
           something
           or
           other
           that
           must
           roote
           it
           out
           of
           their
           hearts
           .
           Now
           I
           would
           demand
           of
           you
           what
           that
           cause
           should
           bee
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           cause
           ,
           then
           either
           it
           must
           be
           some
           grosse
           sinne
           which
           they
           doe
           commit
           :
           or
           the
           meere
           freedome
           of
           their
           owne
           wills
           ,
           
           for
           God
           himselfe
           cannot
           be
           the
           cause
           ,
           
             wh●…se
             gifts
             and
             calling
             are
             without
             〈◊〉
             :
          
           nor
           yet
           any
           outward
           thing
           whatsoeuer
           which
           can
           befall
           or
           assault
           them
           ,
           for
           Paul
           assures
           vs
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           
             ne●…er
             seperate
             them
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
             Rom.
          
           8.
           35.
           to
           the
           end
           .
           Now
           no
           grosse
           sin
           that
           they
           doe
           commit
           can
           doe
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           Apostle
           tels
           vs
           ,
           that
           
             those
             that
             are
             borne
             of
             God
             doe
             not
             〈◊〉
             sinne
             ,
             for
             the
             seede
             remaineth
             in
             them
             ,
             neither
             can
             they
             sinne
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             borne
             of
             God.
          
           1
           Io.
           3.
           6.
           9.
           and
           cap.
           5.
           16.
           18.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           liberty
           and
           freedome
           of
           their
           owne
           wills
           can
           neuer
           do
           it
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           their
           wils
           are
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           subordinate
           and
           conformable
           to
           his
           will
           ,
           now
           it
           is
           Gods
           will
           ,
           that
           the
           seede
           of
           grace
           should
           abide
           within
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           cannot
           but
           bee
           their
           will
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           themselues
           out
           of
           the
           freedome
           of
           their
           owne
           wills
           cannot
           roote
           out
           the
           seede
           of
           grace
           that
           is
           planted
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           will
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           their
           wills
           being
           subordinate
           and
           conformable
           to
           this
           will
           of
           God.
           Secondly
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           libertie
           of
           their
           owne
           wills
           they
           cannot
           cast
           out
           the
           seede
           of
           grace
           which
           they
           haue
           once
           rece●…ued
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           euery
           way
           hurtfull
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           colour
           of
           any
           good
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           now
           they
           cannot
           will
           that
           which
           is
           euery
           way
           hurtfull
           for
           them
           ;
           because
           the
           will
           cannot
           will
           that
           which
           is
           hurtfull
           to
           it selfe
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           cannot
           will
           the
           casting
           away
           of
           this
           seede
           of
           gracc
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           freedome
           of
           their
           owne
           wills
           they
           cannot
           cast
           away
           this
           seede
           of
           grace
           which
           they
           haue
           once
           in
           truth
           receiued
           ,
           because
           then
           they
           should
           repent
           them
           of
           those
           graces
           which
           they
           haue
           .
           Now
           the
           saints
           of
           God
           can
           neuer
           repent
           them
           of
           those
           graces
           that
           they
           haue
           receiued
           ,
           whence
           Paul
           styles
           
             repentance
             to
             saluation
             ,
             repentance
             not
             to
             bee
             repented
             of
             .
          
           2
           Cor.
           7.
           10.
           and
           therefore
           they
           can
           neuer
           out
           of
           the
           freedome
           of
           their
           owne
           wills
           reiect
           and
           cast
           them
           out
           againe
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           liberty
           and
           freedome
           of
           their
           owne
           wills
           ,
           they
           cannot
           extirpate
           and
           roote
           out
           those
           graces
           which
           are
           once
           planted
           in
           them
           ,
           because
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           the
           will
           ,
           yet
           they
           neuer
           haue
           the
           power
           for
           to
           doe
           it
           .
           For
           as
           men
           cannot
           alter
           and
           change
           the
           order
           and
           course
           of
           
           nature
           though
           they
           would
           ,
           they
           cannot
           change
           that
           nature
           which
           God
           hath
           giuen
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           should
           set
           themselues
           about
           it
           ,
           no
           more
           can
           they
           change
           and
           alter
           that
           seede
           &
           habite
           of
           grace
           which
           God
           hath
           put
           into
           them
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           an
           other
           nature
           ,
           yea
           a
           thing
           more
           permanent
           &
           vnchangable
           then
           nature
           is
           .
           It
           is
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           doth
           make
           them
           
             new
             men
             and
             new
             creatures
          
           ,
           it
           puts
           a
           new
           nature
           and
           disposition
           into
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           cannot
           alter
           or
           destroy
           it
           if
           they
           would
           .
           But
           of
           this
           see
           more
           in
           the
           reply
           to
           the
           answere
           which
           is
           giuen
           to
           the
           fourth
           argument
           drawne
           from
           God.
           If
           therefore
           no
           sinne
           which
           the
           saints
           of
           God
           can
           commit
           ,
           if
           the
           freedome
           and
           liberty
           of
           their
           owne
           will
           cannot
           destroy
           that
           seede
           of
           grace
           which
           is
           within
           them
           ,
           and
           there
           be
           no
           other
           cause
           or
           thing
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           certaine
           that
           this
           seede
           and
           annoynting
           of
           the
           Spirit
           must
           still
           remaine
           within
           them
           :
           and
           so
           your
           answere
           (
           as
           long
           as
           the
           seede
           and
           annoynting
           remaines
           )
           which
           supposeth
           that
           they
           doe
           not
           alwaies
           remaine
           and
           abide
           within
           them
           ,
           must
           needes
           be
           false
           ,
           friuilous
           ,
           and
           repugnant
           .
           And
           so
           this
           argument
           and
           text
           of
           Scripture
           remaines
           vnanswerable
           .
           Other
           answeres
           there
           are
           vpon
           the
           diuers
           readings
           and
           expositions
           of
           these
           places
           ,
           which
           because
           they
           are
           but
           vaine
           and
           idle
           ,
           and
           not
           worth
           the
           answering
           ,
           I
           will
           passe
           them
           ouer
           ,
           and
           so
           proceede
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           thing
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           or
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           that
           may
           stablish
           and
           settle
           vs
           in
           this
           present
           truth
           ,
           is
           the
           earnest
           of
           the
           Spirit
           that
           is
           giuen
           to
           all
           those
           that
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           :
           from
           whence
           this
           fourth
           argument
           doth
           arise
           .
           Those
           that
           haue
           the
           earnest
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           euer
           finally
           or
           totally
           fall
           from
           Grace
           .
           But
           all
           those
           that
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           haue
           the
           
             earnest
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           1.
           22.
           
           Eph.
           1.
           13
           ,
           14.
           2
           
           Cor.
           5.
           
           〈◊〉
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           The
           minor
           being
           the
           expresse
           text
           of
           God.
           The
           maior
           only
           is
           for
           to
           be
           proued
           :
           Now
           that
           those
           that
           haue
           the
           earnest
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           can
           neuer
           fall
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           from
           
           grace
           ,
           it
           appeares
           by
           these
           reasons
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           the
           earnest
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           is
           nothing
           but
           an
           assurance
           giuen
           vnto
           vs
           by
           God
           of
           that
           share
           and
           portion
           which
           he
           hath
           prepared
           for
           vs
           in
           heauen
           :
           whence
           it
           is
           stiled
           
             the
             earnest
             of
             our
             inheritance
             vntill
             the
             purchased
             possession
             be
             really
             bestowed
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             Eph.
          
           1.
           14.
           15.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           it
           makes
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           
             confident
             and
             sure
             of
             heauen
             and
             of
             eternall
             life
             ,
          
           as
           appeares
           by
           the
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           Where
           Paul
           saith
           thus
           ;
           
             Now
             hee
             that
             hath
             wrought
             vs
             for
             the
             selfe-same
             thing
             ,
             is
             God
             ,
             who
             also
             hath
             giuen
             vnto
             vs
             the
             earnest
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             therefore
             〈◊〉
             are
             alwayes
             confident
             ,
             knowing
             that
             whiles
             wee
             are
             at
             home
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             wee
             are
             absent
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             wee
             are
             confident
             I
             say
             and
             willing
             ,
             rather
             to
             bee
             absent
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             present
             with
             the
             Lord.
          
           This
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           Spirit
           makes
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           confident
           and
           sure
           of
           their
           saluation
           vpon
           good
           and
           solid
           grounds
           ,
           and
           not
           vpon
           bare
           conjectures
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           cannot
           choose
           but
           keepe
           them
           from
           falling
           away
           from
           grace
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           must
           needes
           bee
           so
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           haue
           the
           earnest
           of
           the
           Spirit
           can
           neuer
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           properties
           of
           an
           earnest
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           an
           earnest
           it
           tyes
           and
           bindes
           the
           party
           that
           doth
           giue
           it
           to
           make
           good
           his
           bargaine
           and
           his
           promise
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           badge
           and
           signe
           of
           true
           and
           vpright
           dealing
           ,
           and
           it
           giues
           an
           assurance
           ,
           that
           the
           bargaine
           shall
           bee
           punctually
           performed
           to
           the
           vtmost
           by
           him
           that
           giues
           the
           earnest
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           an
           earnest
           is
           part
           of
           payment
           ,
           it
           is
           part
           of
           the
           whole
           which
           wee
           shall
           receiue
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           it
           is
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           can
           neuer
           be
           taken
           from
           vs.
           Let
           the
           Bargaine
           or
           the
           Contract
           hold
           or
           breake
           ,
           the
           earnest
           still
           remaines
           with
           him
           that
           doth
           receiue
           it
           :
           hee
           that
           giues
           it
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           require
           it
           ,
           hee
           th●…t
           receiues
           it
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           restore
           it
           .
           Fiftly
           ,
           an
           earnest
           drawes
           the
           whole
           to
           it
           ,
           it
           makes
           the
           whole
           of
           which
           it
           is
           an
           earnest
           to
           be
           our
           owne
           .
           Now
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           and
           the
           graces
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           which
           are
           once
           put
           into
           our
           hearts
           ,
           are
           stiled
           an
           earnest
           in
           all
           these
           respects
           ,
           because
           they
           binde
           the
           Lord
           for
           to
           performe
           his
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           vs
           that
           inheritance
           which
           he
           hath
           promised
           to
           vs
           〈◊〉
           because
           they
           giue
           vs
           full
           assurance
           that
           God
           deales
           truly
           ,
           honestly
           ,
           and
           in
           good
           earnest
           with
           vs
           ,
           
           and
           that
           he
           will
           performe
           whatsoeuer
           he
           hath
           promised
           vnto
           vs
           to
           the
           very
           vtmost
           :
           because
           that
           portion
           of
           Grace
           and
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           which
           wee
           haue
           in
           possession
           ,
           here
           is
           a
           part
           and
           inchoation
           of
           that
           happinesse
           and
           glory
           which
           we
           shall
           haue
           hereafter
           :
           because
           they
           are
           such
           things
           as
           shall
           neuer
           be
           taken
           from
           vs
           againe
           .
           Luke
           10.
           42.
           
           
             Mary
             hath
             chosen
             that
             good
             part
             which
             shall
             not
             bee
             taken
             away
             from
             h●…r
             .
          
           God
           will
           not
           require
           this
           earnest
           at
           our
           hands
           againe
           ,
           but
           wee
           shall
           still
           enioy
           it
           as
           our
           owne
           :
           and
           because
           they
           drawe
           the
           whole
           vnto
           them
           ,
           they
           make
           the
           whole
           and
           all
           of
           that
           which
           God
           hath
           promised
           to
           vs
           to
           be
           our
           owne
           .
           Wherefore
           this
           must
           needes
           bee
           an
           vndoubted
           truth
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           haue
           but
           once
           this
           earnest
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           in
           their
           hearts
           (
           as
           all
           those
           that
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           haue
           it
           ,
           Rom
           8.
           9
           ,
           14.
           )
           can
           neuer
           possibly
           fall
           ,
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           from
           grace
           :
           for
           then
           this
           earnest
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           should
           bee
           lost
           ,
           and
           serue
           to
           none
           or
           little
           purpose
           .
           Of
           all
           arguments
           that
           can
           bee
           produced
           ,
           this
           is
           one
           of
           the
           strongest
           and
           least
           capable
           of
           any
           sound
           and
           solid
           answer
           .
        
         
           The
           fift
           thing
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           may
           
           convince
           vs
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           position
           ,
           is
           the
           ordinary
           and
           constant
           working
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           ,
           sanctified
           ,
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ.
           For
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           when
           once
           it
           enters
           into
           mens
           hearts
           and
           soules
           ,
           after
           it
           hath
           once
           truly
           humbled
           them
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           good
           measure
           sanctified
           and
           purified
           their
           hearts
           and
           soules
           ,
           then
           it
           doth
           secretly
           pacifie
           their
           soules
           and
           consciences
           :
           then
           it
           giues
           them
           that
           inward
           and
           secret
           assurance
           of
           the
           everlasting
           and
           vnchangeable
           loue
           of
           God
           to
           them
           in
           Christ
           ,
           which
           
             passeth
             vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             testifieth
             to
             their
             owne
             spirits
             and
             consciences
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             adopted
             children
             and
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             causeth
             them
             to
             cry
             ,
             Abba
             Father
             Rom
             ,
          
           5.
           1.
           and
           cap.
           8.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Then
           it
           stampes
           and
           settles
           this
           assurance
           of
           Gods
           loue
           ;
           this
           vndoubted
           certaintie
           of
           their
           owne
           salvation
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           continuall
           perseverance
           in
           grace
           vnto
           the
           end
           vpon
           their
           hearts
           and
           soules
           in
           such
           deepe
           and
           indelable
           Characters
           ,
           that
           no
           temptation
           ,
           no
           sinne
           or
           
           affliction
           whatsoeuer
           can
           vtterly
           raze
           and
           blot
           it
           out
           againe
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           so
           blot
           and
           blurre
           it
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           that
           th●…y
           themselues
           may
           not
           so
           evidently
           and
           cleerely
           see
           it
           as
           they
           should
           .
           And
           when
           all
           this
           is
           done
           ,
           then
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           descends
           as
           a
           sweet
           and
           heauenly
           dew
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           doth
           fill
           and
           euen
           gl●…tte
           and
           ravish
           their
           very
           hearts
           and
           soules
           with
           that
           ioy
           which
           is
           most
           vnspeakeable
           ,
           comfortable
           ,
           delectable
           and
           glorious
           .
           This
           is
           the
           ordinarie
           and
           constant
           method
           and
           manner
           of
           the
           working
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           in
           the
           hearts
           and
           soules
           of
           all
           such
           ,
           as
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           :
           the
           very
           Spirit
           of
           God
           assures
           their
           soules
           and
           consciences
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           alwayes
           loue
           them
           ,
           and
           preserue
           them
           vn●…o
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           hee
           will
           never
           suffer
           them
           wholly
           to
           depart
           or
           stray
           from
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           will
           giue
           them
           perseuerance
           ,
           and
           cause
           them
           to
           hold
           out
           constantly
           vnto
           the
           end
           :
           The
           spirit
           of
           God
           himselfe
           doth
           secretly
           ,
           powerfully
           ,
           and
           fully
           resolue
           and
           satisfie
           their
           soules
           and
           consciences
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           neuer
           returne
           vnto
           their
           sin●…
           againe
           ,
           or
           fall
           finally
           or
           totally
           from
           him
           .
           Therefore
           those
           who
           are
           sound
           growne
           and
           experienced
           Christians
           ,
           can
           neuer
           be
           perswaded
           to
           beleeue
           that
           they
           shall
           ever
           appostatize
           and
           fall
           quite
           away
           from
           God
           or
           grace
           ,
           because
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           doth
           so
           powerfully
           perswade
           them
           and
           resolue
           them
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           dare
           bee
           bold
           for
           to
           avouch
           this
           for
           truth
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           hold
           thee
           fiuall
           and
           totall
           Apostacie
           of
           the
           Saints
           did
           neuer
           so
           much
           as
           feele
           the
           powerfull
           ,
           sweete
           ,
           and
           comfortable
           working
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           which
           would
           haue
           fully
           resolved
           them
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           Carnall
           men
           who
           haue
           never
           felt
           the
           sweet
           and
           comfortable
           working
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           in
           their
           hearts
           and
           soules
           ,
           may
           chance
           to
           call
           this
           holy
           truth
           into
           question
           ,
           because
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           did
           neuer
           seale
           it
           to
           their
           soules
           ,
           or
           fixe
           and
           stampe
           it
           on
           their
           hearts
           .
           But
           regenerate
           and
           ●…oly
           men
           can
           neuer
           doe
           that
           ,
           because
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             doth
             witnesse
             to
             their
             spirits
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           that
           they
           shall
           continue
           such
           vnto
           the
           end
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           the
           divells
           in
           hell
           cannot
           perswade
           them
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           From
           hence
           therefore
           I
           doe
           collect
           this
           experimentall
           ,
           sensible
           ,
           and
           vnanswerable
           argument
           (
           which
           though
           
           it
           be
           a
           meere
           Mysterie
           and
           Riddle
           vnto
           naturall
           and
           carnall
           men
           ,
           who
           cannot
           perceiue
           these
           holy
           operations
           
             of
             Gods
             spirit
          
           ,
           
           
             because
             they
             are
             spiritually
             disc●…rned
          
           ,
           and
           are
           knowne
           and
           
           discovered
           to
           be
           true
           onely
           by
           an
           inward
           experience
           ,
           sens●…
           and
           feeling
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           any
           outward
           knowledge
           ,
           learning
           ,
           Science
           ,
           or
           Discourse
           whatsoever
           .
           Yet
           the
           hearts
           and
           consciences
           of
           all
           experienced
           and
           grounded
           Christians
           must
           willingly
           subscribe
           and
           yeeld
           vnto
           it
           .
           )
           That
           which
           the
           inward
           working
           and
           secret
           operation
           of
           Gods
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           doth
           powerfully
           ,
           evidently
           ,
           and
           vndeniablie
           seale
           and
           ratifie
           vnto
           the
           hearts
           ,
           soules
           ,
           and
           consciences
           ,
           of
           all
           experienced
           ,
           growne
           ,
           and
           syncere
           Christians
           ,
           that
           must
           needs
           bee
           a
           sure
           ,
           firme
           ,
           and
           infallible
           truth
           .
           But
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           by
           the
           inward
           and
           secret
           operation
           of
           it
           ,
           doth
           powerfully
           ,
           evidently
           ,
           and
           vndeniably
           seale
           and
           ratifie
           vnto
           the
           hearts
           ,
           soules
           ,
           and
           consciences
           of
           all
           experienced
           ,
           growne
           ,
           and
           syncere
           Christians
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           neither
           finally
           nor
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           true
           :
           For
           proofe
           of
           the
           minor
           proposition
           ,
           I
           onely
           appeale
           vnto
           the
           soules
           and
           consciences
           of
           growne
           ,
           strong
           ,
           and
           aged
           Christians
           ,
           who
           haue
           had
           long
           and
           sweet
           experience
           of
           the
           sweet
           working
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           in
           their
           hearts
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Maior
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           deny
           it
           ,
           vnlesse
           hee
           will
           make
           the
           working
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           Saints
           to
           bee
           but
           a
           meere
           imposture
           and
           delusion
           ,
           which
           is
           blasphemous
           for
           to
           thinke
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           that
           these
           fo●…r
           last
           arguments
           here
           produced
           ,
           will
           bee
           so
           prevalent
           and
           irresistable
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           experienced
           and
           growne
           Christians
           (
           who
           are
           onely
           able
           to
           discerne
           and
           iudge
           of
           them
           )
           that
           they
           cannot
           but
           subscribe
           to
           this
           assertion
           ,
           and
           imbrace
           it
           as
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           The
           sixt
           thing
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           which
           may
           establish
           vs
           
           in
           this
           present
           truth
           is
           ,
           the
           perpet●…all
           guidance
           and
           direction
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           from
           which
           I
           frame
           this
           sixt
           argument
           .
           Those
           that
           are
           alwayes
           led
           ,
           guided
           ,
           and
           directed
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           :
           those
           that
           walke
           not
           after
           the
           flesh
           but
           after
           the
           spirit
           ;
           and
           are
           so
           ouer-ruled
           and
           mastered
           by
           the
           spirit
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           fulfill
           the
           lusts
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           doe
           the
           euill
           that
           they
           
           would
           :
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           either
           ●…inally
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           But
           all
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           are
           alwayes
           
             led
             ,
             guided
             ,
             and
             directed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             Exek
             .
          
           36.
           27.
           
           
             I
             will
             put
             my
             spirit
             within
             you
             ,
             and
             cause
             you
             to
             walke
             in
             my
             statutes
             ,
             and
             yee
             shall
             keepe
             my
             iudgements
             and
             doe
             them
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.
           14.
           
           
             As
             many
             as
             are
             led
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             Psal.
          
           48.
           14.
           
           
             For
             this
             is
             our
             God
             for
             euer
             and
             euer
             ,
             hee
             will
             be
             our
             guide
             euen
             vnto
             death
             ,
             Io.
          
           16.
           13.
           
           
             When
             the
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             is
             come
             ,
             it
             guides
             you
             into
             a●…
             truth
             ;
             They
             walke
             not
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             spirit
             .
             Rom.
          
           8.
           1.
           
           And
           they
           are
           so
           ouer-ruled
           and
           mastered
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           doe
           the
           
             euill
             that
             they
             would
             ,
             Gal.
          
           5.
           16.
           17.
           
           
             This
             I
             say
             then
             ,
             walke
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             yee
             shall
             not
             fulfill
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             for
             the
             flesh
             lusteth
             against
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             ●…pirit
             against
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             contrary
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             so
             that
             yee
             cannot
             doe
             the
             things
             yee
             would
             :
          
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           doth
           
             cause
             them
             to
             walke
             in
             his
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             his
             iudgements
             and
             doe
             them
             ,
             they
             cannot
             chuse
             but
             doe
             them
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           36.
           27.
           and
           Act.
           4.
           20.
           
           Therefore
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           ,
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           intercession
           and
           assistance
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           may
           
           ground
           and
           settle
           vs
           in
           this
           present
           truth
           :
           For
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           when
           wee
           are
           vnable
           of
           our selues
           to
           pray
           in
           that
           manner
           as
           wee
           ought
           ,
           doth
           alwayes
           
             helpe
             our
             informities
             ,
             and
             makes
             intercession
             vnto
             God
             for
             vs
             with
             gronings
             which
             cannot
             bee
             vttered
             ,
             and
             hee
             who
             searcheth
             the
             hearts
             ,
             knoweth
             what
             is
             the
             mind●…
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             because
             hee
             maketh
             intercession
             for
             the
             Saints
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.
           26
           ,
           27.
           
           When
           wee
           are
           weake
           ,
           dull
           ,
           and
           dead
           ,
           and
           quite
           indisposed
           vnto
           holy
           duties
           ,
           then
           doth
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           helpe
           and
           quicken
           vs
           ,
           and
           enable
           vs
           to
           performe
           them
           ,
           in
           a
           gratious
           ,
           comfortable
           ,
           and
           holy
           manner
           ,
           whence
           I
           conclude
           with
           this
           argument
           .
           Those
           whom
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           do●…h
           alwayes
           make
           intercession
           for
           ,
           and
           those
           ●…hom
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           doth
           alwayes
           assist
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           euery
           holy
           dutie
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           But
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           
             doth
             alwayes
             make
             intercession
             to
             God
             for
             those
          
           that
           are
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           
           Christ
           ,
           and
           doth
           alwayes
           assist
           them
           in
           the
           p●…rformance
           of
           euery
           holy
           dutie
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           And
           thus
           you
           see
           how
           true
           this
           Doctrine
           and
           position
           must
           needs
           bee
           true
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           for
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           
           that
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           either
           
           totally
           or
           finally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Angels
           ,
           who
           doe
           alwayes
           gard
           them
           and
           attend
           them
           ,
           from
           which
           I
           forme
           this
           argument
           .
           Those
           about
           
             whose
             persons
             the
             holy
             Angels
             of
             God
             doe
             alwayes
             pitch
             their
             te●…ts
             ,
             and
             incampe
             themselues
             that
             they
             may
             deliuer
             them
             .
             Those
             ●…uer
             whom
             the
             Lord
             doth
             giue
             his
             Angels
             charge
             to
             keepe
             them
             in
             all
             their
             wayes
             ,
             and
             to
             beare
             them
             v●…
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             left
             they
             dash
             their
             fe●…te
             against
             a
             stone
             ,
          
           it
           is
           vtterly
           impossible
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           euer
           finally
           or
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           for
           how
           can
           they
           bee
           hurt
           whom
           a
           gard
           of
           Angels
           doth
           inviron
           ?
           how
           can
           they
           euer
           fall
           ,
           whom
           the
           holy
           Angels
           doe
           support
           and
           keepe
           from
           falling
           ?
           But
           about
           all
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           
             the
             holy
             Angels
             doe
             alwayes
             pitch
             their
             tents
             ,
             and
             incampe
             themselues
             that
             they
             may
             deliuer
             them
             :
             and
             ouer
             them
             the
             Lord
             hath
             giuen
             his
             Angels
             charge
             to
             keepe
             them
             in
             all
             their
             wayes
             ,
             and
             to
             beare
             them
             vp
             in
             their
             hands
             left
             they
             should
             da●…
             their
             feet
             against
             a
             stone
             ,
             Psal.
          
           34.
           7.
           
           Psal.
           91.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           Gen.
           32.
           12
           2
           
           King.
           6.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           Math.
           4.
           11.
           
           Therefore
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           for
           them
           ,
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           This
           argument
           I
           doe
           not
           so
           much
           relye
           vpon
           ,
           because
           this
           protection
           of
           the
           Angels
           is
           principally
           of
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           but
           whether
           they
           haue
           any
           influence
           into
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           Saints
           to
           preserue
           them
           from
           sinne
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           leaue
           vnto
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           reader
           to
           determine
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           for
           those
           that
           are
           once
           
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           either
           finally
           or
           
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           in
           respect
           of
           themselues
           ,
           and
           the
           many
           priviledges
           they
           doe
           enioy
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           present
           e●…tate
           and
           condition
           wherein
           they
           stand
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           of
           all
           ;
           all
           those
           that
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           
             they
             are
             partakers
             of
             the
             diuine
             Nature
             ,
          
           and
           they
           are
           
             borne
             of
             an
             immortall
             seed
             which
             still
             remaineth
             in
             them
             ,
          
           and
           cannot
           be
           rooted
           out
           :
           From
           which
           I
           frame
           this
           argument
           .
           Those
           which
           are
           
             partakers
             of
             a
             diuin●…
             nature
             ,
             and
             borne
             of
             an
             immortall
             seed
             which
             still
             remaines
             in
             them
             ,
          
           and
           cannot
           be
           rooted
           out
           :
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           for
           them
           ,
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           ;
           but
           all
           those
           that
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           they
           are
           
             partakers
             of
             the
             diuine
             Nature
          
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           4.
           and
           they
           are
           
             borne
             of
             an
             immortall
             seed
             which
             still
             remaines
             within
             them
          
           and
           cannot
           be
           rooted
           out
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           23.
           and
           1.
           
           Io.
           3.
           9.
           
           Therefore
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           for
           them
           ,
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           are
           borne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           are
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           they
           can
           neuer
           fall
           :
           from
           whence
           I
           thus
           argue
           .
           Those
           that
           are
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           are
           once
           truly
           borne
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           for
           them
           ,
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             are
             they
             also
             heires
             ,
             and
             co-●…eires
             together
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             for
             euer
             glorified
             with
             him
             ,
             Rom
          
           8.
           17.
           
           Gal.
           4.
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           Tit.
           3.
           7.
           
           Heb.
           1.
           14.
           cap.
           2.
           11
           ,
           12.
           1
           
           Io.
           1.
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           sons
           ,
           
             then
             they
             shall
             abide
             in
             the
             house
             for
             euer
             ,
             and
             neuer
             be
             put
             ●…nt
             ,
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           8.
           36.
           
           Gal.
           4.
           30.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           if
           once
           sonnes
           and
           borne
           of
           God
           ,
           
             then
             they
             cannot
             sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             seed
             of
             grace
             abides
             within
             them
             ,
          
           1
           Io.
           3.
           6.
           9.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           if
           once
           sonnes
           and
           borne
           of
           God
           ;
           
             then
             they
             shall
             stand
             fast
             for
             euer
             :
             Psal.
          
           125.
           1.
           
           Eccles.
           3.
           14.
           
           Fiftly
           ,
           if
           once
           sonnes
           ,
           Iesus
           Christ
           
             hee
             liveth
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             which
             they
             then
             liue
             ,
             they
             liue
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             Gal
          
           2.
           20.
           
           Sixtly
           ,
           if
           sonnes
           ,
           God
           then
           will
           neuer
           condemne
           them
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           
             but
             hee
             will
             spare
             them
             ,
             euen
             a●…
             a
             father
             spareth
             his
             owne
             sonne
             that
             serueth
             him
             :
             Mal.
          
           3.
           17.
           and
           Psal.
           103.
           8.
           to
           15.
           
           But
           all
           those
           that
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           ,
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           
             they
             are
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             Iohn
          
           1.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           Rom.
           8.
           14.
           
             to
             the
          
           18.
           
           Gal.
           4.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           2
           
           Cor.
           6.
           18.
           
           Titus
           3.
           17.
           
           Heb.
           2
           ,
           16.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           Iam.
           1
           18.
           1
           
           Io.
           3.
           2.
           9.
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           for
           them
           ,
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           
           into
           Christ
           ,
           
             they
             are
             built
             vpon
             a
             rocks
             :
             they
             are
             founded
             vpon
             Iesus
             Christ
             a
             sure
             corner
             stone
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             moued
             :
          
           From
           whence
           I
           collect
           this
           third
           argument
           .
           Those
           that
           are
           founded
           and
           built
           vpon
           a
           rocke
           ,
           and
           are
           founded
           vpon
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           sure
           foundation
           ,
           and
           pretious
           corner
           stone
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           ,
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           For
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           expresse
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           all
           such
           
             as
             are
             built
             and
             founded
             vpon
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             neuer
             be
             asham●…d
             or
             confounded
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             raine
             descend
             ,
             and
             the
             flouds
             com●…
             ,
             and
             the
             windes
             blow
             and
             beate
             vpon
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             not
             fall
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             founded
             vpon
             a
             Rocke
             .
             Mat.
          
           7
           24
           ,
           25.
           
           Luk.
           6
           48.
           1
           
           Cor.
           3.
           12.
           
             to
             the
          
           15.
           1
           
           Pet.
           2.
           6.
           and
           Eph.
           2.
           
           2●…
           .
           But
           all
           those
           that
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           are
           founded
           
             and
             built
             vpon
             a
             rocke
             ,
             and
             vpon
             Christ
             himselfe
             that
             sure
             foundation
             and
             pretious
             corner
             stone
             ,
             Math.
          
           7.
           24.
           5.
           
           Luk.
           6.
           40.
           
           Eph.
           2.
           20
           ,
           21.
           and
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           Therefore
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           for
           them
           ,
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           they
           haue
           a
           new
           
             heart
             ,
             a
             new
          
           
           
             spirit
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             nature
             put
             into
             them
             ,
             the
             law
             of
             God
             is
             written
          
           and
           ingrauen
           
             in
             their
             hearts
             with
          
           indelible
           Characters
           by
           the
           finger
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           from
           whence
           this
           fourth
           Argument
           may
           bee
           framed
           .
           Those
           that
           haue
           a
           new
           heart
           ,
           a
           new
           nature
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           spirit
           put
           into
           them
           ,
           which
           will
           cause
           them
           to
           walke
           in
           Gods
           statutes
           ,
           and
           to
           keepe
           his
           judgements
           and
           doe
           them
           :
           Those
           who
           are
           new
           men
           ,
           and
           new
           creatures
           ,
           and
           haue
           the
           law
           of
           God
           written
           and
           ingrauen
           in
           their
           hearts
           by
           the
           finger
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           can
           neither
           finally
           nor
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           But
           all
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           they
           
             haue
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             a
             new
             nature
             ,
          
           and
           a
           
             new
             spirit
             put
             into
             them
             ,
             which
             will
             cause
             them
             to
             walke
             in
             Gods
             statutes
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             his
             iudgements
             and
             doe
             them
             ,
             Psal.
          
           51.
           10.
           
           Exek
           .
           18.
           31.
           cap.
           36.
           26
           ,
           27.
           
           Io.
           1.
           13.
           
           
             They
             are
             new
             men
             ,
             and
             new
             creatures
             ,
          
           1
           Cor
           ,
           5.
           7.
           2
           
           Cor.
           5.
           17.
           
           Ephes.
           3.
           16.
           cap.
           4.
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           Col.
           3.
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           1
           
           Pet.
           3.
           4.
           
           And
           the
           
             law
             of
             God
             is
             written
             and
             ingrauen
             in
             their
             hearts
          
           by
           the
           finger
           of
           
             Gods
             
             Spirit
             ,
             Ier.
          
           31.
           33
           ,
           34.
           
           Hebr.
           8.
           10.
           cap.
           10.
           16.
           17.
           
           Therefore
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           for
           them
           ,
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           
             haue
             ouercome
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             are
          
           
           
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             made
             men
             of
             another
             world
             ,
             they
             are
             translated
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             come
             into
             condemnation
             :
          
           From
           whence
           this
           fift
           Argument
           may
           be
           framed
           .
           Those
           who
           haue
           ouercome
           the
           world
           ;
           those
           who
           are
           quite
           translated
           and
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           being
           made
           men
           of
           another
           world
           ,
           those
           who
           are
           translated
           from
           death
           to
           life
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           come
           into
           condemnation
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           either
           totally
           or
           finally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           But
           all
           those
           who
           are
           once
           t●…uly
           r●…generated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           
             they
             haue
             ouercome
             the
             world
          
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           4.
           4.
           
           
             Yee
             are
             of
             God
             little
             children
             ,
             and
             haue
             ouercome
             them
             :
             because
             greater
             is
             hee
             that
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             then
             hee
             that
             is
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             cap.
          
           5.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           
             Whosoeuer
             is
             borne
             of
             God
             ouercommeth
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             victory
             that
             ouercommeth
             the
             world
             ,
             euen
             our
             faith
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             ouercome
             the
             world
             for
             them
             ,
             Io.
          
           16.
           33.
           
           
             And
             God
             hee
             giueth
             them
             victory
             through
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           57.
           
           
             They
             are
             quite
             translated
             and
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             World.
             They
             are
             redeemed
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             from
             this
             present
             euill
             world
             ,
             and
             made
             men
             of
             another
             world
             ,
          
           their
           hearts
           and
           soules
           ,
           their
           thoughts
           ,
           their
           affections
           ,
           desires
           ,
           and
           
             conuersation●…
             are
             in
             heaue●…
             ,
             Io.
          
           15
           19.
           cap.
           17.
           11.
           16.
           
           Reu
           14.
           3.
           4.
           
           Phil.
           3.
           20.
           
           
             They
             are
             translated
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             come
             into
             condemnation
             ,
             Io.
          
           5.
           24.
           
           
             Verily
             ,
             verily
             ,
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             hee
             that
             heareth
             my
             word
             a●…d
             bel●…eueth
             on
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             ,
             hath
             euerlasting
             life
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             come
             into
             condemnation
             ,
             but
             is
             past
             from
             death
             vnto
             life
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.
           1.
           
           
             There
             is
             no
             condemnation
             to
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             who
             walke
             not
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             spirit
             .
             Col.
          
           1.
           13.
           
             who
             hath
             deliuered
             vs
             from
             the
             power
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             hath
             translated
             vs
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             his
             deare
             So●…ne
             ,
             and
          
           1
           Io.
           3.
           14.
           
           
             Wee
             know
             that
             wee
             haue
             passed
             from
             death
             vnto
             life
             ,
             because
             wee
             loue
             the
             brethren
             .
          
           Therefore
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
        
         
           Sixtly
           ,
           those
           who
           are
           
             partakers
             of
             the
             first
             resurrection
          
           ,
           
           
             those
             who
             are
             dead
             to
             sinne
             ,
             those
             who
             haue
             put
             off
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             
             called
             vs
             with
             an
             holy
             calling
             ,
             Tit.
          
           3.
           5.
           
           
             According
             to
             his
             mercy
             hee
             saued
             vs
             ,
             by
             the
             washing
             of
             regeneration
             ,
             and
             renewing
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           
             they
             are
             saued
             to
             the
             vttermost
             ,
             Heb.
          
           7.
           25.
           
             they
             are
             saued
             in
             the
             Lord
             with
             an
             euerlasting
             saluation
             :
             they
             shall
             not
             bee
             ashamed
             nor
             confounded
             world
             without
             end
             ,
             Isai.
          
           45.
           17.
           
             they
             are
             passed
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             come
             into
             condemnation
             ,
             Iohn
          
           5.
           24
           
           And
           they
           haue
           euerlasting
           life
           in
           present
           possession
           :
           
             hee
             that
             beleeueth
             on
             me
             ,
             he
             that
             eateth
             my
             flesh
             and
             drinketh
             my
             blood
             h●…h
             euerlasting
             life
             :
          
           Christ
           doth
           not
           say
           he
           shall
           haue
           it
           ,
           
             but
             hee
             hath
             euerlasting
             life
             ,
             Iohn
          
           3.
           16.
           18.
           36.
           ca.
           5.
           24.
           c.
           6.
           27.
           39
           
           :
           49
           :
           47
           :
           50
           ,
           51
           :
           54
           :
           57
           :
           58.
           
           
             Christ
             hath
             giuen
             euerlasting
             life
             to
             all
             those
             that
             are
             his
             sheepe
             ,
             Iohn
          
           10.
           28.
           
           Euery
           true
           beleeuer
           hee
           hath
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           dwelling
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           cannot
           choose
           but
           haue
           euerlasting
           life
           :
           
             Hee
             that
             hath
             the
             Son
             hath
             euerlasting
             life
             within
             him
             :
          
           1
           Iohn
           5.
           11
           ,
           12
           :
           13.
           
           
             Yea
             ,
             this
             is
             life
             eternall
             ,
             to
             know
             God
             to
             bee
             the
             only
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             Iesus
             Christ
             whom
             he
             hath
             sent
             ,
             Iohn
          
           17.
           3.
           and
           1
           Iohn
           5.
           13.
           20.
           
           Therefore
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           fall
           finally
           or
           totally
           from
           grace
           .
           This
           is
           an
           argument
           which
           in
           my
           iudgement
           cannot
           be
           answered
           or
           euaded
           .
        
         
           Ninthly
           ,
           all
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ;
           are
           called
           ,
           iustified
           ,
           and
           sanctified
           :
           they
           are
           made
           the
           members
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           :
           and
           they
           are
           made
           Kings
           and
           Priests
           for
           euer
           vnto
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           which
           yeelds
           vnto
           vs
           this
           ninth
           argument
           .
           Those
           that
           are
           once
           truly
           called
           ,
           iustified
           ,
           and
           sanctified
           ;
           those
           that
           are
           once
           become
           the
           true
           and
           liuing
           members
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           are
           made
           Kings
           and
           Priests
           for
           euer
           vnto
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           fall
           finally
           or
           totally
           from
           grace
           :
           For
           first
           those
           that
           are
           called
           effectually
           by
           God
           ,
           
             they
             are
             called
             to
             saluation
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             obtaining
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           2
           Thes.
           2.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           
             They
             are
             called
             vnto
             Gods
             kingdome
             and
             glory
             ,
          
           1
           Thes.
           2.
           12.
           
           
             They
             are
             called
             to
             lay
             hold
             of
             eternall
             life
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           6.
           12.
           therefore
           they
           cannot
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           for
           then
           they
           should
           loose
           the
           end
           of
           their
           calling
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           all
           those
           that
           are
           iustified
           ,
           they
           are
           freed
           from
           condemnation
           :
           and
           they
           are
           iustified
           only
           to
           this
           end
           and
           
           purpose
           ,
           
             th●…t
             they
             might
             not
             bee
             condemned
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.
           1.
           33.
           34.
           and
           Iohn
           5.
           24.
           
           Therefore
           they
           cannot
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           for
           then
           they
           should
           loose
           the
           benefit
           and
           fruite
           of
           their
           iustification
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           all
           those
           who
           are
           sanctified
           ,
           they
           are
           therefore
           sanctified
           ,
           
             that
             they
             might
             bee
             glorified
             ,
             and
             saued
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.
           30.
           2
           
           Thes.
           2.
           13.
           
           Tit.
           3.
           5.
           1
           
           Pet.
           1.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           all
           such
           as
           are
           the
           true
           and
           liuing
           members
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           :
           
             Christ
             gi●…es
             vnto
             them
             eternall
             life
             ,
             Iohn
          
           10.
           28.
           and
           1
           Ioh.
           5.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           
             Though
             they
             were
             dead
             before
             yet
             they
             shall
             liue
             in
             him
             :
          
           and
           when
           they
           
             doe
             liue
             once
             in
             him
          
           ,
           they
           shall
           so
           liue
           ,
           
             that
             they
             shall
             neuer
             die
             :
             death
             shall
             haue
             no
             more
             dominion
             and
             power
             ouer
             them
             ,
             John
          
           11.
           25
           ,
           26.
           and
           Rom.
           6.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Christ
           Iesus
           who
           is
           the
           head
           will
           neuer
           suffer
           any
           of
           his
           liuing
           ,
           true
           and
           faithfull
           members
           for
           to
           perish
           ,
           he
           will
           
             keepe
             them
             and
             preserue
             them
             so
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             them
             shall
             be
             euer
             lost
             or
             broken
             ;
             or
             cut
             off
             from
             him
             :
             Psal.
          
           34.
           20.
           and
           Iohn
           17.
           12.
           
           
             Where
             Christ
             himselfe
             is
             ,
             there
             they
             shall
             alwayes
             be
             ,
             they
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             hee
             in
             them
             ,
             Iohn
          
           17.
           23
           ,
           24.
           
           Fiftly
           ,
           all
           such
           as
           are
           Kings
           and
           Priests
           vnto
           God
           for
           euer
           ,
           they
           cannot
           fall
           finally
           nor
           totally
           from
           grace
           ,
           for
           then
           they
           should
           cease
           to
           be
           Kings
           and
           Priests
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           be
           such
           for
           euer
           .
           But
           all
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           
             they
             are
             truly
             called
             ,
             iustified
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.
           29
           30
           1
           
           Cor.
           6.
           11.
           
           Ephes.
           1.
           18.
           cap.
           5.
           26.
           27
           2
           
           Thess.
           2.
           13.
           
           
             Christ
             Iesus
             is
             made
             vnto
             them
             of
             God
             ,
             righteousnesse
             ,
             iustification
             ,
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             redemption
          
           ;
           1
           Cor
           1.
           30.
           
           They
           are
           the
           true
           and
           liuing
           members
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           Ephes.
           5.
           30.
           
           
             Wee
             are
             members
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             bone
             ,
             Christ
             is
             the
             Vine
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             branches
             ,
             Iohn
          
           15.
           5.
           
           
             Hee
             is
             the
             head
             and
             body
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             members
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           6.
           15.
           
           Ephes.
           4
           16.
           and
           Col.
           2.
           19.
           
           
             And
             they
             are
             made
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             for
             euer
             vnto
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             to
             offer
             vp
             spirituall
             sacrifices
             vnto
             ●…im
             :
          
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           5.
           
           Reu.
           15.
           6.
           and
           cap.
           5.
           10.
           
           Therefore
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           fall
           finally
           or
           totally
           from
           grace
           .
        
         
           Tenthly
           ,
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           haue
           
           their
           names
           written
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           li●…e
           :
           which
           doth
           suggest
           vnto
           vs
           this
           tenth
           Argument
           .
           They
           whose
           names
           are
           written
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           ingrauen
           in
           the
           
           Booke
           of
           life
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           fall
           quite
           away
           from
           grace
           :
           (
           First
           because
           that
           God
           himselfe
           hath
           promised
           ,
           that
           
             hee
             will
             neuer
             blot
             out
             the
             names
          
           of
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           registred
           in
           the
           booke
           
             of
             life
             ,
             Reu
          
           ,
           3.
           5.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           God
           hath
           promised
           such
           ,
           that
           
             they
             shall
             be
             had
             in
             euerlasting
             remembrance
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             will
             giue
             them
             an
             euerlasting
             name
             which
             shall
             not
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             Psal.
          
           112.
           6.
           
           Isai.
           56.
           5.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           because
           God
           hath
           promised
           all
           such
           as
           are
           registred
           in
           the
           
             booke
             of
             his
             remembrance
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             bee
             his
             in
             the
             day
             when
             hee
             makes
             vp
             his
             Iewells
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             will
             spare
             them
             ,
             euen
             as
             a
             Father
             spareth
             his
             owne
             sonne
             that
             serueth
             him
             ,
             Mal.
          
           3.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           because
           Christ
           bids
           his
           Disciples
           to
           
             reioyce
             ,
             because
             their
             names
             were
             written
             in
             heauen
             ,
             Luke
          
           10
           :
           20.
           if
           then
           their
           names
           might
           haue
           beene
           blotted
           out
           againe
           ,
           they
           had
           had
           no
           iust
           cause
           of
           true
           and
           solid
           ioy
           ,
           and
           so
           Christs
           exhortation
           had
           beene
           in
           vaine
           .
           Fiftly
           ,
           because
           they
           whose
           names
           are
           written
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           Life
           
             cannot
             bee
             seduced
             by
             the
             beast
             :
          
           they
           cannot
           bee
           withdrawne
           from
           God
           ,
           Reu.
           13.
           8.
           
           Sixtly
           ,
           because
           those
           that
           are
           receiued
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           Life
           ,
           they
           
             were
             written
             in
             that
             booke
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Reu.
          
           17.
           8.
           they
           were
           predestinated
           to
           Eternall
           life
           from
           all
           eternity
           ,
           by
           the
           determinate
           counsell
           and
           Decree
           of
           God
           ,
           
             which
             shall
             stand
             fast
             for
             euer
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             bee
             repealed
             ,
             Psal.
          
           89.
           28.
           33.
           34.
           2
           
           Tim.
           2.
           19.
           
           Isai.
           54.
           10.
           
           Seuenthly
           ,
           because
           all
           such
           as
           are
           
             written
             in
             the
             Lamhes
             booke
             of
             life
             ,
             shall
             enter
             into
             the
             new
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Reu.
          
           21.
           27.
           they
           shall
           surely
           be
           saued
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           
             no
             variablenesse
             ,
             nor
             shadow
             of
             turning
             with
             God.
             Iam.
          
           1.
           17.
           he
           neuer
           repent
           
             him
             of
             his
             gifts
             and
             calling
             ,
             Rom.
          
           11.
           29.
           therefore
           hee
           will
           neuer
           suffer
           any
           of
           those
           to
           fall
           ,
           to
           die
           ,
           or
           perish
           ,
           whom
           he
           hath
           registred
           in
           his
           Booke
           of
           life
           .
           )
           Now
           all
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           
             they
             haue
             their
             names
             written
             in
             heauen
             ,
             and
             ingrauen
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             Life
             ,
             Mal.
          
           3.
           16.
           17.
           
           Luk.
           10.
           20.
           
           Phil.
           4
           3.
           
           Hebr.
           12.
           23.
           
           Reu.
           3.
           5.
           cap.
           13.
           8.
           cap.
           17.
           8.
           c.
           20.
           12.
           and
           c.
           21.
           27.
           
           Therefore
           they
           can
           neuer
           fall
           quite
           away
           from
           grace
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           may
           be
           obiected
           ,
           that
           mens
           names
           may
           be
           blotted
           
           out
           of
           the
           Booke
           of
           life
           :
           For
           Moses
           prayeth
           to
           
             God
             ,
             to
             bl●…
             
             him
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Booke
             of
             life
             ,
             rather
             then
             the
             Israelites
             should
             b●…
             destroyed
             ,
             Exod.
          
           32.
           32.
           and
           
             Paul
             ,
             hee
             could
             wish
             himselfe
             accursed
             from
             Christ
             for
             his
             brethren
             the
             Iewes
             ,
          
           that
           so
           they
           might
           
             bee
             saued
             ,
             Rom.
          
           9.
           3.
           
           Yea
           ,
           God
           himselfe
           saith
           expresly
           .
           Exod.
           32.
           33.
           
           
             Whosoeu●…r
             hath
             sinned
             against
             me
             ,
             him
             will
             I
             blo●…
             out
             of
             the
             booke
             of
             Life
             ,
          
           and
           Reu.
           22.
           19.
           
           
             If
             any
             man
             shall
             take
             away
             from
             the
             words
             of
             this
             Prophecie
             ;
             God
             shall
             take
             away
             his
             part
             out
             of
             the
             Booke
             of
             life
             .
          
           All
           those
           places
           proue
           ,
           that
           mens
           names
           may
           be
           razed
           and
           blotted
           out
           of
           heauen
           ,
           and
           the
           Booke
           of
           Life
           .
           I
           answer
           first
           .
           That
           these
           wishes
           and
           prayers
           
           of
           Moses
           and
           Dauid
           ,
           they
           doe
           only
           serue
           to
           testifie
           their
           exceeding
           loue
           ,
           and
           their
           ardent
           affection
           to
           the
           Israelites
           ;
           but
           they
           doe
           not
           proue
           that
           such
           as
           haue
           their
           names
           written
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           ingrauen
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           Life
           ,
           may
           haue
           them
           blotted
           out
           againe
           :
           First
           because
           they
           are
           but
           meere
           wishes
           and
           desires
           ,
           proceeding
           only
           from
           a
           passionate
           loue
           and
           zeale
           :
           they
           are
           patheticall
           and
           hyperbolicall
           speeches
           ,
           and
           doe
           not
           necessarily
           imply
           ,
           either
           a
           reality
           or
           a
           possibilitie
           in
           〈◊〉
           thing
           desired
           ,
           and
           wished
           for
           .
           It
           is
           common
           for
           men
           to
           wish
           and
           desire
           things
           that
           are
           impossible
           out
           of
           passion
           and
           affection
           :
           these
           therefore
           being
           but
           wishes
           and
           desires
           ,
           proue
           nothing
           at
           all
           against
           mee
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           these
           wishes
           and
           desires
           they
           are
           not
           absolute
           ,
           but
           conditionall
           ,
           they
           are
           subordinate
           to
           Gods
           will
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           proue
           nothing
           absolutely
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           are
           such
           wishes
           and
           prayers
           ,
           which
           were
           altogether
           impossible
           to
           bee
           performed
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           contrary
           and
           repugnant
           to
           Gods
           infinite
           justice
           .
           For
           it
           could
           not
           stand
           with
           Gods
           justice
           to
           condemne
           a
           righteous
           man
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           wicked
           ones
           might
           be
           saued
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           these
           wishes
           of
           theirs
           if
           they
           were
           absolute
           ,
           were
           impossible
           to
           be
           performed
           in
           respect
           of
           Gods
           eternall
           and
           immutable
           Decree
           :
           God
           had
           predestinated
           Paul
           and
           Moses
           to
           eternall
           life
           ,
           and
           hee
           had
           reprobated
           and
           cast
           off
           these
           Israelites
           ,
           for
           whom
           these
           wishes
           of
           theirs
           are
           made
           :
           these
           wishes
           therefore
           of
           theirs
           could
           not
           alter
           and
           change
           Gods
           purpose
           and
           decree
           ,
           which
           is
           immutable
           ,
           irreuocable
           and
           impossible
           to
           be
           repealed
           .
           Fistly
           ,
           their
           damnation
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           could
           not
           be
           satisfactory
           vnto
           God
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           their
           brethren
           :
           therefore
           these
           zealous
           desires
           of
           their●…
           were
           impossible
           to
           be
           performed
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           proue
           not
           any
           thing
           at
           all
           against
           me
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           that
           of
           Exod.
           32.
           33.
           
           Whosoeuer
           hath
           sinned
           against
           me
           ,
           him
           will
           I
           blot
           out
           of
           my
           booke
           .
           I
           answer
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           this
           booke
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           is
           only
           the
           booke
           of
           this
           temporall
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           eternall
           life
           ,
           as
           will
           easily
           and
           plainly
           appeare
           by
           comparing
           this
           ver●…e
           :
           with
           the
           27
           ,
           28
           ,
           29
           ,
           and
           35.
           verses
           of
           the
           same
           chapter
           and
           with
           Psal.
           119.
           13.
           15.
           
           For
           the
           Israelites
           had
           there
           made
           a
           Calfe
           ,
           and
           committed
           idolatry
           against
           God
           in
           worshipping
           of
           it
           .
           For
           which
           sinne
           of
           theirs
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Leuy
           by
           Moses
           command
           slew
           3000.
           of
           their
           brethren
           :
           Yet
           Moses
           fearing
           that
           the
           justice
           and
           wrath
           of
           God
           were
           not
           fully
           satisfied
           with
           the
           death
           of
           these
           3000.
           men
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           had
           some
           greater
           temporall
           judgement
           in
           store
           for
           them
           ;
           makes
           recourse
           vnto
           God
           for
           them
           by
           prayer
           ,
           confesseth
           their
           sinne
           and
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           desireth
           God
           to
           pardon
           it
           ;
           if
           not
           then
           ,
           he
           desires
           God
           rather
           to
           take
           away
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           blot
           him
           out
           of
           his
           booke
           then
           to
           suffer
           so
           many
           of
           his
           people
           for
           to
           perish
           .
           To
           which
           prayer
           of
           his
           ,
           God
           returnes
           this
           answer
           :
           
             Whosoeuer
             hath
             sinned
             against
             mee
             ,
             him
             will
             I
             blot
             out
             of
             my
             booke
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           slaine
           ,
           and
           my
           iudgement
           of
           the
           Plague
           and
           Pestilence
           which
           I
           haue
           prouided
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           this
           his
           sinne
           shall
           seize
           vpon
           him
           for
           to
           cut
           him
           off
           .
           So
           that
           Moses
           his
           prayer
           being
           but
           to
           remoue
           the
           temporall
           judgement
           of
           the
           Plague
           which
           God
           did
           afterwards
           inflict
           vpon
           them
           for
           this
           their
           sinne
           ,
           this
           booke
           of
           God
           may
           here
           bee
           well
           taken
           and
           accepted
           for
           the
           booke
           of
           this
           temporall
           life
           :
           
             Hierome
             ,
             Gregorie
             ,
             Parerius
          
           ,
           and
           others
           make
           this
           to
           be
           the
           exposition
           of
           the
           place
           :
           and
           so
           it
           makes
           not
           against
           mee
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           difference
           betweene
           the
           booke
           of
           Life
           ,
           liuing
           ,
           and
           betweene
           that
           booke
           of
           life
           wherein
           the
           righteous
           are
           written
           and
           recorded
           .
           Dauid
           hee
           makes
           the
           difference
           ,
           Psal.
           69.
           28
           ,
           
             Let
             them
             bee
             blotted
             out
             of
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             liuing
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             written
             with
             the
             righteous
             .
          
           A
           man
           may
           be
           blotted
           out
           of
           the
           Booke
           of
           the
           
           liuing
           ,
           that
           was
           〈◊〉
           written
           with
           the
           righteous
           .
           H●…
           that
           is
           written
           in
           that
           booke
           of
           li●…e
           ,
           wherein
           the
           righteous
           are
           recorded
           ,
           can
           〈◊〉
           bee
           blo●…e
           out
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           proued
           before
           ,
           )
           he
           that
           is
           written
           in
           〈◊〉
           booke
           of
           the
           liuing
           may
           :
           therefore
           this
           booke
           of
           God
           mentioned
           in
           this
           place
           of
           〈◊〉
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           not
           stiled
           the
           booke
           of
           Life
           ,
           but
           only
           Gods
           booke
           ,
           must
           bee
           intended
           to
           bee
           the
           booke
           of
           the
           li●…ing
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           booke
           of
           life
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           take
           this
           booke
           of
           God
           in
           this
           place
           for
           the
           booke
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           compare
           it
           with
           that
           of
           Reuel
           .
           22.
           19.
           
           
             If
             any
             〈◊〉
             shall
             take
             away
             from
             the
             words
             of
             this
             Proph●…cie
             ,
             God
             shall
             take
             away
             his
             part
             out
             of
             the
             Booke
             of
             Life
             .
          
           I
           answer
           then
           ,
           that
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           is
           no
           more
           but
           this
           ;
           Whosoeuer
           shall
           sinne
           against
           me
           ,
           and
           take
           from
           the
           words
           of
           this
           Prophecie
           ,
           I
           
           
             will
             blot
             him
             out
             of
             my
             Booke
             ,
             and
             take
             his
             part
             out
             of
             the
             Booke
             of
             life
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           I
           will
           make
           it
           manifest
           to
           himselfe
           and
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           albeit
           such
           a
           man
           
             had
             a
             name
             hee
             liued
          
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           his
           name
           registred
           and
           recorded
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           life
           ,
           that
           yet
           hee
           was
           neuer
           
             but
             a
             dead
             man
          
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           name
           was
           neuer
           truly
           written
           and
           recorded
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           life
           .
           The
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           these
           two
           places
           is
           but
           this
           .
           He
           that
           sinneth
           against
           me
           shall
           die
           the
           death
           ,
           and
           shal
           neuer
           inherite
           euerlasting
           life
           .
           So
           then
           you
           see
           that
           those
           places
           make
           nothing
           at
           all
           against
           mee
           :
           that
           those
           whose
           names
           are
           registred
           and
           written
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           the
           Booke
           of
           life
           can
           neuer
           bee
           blotted
           out
           againe
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           cannot
           fall
           quite
           away
           from
           grace
           .
        
         
           Eleuently
           ,
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           
           into
           Christ
           ,
           they
           cannot
           depart
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           seduce
           them
           .
           From
           whence
           this
           eleuenth
           Argument
           doth
           arise
           .
           Those
           that
           cannot
           depart
           away
           from
           God
           ,
           nor
           yet
           be
           possibly
           seduced
           by
           any
           meanes
           ,
           miracles
           or
           policies
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           can
           neuer
           finally
           nor
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           But
           all
           such
           as
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           can
           neuer
           depart
           away
           from
           God.
           
             God
             will
             put
             ●…is
             feare
             into
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             depart
             from
             him
             ,
             Ier.
          
           32.
           40.
           
           And
           they
           cannot
           possibly
           bee
           seduced
           by
           any
           
           meanes
           ,
           miracles
           or
           policies
           whatsoeuer
           .
           Math.
           24.
           24.
           
           Marke
           13.
           22.
           
           
             There
             shall
             arise
             false
             Christs
             ,
             and
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             shall
             shew
             great
             signes
             and
             wonders
             :
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             (
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             )
             they
             shall
             deceiue
             the
             very
             elect
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           the
           Beast
           which
           did
           deceiue
           all
           the
           other
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           earth
           could
           not
           deceiue
           them
           with
           all
           his
           subtilty
           ,
           Reu.
           13.
           8.
           and
           cap.
           17.
           8.
           
           Therefore
           they
           can
           neuer
           finally
           nor
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           The
           euasions
           to
           that
           place
           of
           Ieremy
           ,
           I
           haue
           fully
           answered
           and
           defeated
           heretofore
           ;
           the
           euasions
           to
           the
           other
           places
           remaine
           now
           to
           be
           answered
           ,
           which
           are
           two
           in
           number
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           these
           words
           ,
           
             if
             it
             were
             possible
          
           ,
           imply
           only
           
           a
           great
           difficultie
           ,
           but
           not
           ,
           an
           absolute
           impossibilitie
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           it
           proues
           only
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           bee
           seduced
           
           finally
           ,
           but
           it
           proues
           not
           that
           they
           cannot
           be
           seduced
           totally
           .
           To
           the
           first
           of
           these
           .
           I
           answer
           ;
           that
           these
           words
           imply
           an
           
           absolute
           impossibilitie
           of
           seducing
           any
           such
           as
           are
           the
           elect
           of
           God.
           First
           ,
           because
           the
           very
           emphasis
           of
           the
           words
           imply
           as
           much
           ;
           for
           these
           words
           ,
           
             if
             it
             were
             possible
          
           ,
           imply
           a
           more
           impos●…ible
           impossibilitie
           then
           the
           word
           impossible
           doth
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           the
           end
           and
           scope
           of
           the
           text
           is
           to
           proue
           as
           much
           .
           For
           if
           any
           thing
           could
           seduce
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           certainly
           false
           Christs
           ,
           and
           false
           Prophets
           comming
           vnder
           the
           colour
           and
           habit
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           working
           great
           signes
           ,
           miracles
           ,
           and
           wonders
           ,
           to
           the
           very
           admiration
           of
           the
           beholders
           ,
           would
           seduce
           them
           :
           but
           yet
           all
           those
           great
           subtile
           
             and
             lying
             signes
             and
             wonders
             cannot
             deceiue
             them
             ,
          
           it
           is
           impossible
           
           euen
           for
           those
           to
           doe
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           is
           it
           absolutely
           impossible
           for
           any
           thing
           to
           seduce
           them
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           because
           the
           Scriptures
           certifie
           vs
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             Antichrist
             (
             whose
             comming
             is
             after
             the
             comming
             of
             Satan
             ,
             with
             all
             power
             ,
             and
             signes
             ,
             and
             lying
             wonders
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             deceiuablenesse
             of
             vnrighteousnesse
             )
             could
             neuer
             seduce
             any
             of
             the
             elect
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             names
             were
             written
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             life
             :
          
           but
           only
           such
           as
           neuer
           had
           any
           share
           
             or
             portion
             in
             the
             Booke
             of
             life
             ,
          
           2
           Thes.
           2.
           10
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           Reu.
           13.
           8.
           and
           cap.
           17.
           8.
           
           If
           hee
           could
           neuer
           seduce
           any
           of
           Gods
           elect
           ,
           it
           is
           then
           impossible
           for
           any
           to
           seduce
           them
           ;
           and
           so
           their
           first
           euasion
           is
           but
           false
           ,
           for
           the
           
           second
           euasion
           ,
           that
           the
           elect
           Saints
           of
           God
           cannot
           bee
           finally
           
           seduced
           ,
           I
           willingly
           admit
           :
           but
           that
           they
           may
           bee
           totally
           seduced
           notwithstanding
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           deny
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           if
           they
           may
           be
           seduced
           totally
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           then
           the
           words
           and
           sense
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           are
           not
           so
           fully
           satisfied
           :
           For
           he
           that
           is
           totally
           deceiued
           ,
           is
           deceiued
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           impossible
           to
           bee
           deceiued
           ,
           as
           the
           words
           and
           sense
           import
           him
           for
           to
           bee
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           hee
           that
           may
           be
           deceiued
           totally
           ,
           may
           bee
           deceiued
           finally
           to
           ,
           and
           so
           both
           finally
           and
           totally
           :
           which
           will
           quite
           falsifie
           and
           delude
           this
           Scripture
           :
           and
           therefore
           if
           it
           be
           impossible
           for
           the
           elect
           Saints
           of
           God
           to
           bee
           finally
           seduced
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           likewise
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           be
           totally
           seduced
           to
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           sense
           and
           scope
           of
           this
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           litterall
           words
           doe
           fully
           implie
           and
           affirme
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           neither
           finally
           nor
           totally
           bee
           seduced
           ;
           and
           therefore
           wee
           must
           giue
           these
           Scriptures
           their
           full
           and
           perfect
           sense
           and
           meaning
           ,
           and
           imply
           them
           to
           an
           impossibilitie
           of
           a
           totall
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           a
           finall
           seducement
           .
           If
           you
           obiect
           that
           the
           
           Saints
           of
           God
           are
           oft-times
           deceiued
           and
           seduced
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           
           that
           they
           are
           oft-times
           deceiued
           ,
           but
           yet
           not
           seduced
           :
           they
           may
           fall
           into
           diuers
           petty
           errors
           in
           religion
           ,
           but
           yet
           they
           alwayes
           hold
           the
           maine
           and
           fundamentall
           truths
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           3.
           11.
           vers
           .
           16.
           and
           so
           this
           Argument
           standeth
           good
           and
           firme
           .
        
         
           Twelfthly
           ,
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           cannot
           
           choose
           but
           alwayes
           feare
           ,
           obey
           ,
           serue
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           doe
           his
           will
           :
           they
           cannot
           doe
           the
           euill
           that
           they
           would
           ,
           neither
           can
           they
           sinne
           vnto
           death
           .
           From
           whence
           this
           twelfth
           Argument
           will
           arise
           .
           Those
           that
           cannot
           choose
           but
           alwayes
           feare
           ,
           obey
           ,
           serue
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           doe
           his
           will
           :
           those
           that
           cannot
           doe
           the
           euill
           that
           they
           would
           :
           and
           those
           that
           cannot
           sinne
           vnto
           death
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           But
           all
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ;
           they
           cannot
           choose
           but
           alwayes
           feare
           ,
           obey
           ,
           serue
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           doe
           his
           will.
           God
           hath
           
             giuen
             them
             one
             heart
             ,
             and
             one
             way
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             feare
             him
             for
             euer
             ,
             Ier.
          
           32.
           39.
           
           God
           doth
           
             put
             his
             Spirit
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             
             cause
             them
             to
             walk●…
             in
             his
             statutes
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             keep●…
             his
             indgements
             and
             doe
             th●…m
             ,
             Ezech.
          
           36.
           27.
           
           If
           they
           should
           at
           any
           time
           resolue
           with
           
             Ier●…miah
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             make
             mention
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             nor
             speake
             any
             more
             in
             his
             〈◊〉
             ,
             his
             ●…d
             which
             is
             written
             〈◊〉
             ingran●…n
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             will
             b●…
             〈◊〉
             a
             burning
             fire
             shut
             vp
             in
             theis
             bones
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             the●…
             we●…rie
             of
             for
             bearing
             ,
             and
             they
             cannot
             stay
             ,
          
           but
           they
           must
           presently
           both
           speake
           it
           and
           doe
           it
           ,
           to
           ,
           Ier.
           20.
           9.
           
           Christ
           doth
           
             leade
             them
             in
             the
             way
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             paths
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             Prou.
          
           8.
           20.
           
           
             The
             loue
             of
             Christ
             doth
             euen
             constraine
             them
             ,
          
           for
           to
           please
           him
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           
             cannot
             but
             speake
             and
             doe
             the
             things
             which
             they
             haue
             seene
             and
             heard
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           14.
           
           Acts
           4.
           20.
           
           
             They
             are
             vessels
             vnto
             honour
             ,
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             meet●…
             for
             their
             masters
             vse
             ,
             and
             prepared
             vnto
             euery
             good
             worke
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           21.
           the
           whole
           frame
           and
           disposition
           of
           their
           soules
           is
           bent
           ,
           and
           set
           only
           vpon
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           cannot
           choose
           but
           serue
           ,
           obey
           ,
           and
           please
           the
           Lord
           continually
           in
           all
           things
           .
           They
           cannot
           doe
           the
           euill
           ,
           and
           commit
           the
           sinne
           they
           would
           .
           They
           are
           
             good
             trees
             of
             the
             Lords
             owne
             planting
             ,
          
           therefore
           
             they
             cannot
             bring
             forth
             euill
             fruite
             ,
             Math.
          
           7.
           18.
           
             they
             are
             borne
             of
             God
             ,
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             sinne
             ,
          
           1
           Ioh.
           3.
           9.
           
           
             They
             haue
             put
             off
             their
             coate
             of
             sinne
             ,
             how
             then
             shall
             they
             put
             it
             on
             ?
             they
             haue
             washed
             their
             feete
             ,
             how
             shall
             they
             then
             defile
             them
             ?
             Cant.
          
           5.
           3.
           
           They
           are
           dead
           to
           sinne
           ,
           and
           
             how
             can
             such
             as
             are
             dead
             to
             sinne
             ,
             liue
             any
             longer
             therein
             ?
             Rom.
          
           6.
           2.
           
           
             The
             sheepe
             of
             Christ
             they
             will
             not
             follow
             a
             stranger
             ,
             but
             they
             flee
             from
             him
             ,
             for
             they
             doe
             not
             know
             his
             voyce
             ,
             Iohn
          
           10.
           5.
           
           
             They
             walke
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             cannot
             doe
             the
             things
             they
             would
             ,
             nor
             yet
             fulfill
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             Gal.
          
           5.
           16.
           17.
           
           
             The
             word
             of
             God
             doth
             cast
             downe
             their
             sinfull
             imaginations
             ,
             and
             euery
             high
             thing
             that
             exalteth
             it selfe
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             into
             captiuitie
             euery
             thought
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           10.
           5.
           
           So
           that
           they
           cannot
           doe
           the
           euill
           that
           they
           would
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             they
             cannot
             sinne
             vnto
             death
             ,
             because
             their
             seed
             remaineth
             alwaies
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             are
             borne
             of
             God
             ,
          
           1
           Ioh.
           3.
           6.
           9.
           and
           c.
           5.
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           Therefore
           they
           cannot
           possibly
           fall
           finally
           or
           totally
           from
           grace
           .
           How
           this
           argument
           can
           be
           answered
           ,
           or
           ●…uaded
           ,
           I
           cannot
           yet
           conjecture
           .
        
         
         
           Thirteenthly
           ,
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           :
           they
           cannot
           be
           separated
           
           from
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           which
           is
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           :
           they
           are
           married
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           vnto
           God
           for
           e●…er
           :
           God
           ●…ath
           〈◊〉
           t●…em
           to
           be
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           they
           haue
           chosen
           him
           to
           be
           their
           God
           :
           which
           yeelds
           vs
           this
           thirteenth
           Argument
           .
           Those
           that
           cannot
           possiblie
           bee
           separated
           from
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           which
           is
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           :
           those
           that
           are
           married
           ,
           espoused
           ,
           and
           betrothe●…
           vnto
           God
           and
           Christ
           for
           euer
           :
           those
           whom
           God
           hath
           chosen
           for
           to
           be
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           hath
           likewise
           caused
           them
           to
           choose
           him
           for
           their
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           ioyne
           themselues
           vnto
           him
           in
           such
           an
           euerlasting
           Couenant
           as
           shall
           neuer
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           they
           should
           euer
           finally
           or
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           But
           all
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           :
           they
           are
           married
           ,
           espoused
           ,
           and
           betrothed
           vnto
           God
           and
           Christ
           for
           euer
           .
           Hosea
           s.
           19.
           20.
           
           
             I
             will
             betroth
             the●…
             vnto
             mee
             for
             euer
             :
             yea
             ,
             I
             will
             betroth
             thee
             vnto
             me
             in
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             i●…
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             in
             louing
             kindenesse
             ,
             and
             in
             mercies
             :
             I
             will
             euen
             betroth
             thee
             vnto
             me●…
             in
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             know
             the
             Lord
             :
             God
             will
             marry
             himselfe
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             them
             vnto
             himselfe
             ,
             ●…e
             will
             be
             their
             husband
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             Psal.
          
           45.
           10.
           11.
           
           Isai.
           54.
           5.
           
           Ier.
           3.
           14.
           cap.
           31.
           32.
           
           Math.
           19
           5.
           6.
           
           
             Christ
             and
             they
             are
             become
             one
             flesh
             and
             one
             spirit
             ,
             Eph.
          
           5.
           28.
           ver
           .
           33.
           1
           
           Cor.
           6.
           17.
           
           
             They
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             ●…sus
             their
             Lord
             ,
             by
             any
             thing
             or
             creature
             whatsoeuer
             .
             Rom.
          
           8.
           34.
           to
           the
           end
           .
           
             God
             hath
             chosen
             them
             to
             bee
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             hath
             also
             c●…sed
             them
             to
             choose
             him
             for
             their
             God
             :
             Psal.
          
           4
           3.
           
           Ier.
           31.
           33.
           vers
           .
           38.
           
           Isai.
           43.
           1.
           
           Ezech.
           11.
           20.
           
           Tit.
           2.
           14.
           
           Hebr.
           8.
           10.
           and
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           6.
           
           And
           hath
           
             also
             caused
             them
             to
             ioyne
             themselues
             vnto
             him
             in
             such
             an
             euerlasting
             league
             and
             cou●…nant
             as
             shall
             〈◊〉
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             Ier.
          
           50
           ,
           5.
           
           Therefore
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           they
           should
           euer
           finally
           or
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
        
         
           Fourteenthly
           ,
           those
           who
           are
           established
           ,
           settled
           ,
           &
           grounded
           
           in
           grace
           :
           those
           who
           are
           so
           rooted
           and
           grounded
           in
           grace
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           bee
           remoued
           or
           cast
           downe
           :
           those
           who
           are
           as
           pillars
           in
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           shall
           goe
           out
           thence
           no
           more
           :
           and
           those
           who
           are
           the
           very
           inheritance
           of
           
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           ,
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           But
           all
           such
           as
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           
             they
             are
             established
             ,
             settled
             and
             grounded
             in
             grace
             ,
             Iob
          
           36.
           7.
           
           
             Hee
             withdraweth
             not
             his
             eyes
             from
             the
             righteous
             ,
             but
             he
             doth
             establish
             them
             for
             euer
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           1.
           21.
           
           
             He
             which
             establisheth
             vs
             with
             you
             in
             Christ
             ,
             is
             God
             ,
             See
             Psa.
          
           89.
           36
           ,
           37.
           
           Rom.
           16.
           25.
           1
           
           Cor.
           16.
           13.
           
           Ephes.
           3.
           18.
           cap
           6.
           10
           ,
           11.
           1
           
           Thes.
           3.
           13.
           2
           
           Thes.
           2.
           15.
           17.
           
           Col.
           1.
           11.
           cap.
           2.
           57
           and
           1
           Pet.
           5.
           10.
           
           
             They
             are
             so
             rooted
             and
             grounded
             in
             grace
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             neuer
             be
             remoued
             or
             cast
             downe
             .
             Psal.
          
           37.
           27.
           
           Psal.
           112.
           6.
           
           Ps.
           125.
           1.
           
           Prou.
           10.
           30.
           
           Math.
           7.
           24.
           25.
           
           Eph.
           2
           21.
           
           He●…
           .
           12.
           28.
           and
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           6
           ,
           
             They
             are
             as
             pillars
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             shall
             goe
             out
             thence
             no
             more
             ,
             Reu.
          
           3.
           12.
           
           
             Yea
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             Lords
             owne
             inheritance
             .
             Deut.
          
           4.
           20.
           
           Psal.
           78.
           71.
           
           Psal.
           2.
           8.
           
           Psa.
           79.
           1.
           
           Therefore
           they
           must
           indure
           for
           euer
           :
           (
           For
           an
           inheritance
           is
           not
           of
           any
           transitory
           and
           fading
           thing
           ,
           but
           of
           such
           things
           only
           as
           are
           perpetuall
           ,
           and
           indure
           for
           euer
           )
           Therefore
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           ,
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           haue
           all
           
           the
           inward
           and
           outward
           meanes
           and
           helpes
           that
           may
           be
           ,
           to
           preserue
           and
           keepe
           them
           in
           grace
           :
           they
           haue
           the
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           the
           communion
           &
           company
           of
           the
           Saints
           ;
           and
           they
           haue
           the
           prayers
           of
           all
           the
           Saints
           on
           earth
           :
           and
           they
           haue
           the
           continuall
           presence
           and
           protection
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ;
           they
           haue
           Iesus
           Christ
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           dwelling
           and
           residing
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           they
           haue
           the
           intercession
           and
           mediation
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           :
           From
           whence
           I
           frame
           this
           fifteenth
           and
           last
           argument
           in
           this
           kinde
           .
           Those
           who
           haue
           all
           the
           inward
           and
           outward
           meanes
           that
           may
           be
           to
           preserue
           and
           keepe
           them
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           :
           those
           who
           haue
           the
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           the
           Communion
           ,
           companie
           and
           prayers
           of
           the
           Saints
           :
           the
           continuall
           presence
           and
           protection
           of
           God
           himselfe
           :
           those
           who
           haue
           Iesus
           Christ
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           dwelling
           and
           residing
           in
           their
           hearts
           continu●…lly
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           haue
           the
           perpetuall
           intercession
           and
           mediation
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           ,
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           But
           all
           those
           who
           are
           
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           they
           haue
           all
           the
           inward
           and
           outward
           meanes
           that
           may
           be
           ,
           to
           preserue
           and
           keepe
           them
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           :
           they
           haue
           the
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           :
           the
           Communion
           ,
           company
           and
           prayers
           of
           the
           Saints
           ;
           the
           continuall
           presence
           and
           protection
           of
           God
           himselfe
           :
           they
           haue
           Iesus
           Christ
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           dwelling
           and
           residing
           in
           their
           hearts
           and
           soules
           :
           they
           haue
           the
           perpetuall
           intercession
           and
           mediation
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           protection
           of
           all
           the
           blessed
           Angels
           ,
           and
           many
           such
           like
           great
           and
           glorious
           priuiledges
           which
           I
           haue
           mentioned
           and
           proued
           at
           large
           before
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           Thus
           you
           see
           ,
           how
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           very
           present
           estate
           and
           condition
           of
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           these
           many
           excellent
           ,
           great
           ,
           and
           glorious
           priuiledges
           which
           they
           doe
           inioy
           vpon
           their
           regeneration
           and
           inscision
           into
           Christ
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           for
           them
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
        
         
           Sixtly
           ,
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           for
           such
           as
           are
           once
           
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           to
           fall
           finally
           or
           
           totally
           from
           grace
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           very
           nature
           of
           Grace
           it selfe
           .
           For
           first
           of
           all
           ,
           true
           and
           sauing
           grace
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           the
           immediate
           
           worke
           and
           fruite
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           in
           our
           hearts
           :
           so
           it
           is
           of
           a
           perpetuall
           ,
           incorruptible
           ,
           diuine
           and
           perseuering
           nature
           ,
           admitting
           of
           no
           finall
           end
           ,
           nor
           totall
           interruption
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           Grace
           is
           stiled
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             the
             Diuine
             nature
          
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           3.
           
             an
             incorruptible
             seed
             which
             abides
             for
             euer
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           23.
           
           
             a
             seed
             remaining
             within
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           1
           Iohn
           3.
           9.
           
             an
             vnction
             abiding
             in
             Gods
             children
             ,
          
           1
           Iohn
           2.
           27.
           
           
             a
             liuing
             well
             of
             water
             springing
             vp
             into
             euerlasting
             life
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           4
           14.
           cap.
           7.
           38.
           
           
             a
             spring
             of
             water
             ,
             whose
             waters
             fa●…le
             not
             ,
             Isai.
          
           58.
           11.
           
             an
             heauenly
             treasure
             which
             neuer
             weareth
             out
             ,
             nor
             waxeth
             old
             :
             a
             treasure
             which
             neither
             Moth
             nor
             Canker
             can
             corrupt
             ,
             nor
             yet
             theeues
             purloyne
             and
             steale
             ,
             Luk.
          
           12.
           33.
           
           Math.
           6.
           20.
           
             and
             food
             that
             perisheth
             not
             ,
             but
             indureth
             vnto
             euerlasting
             life
             ,
             Iohn
          
           5.
           24.
           cap.
           6.
           27.
           47.
           50.
           54.
           
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           faith
           is
           said
           
             to
             be
             euerlasting
             life
             ,
             Iohn
          
           17.
           3.
           and
           
           to
           be
           such
           a
           grace
           as
           
             shall
             not
             faile
             ,
             Luk.
          
           22.
           32.
           
             for
             it
             is
             kept
             by
             the
             very
             power
             of
             God
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           5.
           
           Hence
           is
           it
           said
           of
           loue
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             as
             strong
             as
             death
             :
             that
             many
             waters
             cannot
             quench
             it
             ,
             neither
             can
             the
             flouds
             drowne
             it
             ,
             Cant.
          
           8.
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           Hence
           is
           it
           said
           of
           
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             cleane
             ,
             induring
             for
             euer
             ,
             Ps.
          
           19.
           9.
           
             of
             Charity
             that
             it
             neuer
             faileth
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           which
           neuer
           faileth
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           13.
           8.
           of
           ioy
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             euerlasting
             ioy
             which
             cannot
             bee
             taken
             from
             vs
             ,
             Isai.
          
           35.
           10.
           cap.
           51.
           11.
           12.
           
           Iohn
           16.
           22.
           and
           of
           the
           
             righteousnesse
             of
             righteous
             men
             that
             it
             indureth
             for
             euer
             ,
             Psal.
          
           112.
           3.
           9.
           
           Perpetuity
           ,
           immortality
           ,
           and
           eniternity
           ,
           they
           are
           of
           the
           essence
           of
           true
           and
           sauing
           Grace
           .
           That
           grace
           which
           is
           not
           perpetuall
           ,
           and
           holds
           not
           out
           vnto
           the
           end
           ,
           it
           was
           but
           false
           and
           counterfeit
           and
           neuer
           true
           ,
           because
           it
           wanted
           this
           perpetuity
           ,
           this
           eniternity
           ,
           immortality
           and
           perseuerance
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           very
           life
           and
           essence
           of
           all
           true
           grace
           .
           That
           which
           doth
           distinguish
           hypocrites
           from
           true
           beleeuers
           ,
           and
           the
           shew
           and
           shadow
           of
           grace
           from
           the
           truth
           of
           grace
           :
           that
           which
           makes
           a
           specificall
           and
           essentiall
           difference
           ,
           betweene
           a
           liuing
           faith
           and
           a
           dead
           faith
           ,
           betweene
           a
           true
           beleeuer
           ,
           and
           a
           temporary
           ,
           is
           only
           this
           :
           True
           beleeuers
           ,
           true
           grace
           ,
           and
           true
           liuing
           faith
           ,
           they
           alwayes
           perseuer
           and
           hold
           out
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           they
           neuer
           die
           ,
           they
           neuer
           fade
           or
           end
           .
           Hypocrites
           and
           such
           as
           haue
           but
           only
           a
           shew
           of
           true
           and
           sauing
           grace
           ,
           they
           neuer
           perseuer
           ,
           they
           last
           not
           ,
           they
           hold
           not
           out
           vnto
           the
           end
           .
           Perseuerance
           only
           is
           that
           essentiall
           character
           ,
           badge
           ,
           and
           propertie
           ,
           whereby
           God
           himselfe
           doth
           distinguish
           true
           and
           sauing
           Grace
           ,
           from
           false
           and
           counterfeite
           ;
           true
           Saints
           from
           Hypocrites
           ,
           and
           other
           men
           :
           as
           wee
           may
           see
           expressely
           by
           these
           texts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           Math.
           13.
           3.
           to
           the
           24.
           
           Luk.
           8.
           11.
           to
           16.
           1
           
           Iohn
           2.
           19.
           
           Iohn
           5.
           25.
           cap.
           6.
           66.
           to
           70
           cap.
           8.
           31.
           2
           
           Iob.
           9.
           
           Luk.
           8.
           18.
           
           Isai.
           40
           29.
           30.
           31.
           
           Iob
           17.
           9.
           
           Psal.
           92.
           12.
           13.
           14.
           
           Therefore
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           true
           and
           sauing
           grace
           ,
           is
           of
           a
           perpetuall
           ,
           incorruptible
           ,
           diuine
           ,
           and
           perseuering
           Nature
           ,
           admitting
           of
           no
           finall
           end
           ,
           nor
           totall
           interruption
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           any
           of
           those
           that
           doe
           inioy
           it
           ,
           haue
           any
           life
           and
           being
           .
           Grace
           is
           a
           part
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ;
           it
           
           is
           a
           part
           of
           their
           Image
           ,
           and
           it
           participates
           of
           their
           nature
           and
           immortalitie
           :
           
             it
             is
             the
             worke
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             shall
             be
             for
             euer
             ,
             Eccles.
          
           3.
           12.
           
           Therefore
           it
           shall
           alway
           as
           perseuere
           ,
           it
           cannot
           die
           nor
           haue
           an
           end
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           true
           and
           sauing
           grace
           is
           of
           an
           immortall
           ,
           perpetuall
           ,
           diuine
           ,
           incorrup●…ible
           ,
           and
           perseuering
           ,
           so
           likewise
           is
           it
           of
           a
           growing
           and
           still-increasing
           nature
           ;
           it
           is
           alwayes
           growing
           greater
           and
           greater
           ,
           stronger
           and
           stronger
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           see
           by
           these
           insuing
           Scriptures
           ,
           Iob
           17
           9.
           
           Psal.
           84.
           7.
           
           Prou.
           4.
           18.
           
           Iohn
           14.
           14.
           cap.
           6.
           27.
           
           Isai.
           40.
           29.
           31.
           cap.
           44.
           4.
           
           Ezech.
           47.
           3.
           to
           7.
           2
           
           Thes.
           1.
           3.
           1
           
           Pet.
           2.
           2.
           2
           
           Pet.
           3.
           18.
           
           Luke
           2.
           52.
           and
           2
           Iohn
           2.
           
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           grace
           is
           compared
           
             to
             a
             graine
             of
             Mustard-seed
          
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           bee
           but
           little
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           
             yea
             ,
             the
             least
             of
             all
             seeds
             ,
             yet
             at
             last
             it
             growes
             to
             be
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             hearbes
             ,
             Math.
          
           13.
           31
           ,
           32
           ,
           and
           Marke
           4.
           31.
           32.
           
             to
             a
             spring
             of
             water
             ,
             springing
             vp
             vnto
             euerlasting
             life
             ,
             and
             rising
             higher
             and
             higher
             ,
             Iohn
          
           4
           14
           Ezech.
           47.
           3.
           to
           7.
           
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           true
           regenerate
           Christians
           ,
           are
           compared
           
             vnto
             trees
             planted
             by
             the
             waters
             side
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Cedars
             of
             Lebanon
             ,
             that
             are
             alwayes
             flourishing
             ,
             growing
             and
             increasing
             ,
             Psal.
          
           1
           :
           3
           :
           Psal.
           52
           :
           8
           :
           Psal.
           92
           :
           12
           ,
           13
           14.
           
           Psal.
           104.
           18.
           ler.
           17.
           8.
           
           Hosea
           14.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           
             To
             Calues
             of
             the
             stall
          
           ,
           which
           are
           alwayes
           groing
           and
           increasing
           ,
           Mal.
           4.
           2.
           
             and
             to
             liuing
             stones
             and
             members
             growing
             vp
             into
             an
             holy
             temple
             and
             body
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           5.
           
           Col.
           2.
           19.
           and
           Eph.
           4.
           13.
           16.
           
           From
           the
           nature
           of
           grace
           thus
           proued
           and
           considered
           ,
           I
           frame
           this
           Argument
           ,
           which
           doth
           most
           euidently
           and
           fully
           confirme
           and
           proue
           my
           present
           assertion
           .
           If
           all
           such
           as
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           haue
           such
           graces
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           are
           of
           a
           perpetuall
           ,
           immortall
           ,
           incorruptible
           ,
           perseuering
           ,
           growing
           and
           increasing
           nature
           ,
           it
           must
           then
           be
           altogether
           impossible
           for
           them
           ,
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           But
           all
           such
           as
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           haue
           such
           graces
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           are
           of
           a
           perpetuall
           ,
           immortall
           ,
           incorruptible
           ,
           perseuering
           ,
           growing
           and
           increasing
           nature
           .
           Therefore
           it
           must
           bee
           altogether
           impossible
           for
           them
           ,
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           The
           sequell
           of
           the
           maior
           proposition
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           :
           vnlesse
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           
           though
           grace
           bee
           permanent
           ,
           immortall
           ,
           perseuering
           ,
           and
           
           increasing
           in
           its
           owne
           nature
           ,
           but
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           so
           in
           respect
           of
           vs
           :
           that
           it
           is
           perpetuall
           alwayes
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           vs.
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           if
           grace
           in
           its
           proper
           nature
           bee
           perpetuall
           ,
           
           immortall
           ,
           and
           alwayes
           perseuering
           ,
           then
           it
           must
           of
           necessitie
           bee
           so
           in
           respect
           of
           vs.
           First
           ,
           because
           that
           which
           is
           perpetuall
           ,
           permanent
           ,
           immortall
           ,
           and
           alwayes
           perseuering
           in
           its
           owne
           nature
           ,
           must
           need●…
           bee
           so
           in
           all
           respects
           ;
           for
           nothing
           can
           bee
           truly
           considered
           ,
           as
           abstracted
           from
           its
           owne
           essence
           and
           nature
           ,
           for
           then
           it
           ceaseth
           for
           to
           bee
           the
           thing
           it
           is
           ,
           especially
           is
           it
           bee
           considered
           in
           a
           Notion
           which
           is
           quite
           contrary
           to
           its
           nature
           :
           A
           thing
           that
           is
           immortall
           and
           perpetuall
           in
           its
           owne
           nature
           and
           essence
           ,
           cannot
           bee
           considered
           as
           a
           thing
           that
           is
           mortall
           and
           momentarie
           ,
           because
           this
           consideration
           destroyes
           the
           essence
           and
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           considered
           .
           If
           therefore
           grace
           be
           immortall
           ,
           incorruptible
           ,
           and
           perpetuall
           in
           its
           owne
           nature
           ,
           it
           cannot
           bee
           mortall
           ,
           corruptible
           ,
           and
           transitorie
           in
           respect
           of
           those
           that
           doe
           inioy
           it
           ?
           Secondly
           ,
           Grace
           hath
           neuer
           any
           essence
           ,
           being
           ,
           or
           subsistence
           but
           in
           man
           :
           it
           is
           no
           substance
           ,
           but
           an
           habit
           and
           quality
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           hath
           no
           being
           ,
           essence
           ,
           or
           existence
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           is
           conioyned
           with
           its
           subject
           man
           :
           Let
           grace
           be
           seuered
           from
           man
           ,
           or
           man
           from
           grace
           ,
           then
           grace
           must
           needs
           perish
           and
           cease
           to
           be
           :
           it
           cannot
           subsist
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           it
           cannot
           bee
           transferred
           to
           another
           subject
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           must
           needs
           vanish
           and
           come
           to
           nought
           .
           If
           grace
           therefore
           hath
           no
           being
           ,
           essence
           ,
           subsistence
           ,
           or
           existence
           of
           its
           owne
           ,
           but
           only
           as
           it
           is
           inherent
           in
           its
           proper
           subject
           man
           ,
           if
           it
           bee
           immortall
           ,
           perpetuall
           ,
           and
           alwayes
           perseuering
           in
           its
           owne
           nature
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           bee
           so
           likewise
           as
           it
           is
           in
           man
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           no
           being
           ,
           no
           essence
           ,
           no
           nature
           or
           existence
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           is
           in
           man.
           Wherefore
           this
           your
           answer
           which
           would
           giue
           grace
           a
           being
           ,
           and
           subsistence
           of
           its
           owne
           abstracted
           from
           its
           subject
           man
           ,
           must
           needs
           bee
           false
           and
           idle
           :
           and
           so
           the
           ●…quell
           of
           the
           Major
           proposition
           can
           neuer
           bee
           denied
           .
           If
           you
           denie
           the
           Minor
           proposition
           ,
           that
           true
           and
           sanctifying
           grace
           is
           not
           of
           a
           Diuine
           ,
           permanent
           ,
           perpetuall
           ,
           immortall
           ,
           
           growing
           and
           increasing
           nature
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           premises
           doe
           sufficiently
           and
           vndeniable
           proue
           it
           .
           But
           you
           will
           object
           .
           
           First
           ,
           that
           Grace
           may
           decay
           in
           part
           ,
           it
           may
           decay
           in
           the
           fruites
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           degrees
           of
           it
           ,
           therefore
           it
           may
           decay
           in
           the
           whole
           :
           and
           so
           it
           is
           not
           of
           a
           Diuine
           ,
           perpetuall
           ,
           and
           immortall
           nature
           .
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           first
           .
           That
           in
           grace
           
           there
           are
           these
           two
           parts
           :
           First
           ,
           there
           are
           the
           seedes
           and
           habits
           of
           grace
           ,
           which
           are
           here
           in
           question
           :
           secondly
           ,
           there
           are
           the
           degrees
           ,
           and
           the
           fruites
           of
           grace
           which
           are
           not
           controuerted
           here
           .
           True
           it
           is
           that
           the
           fruites
           ,
           the
           effects
           ,
           and
           the
           degrees
           ,
           the
           strength
           and
           vigor
           of
           grace
           may
           decay
           in
           part
           ,
           and
           be
           suspended
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           but
           the
           habit
           and
           the
           seed
           of
           grace
           they
           neuer
           perish
           ,
           they
           neuer
           doe
           decay
           ,
           they
           neuer
           suffer
           any
           diminution
           or
           abatement
           :
           the
           decay
           ,
           the
           fading
           and
           suspention
           of
           the
           fruites
           and
           effects
           of
           true
           and
           sauing
           grace
           ,
           doth
           not
           argue
           or
           imply
           a
           decay
           or
           diminution
           in
           the
           seed
           and
           habit
           of
           grace
           .
           No
           man
           is
           so
           simple
           as
           to
           argue
           thus
           ,
           the
           Sunne
           is
           oft-times
           hindered
           from
           shining
           on
           vs
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           interposition
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Sunne
           is
           not
           alwayes
           of
           a
           shining
           nature
           :
           Or
           the
           Sun
           doth
           not
           alwayes
           shine
           so
           bright
           at
           one
           time
           as
           it
           doth
           at
           others
           :
           therefore
           there
           is
           some
           defect
           ,
           decay
           ,
           and
           imperfection
           in
           the
           Sunne
           it selfe
           .
           No
           man
           will
           argue
           thus
           the
           effects
           ,
           the
           fruites
           and
           faculties
           of
           the
           soule
           doe
           oft-times
           decay
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           sicknesse
           ,
           old
           age
           ,
           or
           distemperatures
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           therefore
           the
           soule
           it selfe
           doth
           decay
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           not
           eternall
           :
           so
           neither
           is
           this
           a
           good
           argument
           ,
           the
           fruites
           ,
           the
           effects
           ,
           and
           the
           operation
           of
           true
           and
           sauing
           grace
           doe
           some-times
           decay
           in
           men
           ,
           and
           are
           oft-times
           suspended
           ;
           therefore
           the
           very
           seeds
           and
           habits
           of
           grace
           doe
           decay
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           are
           not
           of
           a
           perpetuall
           and
           immortall
           nature
           .
           Wee
           all
           see
           by
           common
           experience
           ,
           that
           the
           leaues
           and
           fruites
           of
           trees
           ,
           of
           grasse
           and
           hearbes
           ,
           doe
           annually
           decay
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           trees
           themselues
           ,
           and
           the
           rootes
           of
           grasse
           and
           hearbes
           are
           alwayes
           liuing
           ,
           and
           doe
           not
           decay
           with
           them
           .
           So
           it
           is
           with
           Grace
           ,
           the
           sense
           and
           feeling
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           strength
           and
           vigor
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           fruites
           and
           effects
           of
           it
           may
           bee
           weakned
           ,
           lessened
           ,
           and
           
           suspended
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           but
           yet
           the
           seed
           and
           habit
           of
           grace
           remaine
           without
           any
           diminution
           or
           decay
           at
           all
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           remission
           ,
           diminution
           ,
           and
           suspention
           of
           the
           degrees
           ,
           the
           operations
           and
           the
           fruites
           of
           grace
           ,
           proceed
           not
           from
           any
           defect
           or
           decay
           in
           the
           seed
           ,
           the
           habite
           or
           roote
           of
           grace
           ,
           but
           from
           some
           externall
           cause
           and
           impediment
           ,
           which
           doth
           hinder
           and
           suppresse
           the
           operations
           and
           th●…
           fruites
           of
           grace
           .
           For
           either
           it
           proceeds
           from
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           doth
           sometimes
           withdraw
           and
           suspend
           the
           influence
           of
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           into
           our
           hearts
           for
           a
           season
           (
           which
           should
           quicken
           and
           inliuen
           these
           fruites
           and
           operations
           of
           grace
           )
           to
           humble
           vs
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           vs
           see
           our
           weaknesse
           without
           his
           afsistance
           :
           or
           to
           cause
           vs
           for
           to
           prise
           the
           influence
           and
           assistance
           of
           his
           Spirit
           more
           then
           wee
           did
           before
           :
           or
           to
           stirre
           vs
           vp
           to
           seeke
           him
           with
           greater
           diligence
           and
           importunity
           ,
           or
           to
           punish
           vs
           for
           some
           neglect
           or
           sinne
           .
           Or
           else
           it
           proceeds
           from
           some
           defect
           or
           impediment
           in
           our selues
           .
           For
           either
           wee
           neglect
           the
           meanes
           of
           grace
           in
           part
           or
           in
           the
           whole
           :
           we
           doe
           not
           vse
           them
           all
           ,
           or
           else
           wee
           vse
           them
           but
           negligently
           ,
           carelessely
           ,
           and
           superficially
           :
           or
           else
           wee
           doe
           not
           cherish
           and
           stirre
           vp
           these
           sweet
           and
           comfortable
           motions
           ,
           which
           Gods
           Spirit
           doth
           infuse
           into
           our
           soules
           :
           or
           else
           wee
           grieue
           the
           good
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           hinder
           his
           sweete
           influence
           into
           our
           hearts
           ,
           by
           some
           sinne
           or
           other
           which
           wee
           doe
           commit
           :
           or
           else
           there
           is
           some
           indisposition
           ,
           either
           of
           body
           or
           minde
           ,
           which
           doth
           suppresse
           and
           hinder
           the
           operations
           ,
           fruites
           ,
           and
           effects
           of
           grace
           for
           a
           season
           .
           So
           that
           these
           defects
           ,
           ecclipses
           ,
           and
           suspentions
           in
           the
           operations
           ,
           fruits
           ,
           and
           effects
           of
           grace
           ,
           proceed
           not
           from
           any
           defect
           or
           decay
           in
           the
           habite
           and
           seed
           of
           Grace
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           from
           some
           extrinsecall
           causes
           and
           impediments
           ,
           which
           though
           they
           doe
           suspend
           ,
           and
           cloude
           the
           operations
           and
           fruites
           of
           Grace
           for
           a
           season
           ,
           yet
           they
           neuer
           extinguish
           ,
           nor
           yet
           annihilate
           and
           extirpate
           the
           seed
           and
           habite
           of
           Grace
           which
           is
           in
           men
           .
           And
           no
           sooner
           are
           these
           outward
           impediments
           remoued
           ,
           but
           the
           habite
           and
           seed
           of
           Grace
           ,
           become
           more
           operatiue
           ,
           more
           strong
           and
           vigorous
           ,
           then
           euer
           they
           were
           before
           .
           Wherefore
           this
           first
           obiection
           
           makes
           nothing
           at
           ●…ll
           against
           this
           perpetuall
           ,
           immortall
           ,
           and
           perseuering
           nature
           of
           true
           and
           ●…auing
           Grace
           .
           But
           now
           you
           
           will
           obiect
           in
           the
           second
           place
           .
           That
           true
           and
           sauing
           Grace
           ,
           perpetually
           requires
           some
           spirituall
           nourishment
           and
           sood
           to
           feed
           it
           and
           preserue
           it
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           would
           decay
           and
           perish
           :
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           of
           a
           perpetuall
           ,
           permanent
           ,
           and
           immortall
           nature
           .
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           the
           antecedent
           is
           false
           ,
           
           For
           t●…ese
           things
           that
           are
           of
           a
           ●…ding
           ,
           and
           corruptible
           nature
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           alwayes
           food
           to
           nourish
           and
           to
           feed
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           would
           come
           to
           ruine
           and
           haue
           an
           end
           :
           as
           wee
           may
           see
           in
           men
           ,
           beasts
           ,
           and
           plants
           :
           let
           them
           haue
           all
           things
           necessary
           to
           p●…eserue
           and
           keepe
           them
           in
           life
           and
           being
           ,
           yet
           they
           die
           and
           perish
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           of
           a
           corruptible
           and
           mortall
           nature
           .
           But
           those
           things
           that
           are
           of
           an
           immortall
           nature
           ,
           though
           they
           require
           food
           to
           nourish
           and
           preserue
           them
           ;
           they
           cannot
           die
           ,
           nor
           yet
           decay
           and
           peresh
           ,
           if
           they
           haue
           food
           and
           meanes
           to
           nourish
           and
           preserue
           them
           ,
           not
           because
           the
           food
           preserues
           them
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           are
           of
           an
           incorruptible
           and
           immortall
           nature
           :
           it
           is
           not
           the
           food
           and
           nourishment
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           nature
           and
           essence
           of
           the
           things
           themselues
           ,
           that
           makes
           them
           immortall
           and
           incorruptible
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           answer
           .
           That
           grace
           and
           the
           food
           which
           should
           preserue
           and
           keepe
           it
           are
           inseparable
           ,
           and
           they
           can
           neuer
           bee
           disioyned
           one
           from
           the
           other
           .
           Where
           euer
           God
           giues
           true
           and
           sauing
           grace
           ,
           there
           he
           giues
           all
           other
           things
           that
           are
           requisite
           and
           necessarie
           to
           preserue
           it
           .
           
             God
             neuer
             giues
             men
             Christ
             ,
             but
             he
             do●…h
             together
             with
             him
             freely
             giue
             them
             all
             things
             ,
             Rom
          
           8.
           32.
           
           Hee
           neuer
           giues
           grace
           and
           spirituall
           life
           to
           any
           ,
           but
           hee
           doth
           likewise
           giue
           them
           
             all
             things
             ●…ppertaining
             vnto
             life
             and
             godlinesse
             ,
          
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           3.
           
           Therfore
           if
           the
           seed
           and
           habit
           of
           true
           and
           sauing
           grace
           ,
           being
           inseparable
           from
           the
           meanes
           of
           Grace
           which
           should
           preserue
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           require
           meanes
           for
           to
           preserue
           and
           nourish
           them
           ,
           may
           be
           of
           a
           perpetuall
           ,
           incorruptible
           ,
           and
           immortall
           nature
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           holy
           duties
           which
           wee
           doe
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           meanes
           of
           grace
           the
           which
           we
           doe
           inioy
           ,
           doe
           not
           giue
           an
           efficacie
           and
           strength
           to
           grace
           of
           themselues
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           grace
           that
           giues
           the
           efficacie
           and
           vertue
           vnto
           them
           .
           For
           
           where
           there
           is
           no
           grace
           at
           all
           ,
           there
           can
           bee
           no
           good
           vse
           of
           the
           meanes
           of
           grace
           ,
           nor
           no
           good
           and
           profitable
           performance
           of
           holy
           duties
           ,
           Grace
           giues
           an
           efficacy
           to
           the
           meanes
           of
           grace
           ,
           through
           the
           blessing
           and
           assistance
           of
           the
           God
           of
           grace
           :
           and
           holy
           dutyes
           giue
           not
           a
           being
           or
           an
           essence
           to
           the
           habit
           and
           seed
           of
           Grace
           ,
           but
           grace
           giues
           an
           essence
           and
           a
           being
           vnto
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           doe
           not
           preserue
           grace
           ,
           but
           grace
           them
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           grace
           without
           the
           workes
           of
           grace
           is
           dead
           ,
           euen
           as
           a
           tree
           that
           beares
           no
           leaues
           nor
           fruite
           is
           dead
           :
           but
           yet
           those
           workes
           and
           fruites
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           this
           vsing
           of
           the
           meanes
           of
           grace
           ,
           doe
           not
           so
           much
           preserue
           and
           nourish
           grace
           ,
           as
           grace
           doth
           preserue
           and
           nourish
           them
           ;
           euen
           as
           the
           fruits
           and
           leaues
           giue
           not
           a
           being
           ,
           and
           preseruation
           to
           the
           tree
           ,
           but
           the
           tree
           giues
           a
           being
           and
           a
           preseruation
           vnto
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           seeing
           the
           efficacie
           and
           vse
           of
           the
           meanes
           of
           grace
           ,
           doe
           depend
           more
           vpon
           grace
           ,
           then
           grace
           it selfe
           doth
           vpon
           them
           :
           therefore
           though
           these
           means
           of
           grace
           are
           requisite
           and
           necessary
           to
           preserue
           grace
           ,
           yet
           it
           followes
           not
           thereupon
           ,
           that
           grace
           is
           not
           of
           a
           perpetuall
           and
           immortall
           nature
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           grace
           is
           an
           infused
           habit
           ,
           created
           and
           produced
           in
           our
           hearts
           and
           soules
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           himselfe
           ,
           so
           that
           though
           it
           bee
           inlarged
           and
           increased
           by
           vsing
           of
           the
           meanes
           of
           grace
           ;
           yet
           it
           depends
           not
           wholly
           vpon
           these
           meanes
           ,
           neither
           can
           it
           bee
           vtterly
           extinguished
           ,
           and
           lost
           for
           want
           of
           vsing
           them
           .
           Habits
           that
           are
           meerely
           acquisite
           ,
           and
           haue
           their
           being
           and
           their
           rise
           from
           actions
           ,
           may
           vtterly
           be
           lost
           and
           discontinued
           for
           want
           of
           actions
           to
           preserue
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           may
           bee
           dissolued
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           they
           were
           first
           acquired
           :
           they
           were
           gotten
           by
           actions
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           may
           be
           lost
           for
           want
           of
           actions
           .
           But
           habits
           which
           are
           not
           got
           by
           action
           ,
           but
           are
           infused
           into
           men
           (
           as
           grace
           is
           )
           cannot
           bee
           lost
           for
           want
           of
           actions
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           not
           preserued
           by
           actions
           only
           ,
           and
           the
           outward
           meanes
           of
           grace
           ,
           but
           by
           vnion
           and
           coniunction
           with
           him
           that
           did
           infuse
           them
           .
           Now
           all
           the
           true
           and
           sauing
           graces
           which
           we
           haue
           ,
           they
           come
           
             from
             our
             vnion
             and
             coniunction
             with
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             head
             ,
             and
             from
             
             his
             fulnesse
             ,
             wee
             do●…
             recei●…
             grace
             for
             grace
             ,
             Iohn
          
           1.
           16.
           
           Eph.
           1.
           22.
           23.
           cap.
           2.
           21
           ,
           22
           cap.
           4
           13.
           15.
           16.
           and
           Col.
           2.
           7.
           19.
           
           Suppose
           then
           that
           a
           man
           were
           v●…terly
           depriued
           of
           all
           the
           outward
           meanes
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           those
           helpes
           which
           should
           increase
           ,
           nourish
           ,
           and
           preserue
           his
           graces
           ,
           yet
           his
           graces
           should
           neuer
           fail
           nor
           yet
           decay
           ,
           because
           that
           he
           is
           still
           vnited
           and
           ●…onjoyned
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           who
           like
           a
           liuing
           ,
           bountifull
           ,
           and
           gratious
           head
           ,
           doth
           alwayes
           convey
           abundance
           of
           spirituall
           life
           and
           grace
           to
           all
           his
           true
           and
           liuing
           members
           ,
           euen
           when
           all
           outward
           helpes
           aud
           meanes
           of
           Grace
           doe
           faile
           them
           .
           So
           that
           these
           outward
           meanes
           of
           Grace
           they
           are
           not
           necessarily
           and
           simply
           required
           ,
           to
           the
           being
           and
           existence
           of
           grace
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           the
           better
           being
           and
           existence
           of
           it
           :
           and
           therefore
           grace
           though
           it
           require
           outward
           meanes
           and
           helps
           for
           to
           nourish
           and
           preserue
           it
           ;
           for
           it
           s
           better
           being
           and
           existence
           ,
           yet
           it
           proues
           not
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           of
           an
           incorruptible
           and
           perpetuall
           nature
           ,
           because
           it
           requires
           them
           not
           alwayes
           as
           simply
           necessarie
           for
           its
           being
           and
           existence
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           outward
           meanes
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           the
           practice
           of
           holy
           duties
           ,
           doe
           not
           nourish
           and
           preserue
           our
           graces
           in
           v●…
           immediatly
           ,
           but
           mediately
           and
           secundarily
           by
           preseruing
           our
           vnion
           and
           conjunction
           with
           Christ
           and
           with
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           by
           drawing
           of
           vs
           neerer
           vnto
           them
           .
           The
           outward
           meanes
           of
           Grace
           may
           be
           said
           to
           preserue
           and
           nourish
           Grace
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           the
           meate
           wee
           eate
           ,
           may
           bee
           said
           to
           preserue
           and
           nourish
           our
           soules
           :
           not
           immediatly
           ,
           but
           mediatly
           :
           and
           therefore
           this
           objection
           makes
           nothing
           at
           all
           against
           the
           perpetuitie
           ,
           and
           immortality
           of
           true
           and
           sauing
           Grace
           .
           If
           now
           you
           object
           in
           the
           third
           place
           :
           that
           Grace
           
           doth
           not
           alwayes
           grow
           and
           increase
           ,
           and
           therfore
           it
           is
           not
           of
           a
           growing
           :
           and
           increasing
           nature
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           Argument
           
           followes
           not
           .
           If
           a
           man
           should
           argue
           thus
           :
           Trees
           doe
           not
           alwayes
           grow
           ,
           especially
           in
           Winter
           :
           therefore
           they
           are
           not
           of
           a
           growing
           nature
           .
           Or
           men
           doe
           not
           alwayes
           vs●…
           reason
           :
           therefore
           they
           are
           no
           reasonable
           creatures
           :
           this
           were
           an
           absurd
           and
           idle
           argument
           :
           your
           argument
           is
           the
           same
           in
           substance
           .
           Grace
           doth
           not
           alwayes
           grow
           and
           increase
           :
           therefore
           
           it
           is
           not
           of
           a
           growing
           and
           increasing
           nature
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           followes
           not
           .
           But
           to
           answer
           punctually
           to
           this
           your
           Argument
           ;
           Grace
           in
           it selfe
           is
           alwayes
           of
           a
           growing
           and
           increasing
           nature
           ;
           though
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           outward
           lets
           and
           impediments
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           alwayes
           grow
           and
           increase
           .
           The
           reason
           why
           good
           Christians
           doe
           not
           alwayes
           grow
           and
           increase
           in
           grace
           ,
           but
           oft-times
           stand
           at
           a
           stay
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           goe
           backwards
           to
           :
           is
           not
           from
           any
           defect
           in
           Grace
           which
           would
           alwayes
           spring
           and
           grow
           :
           but
           in
           Christians
           themselues
           ,
           who
           hinder
           and
           suppresse
           this
           growth
           .
           Grace
           doth
           alwayes
           grow
           and
           increase
           ,
           if
           there
           bee
           no
           strong
           lets
           and
           impediments
           for
           to
           hinder
           it
           .
           Wherefore
           since
           true
           and
           sauing
           Grace
           is
           of
           a
           permanent
           ,
           perpetuall
           ,
           immortall
           ,
           incorruptible
           ,
           perseuering
           ,
           growing
           ,
           and
           increasing
           nature
           :
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           those
           that
           haue
           this
           Grace
           (
           as
           all
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           must
           needs
           haue
           it
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           were
           neuer
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           )
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           to
           fall
           from
           it
           againe
           ,
           euen
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           very
           nature
           of
           Grace
           it
           s●…lfe
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           for
           such
           as
           are
           once
           truly
           
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           many
           dangerous
           consequents
           which
           else
           would
           ineuitablie
           follow
           vpon
           the
           contrary
           ;
           and
           that
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ;
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           true
           Saints
           of
           God
           ;
           in
           respect
           of
           grace
           ;
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           in
           generall
           ,
           but
           specially
           of
           our
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           these
           dangerous
           consequents
           would
           follow
           euen
           in
           
           respect
           of
           the
           Trinitie
           and
           Dietie
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           it
           would
           de●…ogate
           from
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Trinitie
           .
           
           What
           greater
           dishonour
           could
           there
           be
           vnto
           the
           whole
           Trinitie
           ?
           What
           greater
           dishonour
           to
           Father
           ,
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           then
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           suffer
           any
           of
           those
           Saints
           whom
           they
           haue
           chosen
           for
           themselues
           ,
           and
           vndertaken
           to
           preserue
           and
           keepe
           ,
           to
           ●…all
           from
           grace
           ?
           ●…hat
           
             they
             should
             begin
             to
             build
          
           the
           fabricke
           of
           grace
           in
           men
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           vnwilling
           or
           
           
             vnable
             for
             to
             make
             an
             end
             ?
          
           that
           they
           should
           make
           so
           many
           absolute
           couenants
           and
           promises
           to
           preserue
           and
           keepe
           the
           Saints
           from
           falling
           and
           not
           performe
           their
           words
           ?
           that
           they
           should
           giue
           true
           grace
           to
           men
           ,
           and
           yet
           repent
           them
           of
           these
           gifts
           and
           take
           them
           quite
           away
           ?
           that
           they
           should
           owne
           such
           for
           their
           followers
           ,
           their
           seruants
           and
           attendants
           ,
           their
           children
           and
           their
           friends
           ,
           as
           should
           disgrace
           them
           by
           their
           falls
           ,
           and
           bring
           a
           scandall
           vpon
           the
           profession
           of
           their
           names
           ?
           What
           would
           Atheists
           ,
           what
           would
           Heathens
           say
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           heare
           of
           this
           position
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           Saints
           of
           God
           may
           apostacie
           and
           fall
           away
           from
           grace
           ?
           would
           they
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           farre
           better
           to
           haue
           no
           God
           at
           all
           ;
           that
           it
           were
           farre
           better
           to
           haue
           an
           Idoll
           God
           ,
           then
           such
           a
           God
           as
           this
           ,
           as
           either
           will
           not
           ,
           or
           cannot
           keepe
           his
           Saints
           from
           falling
           from
           him
           ?
           Certainely
           ,
           this
           very
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostacy
           of
           the
           Saints
           dishonours
           all
           the
           Trinitie
           in
           all
           their
           sacred
           and
           most
           glorious
           attributes
           :
           yea
           ,
           it
           depriues
           God
           of
           his
           Dietie
           ,
           it
           puls
           him
           from
           his
           throane
           ,
           and
           sets
           vp
           man
           aboue
           him
           :
           it
           makes
           God
           to
           be
           no
           God
           at
           all
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           to
           be
           no
           better
           then
           an
           Idoll
           ,
           or
           an
           idle
           God.
           Wherefore
           in
           respect
           of
           this
           dishonor
           ,
           which
           el●…e
           would
           light
           vpon
           the
           whole
           Trinitie
           ,
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           perseuerance
           of
           the
           Saints
           must
           needes
           be
           true
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           might
           Apostatize
           and
           fall
           away
           from
           grace
           ,
           it
           would
           derogate
           much
           
           from
           the
           word
           and
           promise
           of
           God
           and
           Christ.
           For
           they
           haue
           promised
           to
           preserue
           all
           such
           as
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           ,
           and
           to
           keepe
           them
           from
           falling
           :
           they
           haue
           promised
           ,
           that
           their
           graces
           shall
           not
           faile
           ;
           that
           they
           will
           giue
           them
           perseuerance
           to
           the
           end
           :
           that
           they
           will
           finish
           the
           worke
           of
           grace
           begun
           within
           them
           :
           that
           they
           will
           preserue
           them
           blamelesse
           to
           the
           day
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           keepe
           them
           so
           that
           they
           shall
           neuer
           perish
           but
           haue
           euerlasting
           life
           :
           as
           I
           haue
           p●…oued
           at
           large
           before
           .
           If
           then
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           might
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           ●…ll
           from
           grace
           ,
           where
           then
           were
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           and
           Christ
           ?
           where
           were
           the
           performance
           of
           their
           word
           and
           promises
           ?
           wee
           might
           then
           say
           that
           all
           these
           promises
           of
           God
           were
           but
           false
           and
           counterfeite
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           should
           make
           God
           
           and
           Christ
           no
           better
           then
           the
           Diuell
           himselfe
           ,
           
             who
             is
             a
             lyar
             and
             the
             father
             of
             lyes
             .
             Iohn
             .
          
           8.
           44.
           
           Yea
           ,
           I
           may
           boldly
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           assertion
           ,
           of
           the
           Apostacie
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           would
           quite
           ouerthrow
           the
           whole
           frame
           and
           fabricke
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           For
           take
           the
           whole
           Scripture
           from
           the
           beginning
           to
           the
           very
           end
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           whole
           frame
           and
           fabricke
           of
           it
           ,
           serues
           to
           no
           other
           end
           and
           purpose
           ,
           but
           to
           take
           away
           all
           from
           man
           in
           matters
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           to
           attribute
           all
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           only
           ,
           and
           not
           man
           ,
           might
           haue
           the
           praise
           and
           glory
           of
           all
           .
           Now
           this
           assertion
           of
           the
           Apostacie
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           it
           takes
           all
           away
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           attributes
           all
           to
           man
           ,
           that
           so
           man
           might
           glory
           in
           himselfe
           onely
           and
           not
           in
           the
           Lord.
           It
           giues
           a
           man
           free
           will
           to
           reiect
           or
           receiue
           grace
           at
           the
           first
           :
           and
           it
           giues
           him
           full
           power
           and
           ability
           to
           reiect
           or
           to
           retaine
           grace
           after
           hee
           hath
           receiued
           it
           :
           it
           takes
           away
           Gods
           prouidence
           ,
           kingdome
           ,
           soueraigntie
           and
           power
           ouer
           man
           ,
           it
           exempts
           man
           wholly
           from
           his
           jurisdiction
           :
           it
           makes
           man
           an
           absolute
           creature
           ;
           it
           makes
           him
           a
           God
           and
           Lord
           ouer
           himselfe
           :
           whereas
           the
           Scripture
           dorh
           take
           man
           of
           from
           his
           owne
           legges
           ,
           and
           subiects
           him
           wholly
           vnto
           God
           ,
           in
           whose
           hands
           ,
           his
           life
           ,
           his
           thoughts
           ,
           his
           will
           ,
           his
           waies
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           actions
           are
           :
           and
           so
           it
           dissolues
           and
           ouerturnes
           the
           whole
           frame
           and
           fabricke
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           strikes
           at
           the
           very
           foundation
           and
           roote
           of
           all
           religion
           .
           Wherefore
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           of
           the
           Apostacy
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           can
           neuer
           be
           admitted
           to
           bee
           t●…ue
           ,
           euen
           in
           this
           respect
           ;
           and
           so
           my
           present
           assertion
           must
           be
           sound
           and
           orthodox
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           if
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           might
           fall
           
           quite
           away
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           :
           it
           would
           derogate
           much
           from
           the
           great
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           the
           infinite
           mercy
           and
           loue
           of
           God
           vnto
           his
           children
           .
           For
           if
           those
           Saints
           of
           God
           might
           fall
           quite
           away
           from
           grace
           ,
           where
           then
           were
           the
           exceeding
           riches
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           ?
           where
           were
           the
           gratiousnesse
           and
           infinite
           goodnesse
           of
           his
           nature
           ?
           where
           were
           the
           freenesse
           ,
           the
           constancy
           ,
           and
           vnchangablenesse
           of
           his
           loue
           ?
           If
           you
           obiect
           
           that
           the
           fault
           is
           not
           in
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           in
           their
           want
           of
           loue
           to
           him
           .
           I
           answere
           first
           ,
           that
           Gods
           loue
           
           to
           them
           is
           free
           and
           voluntary
           :
           Hosea
           14.
           5.
           
           
             I
             will
             loue
             them
             freely
          
           :
           
           therefore
           if
           God
           should
           quite
           withdraw
           his
           loue
           from
           them
           for
           their
           disobedience
           vnto
           him
           ,
           this
           freenesse
           of
           Gods
           loue
           would
           be
           much
           tainted
           and
           blemished
           ,
           and
           the
           breach
           would
           light
           on
           God.
           Secondly
           ,
           Gods
           loue
           to
           them
           ,
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           loue
           to
           him
           .
           〈◊〉
           Iohn
           4.
           10.
           19.
           and
           it
           is
           the
           loue
           &
           mercy
           of
           God
           which
           should
           preserue
           and
           keepe
           the
           saints
           in
           obedience
           ,
           loyalty
           ,
           and
           subiection
           vnto
           him
           :
           yea
           ,
           God
           himselfe
           hath
           promised
           ,
           
             to
             preserue
             their
             whole
             spirit
             ,
             soule
             and
             body
             blamelesse
             vnto
             the
             comming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ.
          
           1
           Th●…s
           .
           5.
           23
           ,
           24.
           
           If
           therefore
           God
           should
           suffer
           them
           to
           sin
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           incurre
           his
           displeasure
           ,
           whereas
           hee
           hath
           vndertaken
           
             to
             preserue
             them
             blamelesse
             vnto
             the
             comming
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           the
           breach
           must
           bee
           first
           on
           Gods
           part
           in
           suffering
           them
           to
           sinne
           ,
           and
           not
           on
           theirs
           ,
           who
           hath
           no
           power
           of
           their
           owne
           without
           the
           power
           and
           ayde
           of
           God
           to
           keepe
           themselues
           from
           sinne
           .
           If
           a
           man
           had
           a
           deare
           intire
           friend
           who
           was
           like
           to
           perish
           vnlesse
           he
           did
           relieue
           and
           helpe
           him
           :
           if
           now
           hee
           should
           absolutely
           promise
           him
           to
           sucour
           aud
           releiue
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           faile
           him
           at
           the
           last
           :
           if
           now
           this
           man
           should
           perish
           ,
           the
           blame
           would
           now
           light
           vpon
           him
           that
           should
           haue
           helped
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           vpon
           him
           that
           perisheth
           .
           
             God
             is
             able
             to
             keepe
             his
             Saints
             from
             falling
          
           from
           him
           .
           Iude
           24.
           and
           he
           hath
           promised
           for
           to
           doe
           it
           .
           Psal.
           37.
           24.
           
           Psal.
           155.
           1.
           
           Psal.
           121.
           3
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           Psa.
           145.
           13
           ,
           20.
           
           He
           that
           hath
           giuen
           vs
           grace
           ,
           hath
           promised
           to
           preserue
           and
           keep
           it
           for
           vs
           ,
           because
           we
           cannot
           doe
           it
           of
           our selues
           .
           If
           then
           wee
           might
           loose
           this
           grace
           and
           fall
           quite
           from
           it
           ,
           the
           blame
           would
           light
           on
           God
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           whole
           Trinitie
           ,
           who
           are
           both
           able
           and
           onely
           able
           to
           preserue
           and
           keepe
           the
           saints
           from
           falling
           ,
           and
           haue
           likewise
           promised
           for
           to
           doe
           it
           :
           and
           not
           on
           the
           saints
           themselues
           who
           are
           not
           able
           of
           themselues
           ,
           to
           keepe
           themselues
           in
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           preserue
           themselues
           from
           falling
           from
           him
           :
           and
           therefore
           this
           your
           Doctrine
           can
           neuer
           bee
           admitted
           to
           be
           true
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           if
           the
           true
           regenerate
           saints
           of
           God
           might
           fall
           
           quite
           away
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           :
           it
           would
           derogate
           much
           
           from
           the
           omnipotencie
           and
           mightie
           power
           of
           the
           Trinitie
           :
           and
           from
           the
           vertue
           and
           efficacie
           of
           the
           meanes
           of
           grace
           .
           For
           if
           these
           might
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           where
           then
           were
           the
           omnipotencie
           and
           mightie
           
             power
             of
             God
          
           and
           Christ
           ,
           which
           should
           
           preserue
           and
           
             keepe
             them
             through
             faith
             vnto
             saluation
             ?
          
           where
           
           were
           the
           efficacie
           and
           power
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ?
           where
           were
           the
           strength
           ,
           the
           life
           &
           mighty
           operation
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           and
           of
           the
           meanes
           of
           grace
           ,
           which
           should
           conquer
           
           and
           subdve
           the
           very
           Prince
           of
           darknesse
           and
           
             trample
             him
             vnder
          
           
           feete
           ?
           which
           should
           cast
           downe
           imaginations
           ,
           the
           strong
           holds
           and
           forts
           of
           sinne
           and
           Iust
           ,
           
             and
             euery
             thing
             that
             exalteth
             it selfe
             against
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             bring
             into
             captiuity
          
           
           
             euery
             thought
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           where
           were
           the
           efficacie
           
           and
           power
           of
           the
           death
           and
           passion
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             which
             should
             destroy
             out
             of
             the
             Saints
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             Diuill
             ,
             the
          
           
           
             power
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             sinne
             ?
          
           where
           were
           the
           efficacie
           &
           power
           of
           that
           
             feare
             which
             God
             will
             put
             into
             their
             harts
          
           
           
             that
             they
             may
             not
             depart
             from
             him
             ?
          
           Certainely
           this
           assertion
           ,
           would
           derogate
           very
           much
           from
           the
           omnipotencie
           and
           mightie
           power
           of
           the
           whole
           Trininie
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           efficacy
           and
           power
           of
           grace
           and
           of
           the
           meanes
           of
           grace
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           cannot
           be
           admitted
           to
           be
           true
           and
           orthodox
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           if
           the
           saints
           of
           God
           might
           Apostatize
           and
           fall
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           it
           would
           derogate
           much
           from
           the
           infinite
           justice
           and
           wisdome
           of
           almightie
           God.
           For
           when
           as
           God
           shall
           haue
           once
           accepted
           of
           the
           death
           and
           passion
           of
           his
           only
           Sonne
           in
           full
           satisfaction
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           all
           his
           true
           and
           faithfull
           members
           :
           when
           God
           shall
           promise
           for
           the
           merits
           of
           this
           his
           Son
           to
           pardon
           all
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           
             to
             remember
             their
             iniquities
             no
             more
             :
          
           when
           Christ
           shall
           purchase
           grace
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           
           appertaining
           to
           life
           and
           godlinesse
           ;
           when
           he
           shall
           purchase
           perseuerance
           ,
           heauen
           ,
           and
           eternall
           happinesse
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           God
           shall
           in
           his
           justice
           promise
           ,
           to
           make
           all
           these
           things
           good
           vnto
           them
           :
           if
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           they
           should
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           and
           bee
           depriued
           of
           all
           these
           things
           which
           Christ
           hath
           purchased
           for
           them
           ,
           where
           then
           will
           this
           infinite
           justice
           of
           God
           appeare
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           where
           will
           his
           infinite
           wisdome
           bee
           ?
           Can
           it
           
           stand
           together
           with
           Gods
           infinite
           wisdome
           ,
           to
           discourage
           and
           deiect
           the
           hearts
           and
           soules
           of
           any
           of
           his
           saints
           ,
           to
           weaken
           and
           abate
           their
           loue
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           cold
           and
           negligent
           in
           his
           seruice
           :
           to
           bring
           a
           scandall
           vpon
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           vpon
           the
           profession
           and
           professors
           of
           his
           name
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           ineuitable
           consequencies
           of
           this
           your
           doctrine
           ?
           what
           justice
           or
           what
           wisdome
           would
           there
           be
           in
           God
           if
           this
           were
           true
           ?
           Doubtlesse
           very
           little
           or
           none
           at
           all
           :
           and
           therefore
           this
           doctrine
           of
           perseuerance
           must
           be
           true
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           if
           the
           saints
           of
           God
           might
           fall
           from
           the
           state
           of
           
           grace
           ,
           it
           would
           much
           eclipse
           the
           efficacie
           of
           Christs
           death
           and
           passion
           ,
           and
           the
           vertue
           andr
           powe
           of
           his
           intercession
           .
           Where
           were
           the
           efficacy
           ,
           where
           were
           the
           merits
           ,
           where
           were
           the
           end
           ,
           the
           worth
           and
           benefit
           of
           Christs
           death
           and
           passion
           ,
           if
           it
           could
           not
           
             saue
             men
             to
             the
             vtmost
          
           ,
           and
           preserue
           them
           from
           falling
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ?
           to
           what
           end
           and
           purpose
           would
           his
           death
           and
           passion
           serue
           ?
           If
           this
           were
           true
           ,
           then
           Christs
           should
           be
           but
           an
           imperfect
           Sauiour
           :
           a
           Sauiour
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           Sauiour
           :
           a
           Iesus
           at
           one
           time
           for
           to
           saue
           vs
           ,
           and
           yet
           afterwards
           a
           Iudge
           for
           to
           condemne
           vs.
           Then
           a
           man
           might
           be
           oft
           times
           saued
           ,
           and
           oft
           times
           damned
           :
           one
           howre
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           another
           in
           the
           state
           of
           damnation
           :
           a
           man
           might
           be
           ost
           times
           saued
           in
           one
           month
           ,
           in
           one
           weeke
           ,
           and
           in
           one
           day
           .
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           where
           were
           the
           efficacie
           of
           the
           death
           ,
           where
           were
           the
           vertue
           of
           the
           intercession
           of
           Christ
           ?
           Christ
           by
           his
           death
           and
           passion
           hath
           
             purchased
             eternall
             redemption
          
           for
           
           his
           true
           and
           faithfull
           members
           ;
           and
           
             hath
             perfected
             those
             that
          
           
           
             are
             sanctified
             for
             ●…uer
          
           :
           and
           now
           he
           is
           in
           heauen
           he
           makes
           perpetuall
           intercession
           to
           his
           Father
           for
           them
           ,
           
             to
             keepe
             them
             in
             his
          
           
           
             owne
             name
          
           ,
           to
           
             preserue
             them
             from
             euill
          
           ,
           and
           from
           falling
           from
           him
           .
           If
           then
           those
           members
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           might
           notwithstanding
           fall
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           which
           once
           they
           haue
           ,
           the
           very
           death
           and
           intercession
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           would
           bee
           of
           very
           little
           ,
           or
           of
           no
           effect
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           dearest
           of
           Gods
           saints
           ●…nd
           children
           could
           reape
           no
           benefit
           or
           comfort
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           Seuenthly
           ,
           if
           this
           were
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           might
           fall
           away
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           the
           sweete
           
           
           and
           comfortable
           working
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           Gods
           children
           ,
           to
           bee
           but
           a
           meere
           delusion
           and
           imposture
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           but
           a
           meere
           lying
           fancie
           and
           a
           vaine
           conceite
           .
           For
           this
           I
           am
           well
           assured
           of
           ,
           that
           euery
           sanctfied
           growen
           and
           experienced
           christian
           ,
           which
           hath
           felt
           the
           working
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           can
           testifie
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           hath
           so
           sealed
           this
           truth
           vnto
           his
           soule
           ,
           and
           so
           firmely
           settled
           and
           ingrauen
           it
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           neuer
           depart
           away
           from
           God
           ,
           or
           fall
           finally
           or
           totally
           from
           grace
           .
           Wherefore
           this
           position
           which
           would
           falsifie
           this
           working
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           in
           the
           hearts
           and
           soules
           of
           all
           his
           faithfull
           children
           must
           needes
           be
           false
           and
           odious
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           admitted
           .
        
         
           Eightly
           ,
           if
           this
           should
           be
           admitted
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           regenerate
           
           saints
           of
           God
           might
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           it
           would
           rob
           the
           Lord
           of
           the
           hearts
           and
           soules
           of
           all
           his
           saints
           ,
           it
           would
           much
           abate
           ,
           if
           not
           quite
           extinguishing
           the
           zeale
           and
           seruency
           of
           their
           loue
           to
           him
           .
           If
           men
           could
           not
           bee
           sure
           of
           their
           owne
           saluation
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           not
           bee
           sure
           of
           Gods
           constant
           and
           immutable
           loue
           to
           them
           :
           if
           they
           could
           not
           bee
           sure
           of
           heauen
           ,
           and
           of
           some
           benefit
           or
           aduantage
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           there
           that
           could
           loue
           the
           Lord
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           that
           degree
           as
           if
           hee
           were
           assured
           of
           all
           these
           ?
           That
           which
           kindles
           holy
           affections
           in
           vs
           ,
           that
           which
           warmes
           our
           heart●…
           and
           soules
           ,
           and
           doth
           euen
           fire
           and
           inflame
           them
           ,
           with
           an
           ardent
           ,
           feruent
           ,
           zealous
           and
           burning
           loue
           to
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           is
           the
           infallible
           and
           full
           assurance
           ,
           of
           their
           vnchangable
           and
           constant
           loue
           to
           vs
           ,
           and
           the
           serious
           consideration
           of
           that
           sure
           and
           certaine
           state
           of
           grace
           and
           glory
           ,
           which
           they
           haue
           prouided
           and
           prepared
           for
           vs
           ,
           If
           men
           were
           not
           in
           some
           good
           measure
           perswaded
           of
           their
           totall
           and
           finall
           perseuerance
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           secretly
           assured
           of
           the
           perpetuall
           and
           constant
           loue
           of
           God
           and
           Christ
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           loue
           them
           and
           preserue
           them
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           giue
           them
           that
           eternall
           crowne
           of
           glory
           which
           is
           prepared
           for
           the
           saints
           in
           heauen
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           ,
           nay
           they
           could
           not
           loue
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           else
           they
           might
           and
           would
           doe
           :
           they
           could
           not
           prise
           him
           aboue
           all
           things
           else
           ;
           they
           could
           not
           sequester
           their
           
           hearts
           and
           soules
           from
           other
           things
           to
           set
           and
           fixe
           them
           wholly
           vpon
           him
           ,
           as
           vpon
           their
           chiefest
           ioy
           and
           onely
           treasure
           .
           And
           therefore
           this
           Doctrine
           which
           would
           robbe
           the
           Lord
           of
           the
           hearts
           and
           soules
           of
           all
           his
           children
           ,
           and
           lessen
           ,
           abate
           ,
           extenuate
           ,
           if
           not
           wholly
           extinguish
           the
           heate
           and
           vigor
           of
           mens
           loue
           to
           him
           ,
           must
           needes
           be
           odious
           and
           abominable
           to
           such
           as
           loue
           and
           feare
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           admitted
           to
           be
           true
           .
        
         
           Ninthly
           ,
           If
           this
           should
           be
           admitted
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           regenerate
           
           saints
           of
           God
           might
           Apostatize
           and
           fall
           away
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           it
           would
           robbe
           the
           Lord
           of
           all
           the
           praise
           and
           glory
           that
           is
           due
           vnto
           his
           name
           .
           If
           men
           might
           loose
           those
           graces
           which
           God
           bestowes
           vpon
           them
           ;
           if
           it
           were
           not
           Gods
           goodnesse
           ,
           might
           and
           power
           ,
           but
           their
           owne
           strength
           ,
           their
           owne
           care
           and
           diligence
           that
           did
           preserue
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           :
           if
           men
           could
           not
           bee
           sure
           of
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           of
           heauen
           and
           eternall
           happinesse
           ,
           but
           might
           loose
           them
           all
           at
           last
           ,
           who
           is
           there
           that
           could
           praise
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           giue
           him
           the
           glory
           which
           is
           due
           vnto
           his
           name
           ?
           There
           are
           but
           two
           chiefe
           grounds
           and
           causes
           of
           praysing
           God
           in
           a
           spirituall
           and
           heauenly
           manner
           .
           The
           first
           is
           the
           free
           loue
           and
           bountie
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           bestowing
           grace
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           and
           working
           of
           it
           in
           vs
           ,
           without
           any
           merit
           or
           desert
           of
           ours
           :
           the
           second
           ,
           is
           the
           perpetuity
           of
           his
           loue
           ,
           in
           the
           preseruation
           and
           continuance
           of
           th●…se
           graces
           which
           hee
           bestowes
           vpon
           vs.
           The
           chiefest
           ground
           and
           cause
           of
           euery
           true
           Christians
           thankfulnesse
           vnto
           God
           is
           this
           :
           that
           God
           hath
           beene
           exceeding
           gratious
           &
           mercifull
           vnto
           his
           soule
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           mercy
           of
           God
           indures
           for
           euer
           :
           the
           136
           Psalme
           is
           wholly
           spent
           in
           praysing
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           onely
           vpon
           this
           ground
           ,
           
             be●…ause
             his
             mercy
             indures
             for
             euer
             .
          
           Now
           this
           position
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           regenerate
           saints
           of
           God
           may
           fall
           away
           from
           grace
           ,
           it
           takes
           away
           both
           these
           causes
           and
           grounds
           of
           praysing
           God
           :
           it
           attributes
           both
           the
           begining
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           ,
           the
           continuance
           and
           the
           perseuerance
           of
           grace
           to
           mans
           freewill
           and
           power
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           God
           :
           it
           makes
           man
           ,
           both
           the
           beginer
           ,
           and
           the
           preseruer
           of
           his
           owne
           grace
           :
           and
           it
           makes
           the
           grace
           and
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           together
           
           with
           those
           spirituall
           and
           heauenly
           graces
           which
           hee
           bestowes
           on
           men
           ,
           to
           be
           but
           momentary
           and
           fading
           ,
           and
           not
           ●…o
           indure
           for
           euer
           :
           and
           so
           it
           robbes
           the
           Lord
           of
           all
           the
           praise
           and
           glory
           which
           is
           due
           vnto
           his
           name
           .
           Therefore
           it
           must
           needes
           bee
           a
           damnable
           and
           pernitious
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           admitted
           .
        
         
           Tenthly
           ,
           if
           this
           were
           once
           admitted
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           regenerate
           saints
           
           of
           God
           might
           fall
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           it
           would
           rob
           God
           of
           his
           worship
           ,
           and
           make
           men
           negligent
           and
           carelesse
           in
           his
           seruice
           :
           for
           what
           man
           is
           there
           that
           would
           euer
           labour
           or
           take
           paines
           for
           grace
           ,
           if
           he
           might
           loose
           it
           after
           that
           he
           had
           gotten
           it
           ?
           who
           is
           there
           that
           will
           labour
           after
           perishing
           and
           fading
           treasures
           which
           he
           is
           not
           sure
           for
           to
           keep
           ?
           who
           is
           here
           that
           would
           labour
           and
           take
           paines
           for
           grace
           ,
           or
           spend
           his
           life
           in
           doing
           of
           God
           seruice
           ,
           if
           
             hee
             might
             loose
             the
             things
             which
             hee
             hath
             wrought
             ,
             and
             not
             receiue
             a
             full
             reward
             ?
          
           would
           any
           wise
           or
           well
           aduised
           man
           ,
           consume
           and
           spend
           his
           time
           and
           daies
           ,
           in
           purchasing
           of
           such
           a
           treasure
           or
           possession
           which
           hee
           were
           not
           sure
           alwaies
           to
           inioy
           ?
           would
           any
           man
           take
           paines
           to
           sowe
           the
           seed
           of
           grace
           ,
           wher
           he
           were
           not
           sure
           for
           to
           reap
           the
           fruites
           ?
           It
           is
           Christs
           owne
           counsell
           and
           aduise
           to
           all
           his
           saints
           .
           
             Labour
             not
             for
             the
             foode
             that
             perisheth
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             which
             indureth
             vnto
             eternall
             life
             .
             Iohn
          
           6.
           27.
           
             and
             lay
             not
             vp
             for
             your selues
             treasures
             on
             earth
             ,
             where
             moth
             and
             rust
             doe
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             where
             theeues
             breake
             thorough
             and
             steale
             .
             But
             lay
             vp
             for
             your selues
             treasures
             in
             heauen
             ,
             where
             neither
             moth
             nor
             rust
             doth
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             where
             theeues
             doe
             not
             breake
             thorough
             nor
             steale
             .
             Math.
          
           6.
           19.
           20.
           
           If
           therefore
           grace
           were
           such
           a
           treasure
           that
           might
           bee
           lost
           and
           perish
           ,
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           euen
           by
           Christs
           owne
           rule
           were
           not
           to
           seeke
           it
           :
           nay
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           ,
           neither
           could
           they
           seeke
           it
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           serue
           the
           Lord
           with
           that
           diligent
           auxious
           and
           industrous
           care
           as
           now
           they
           doe
           ;
           they
           would
           grow
           very
           slacke
           ,
           negligent
           and
           carelesse
           in
           his
           seruice
           .
           For
           though
           it
           be
           alwaies
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           Saints
           and
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           ought
           not
           ,
           nor
           doe
           not
           serue
           the
           Lord
           onely
           or
           principally
           for
           the
           wages
           of
           heauen
           and
           eternall
           life
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           selfeloue
           or
           selfe
           respects
           ,
           but
           for
           himselfe
           :
           yet
           that
           which
           
           doth
           most
           incourage
           them
           and
           make
           them
           more
           forwards
           ,
           actiue
           ,
           zealous
           and
           liuely
           in
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           is
           the
           consideration
           of
           that
           large
           and
           great
           reward
           ,
           which
           God
           out
           of
           his
           mercy
           and
           goodnesse
           hath
           promised
           them
           for
           their
           seruice
           ,
           of
           purpose
           to
           incourage
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           actiue
           in
           it
           .
           This
           is
           euident
           by
           the
           example
           of
           
             Moses
             :
             Heb.
          
           11.
           24
           ,
           25
           ,
           26.
           
             who
             refused
             to
             be
             called
             the
             soune
             of
             Pharohs
             daughter
             ,
             ch●…sing
             rather
             to
             suffer
             affliction
             with
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             to
             inioy
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sinne
             for
             a
             season
             :
          
           and
           why
           did
           he
           doe
           all
           this
           ?
           
             for
             he
             had
             respect
             vnto
             the
             recompence
             of
             reward
             .
          
           So
           the
           Hebrewes
           themselues
           ,
           
             they
             tooke
             io●…fully
             the
             spoyling
             of
             their
             goods
             ,
          
           onely
           for
           this
           reason
           ,
           because
           they
           
             knew
             that
             they
             had
             in
             heauen
             a
             better
             and
             more
             induring
             substance
             .
             Heb.
          
           10.
           34.
           
           Yea
           ,
           who
           euer
           he
           be
           that
           comes
           to
           God
           ,
           he
           must
           not
           onely
           
             beleeue
             that
             God
             is
          
           :
           
           
             but
             also
             that
             he
             is
             a
             rewarder
             of
             all
             such
             as
             doe
             diligently
             se●…ke
             him
             :
          
           for
           if
           he
           should
           consider
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           abstracted
           from
           the
           reward
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           him
           negligent
           and
           weary
           of
           Gods
           seruice
           .
           Wherefore
           if
           this
           assertion
           were
           once
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           regenerate
           saints
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           haue
           spent
           their
           whole
           life
           and
           strength
           in
           doing
           of
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           might
           after
           all
           their
           care
           and
           paines
           ,
           fall
           quite
           away
           from
           grace
           ,
           and
           so
           loose
           the
           reward
           of
           all
           the
           workes
           which
           they
           had
           done
           ,
           you
           should
           haue
           few
           or
           none
           that
           should
           deny
           themselues
           ,
           or
           yet
           forsake
           their
           carnall
           friends
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           or
           their
           present
           worldly
           honours
           ,
           riches
           ,
           and
           preserments
           ,
           (
           which
           after
           your
           computation
           ,
           are
           like
           to
           be
           more
           permanent
           then
           their
           graces
           ,
           )
           that
           so
           they
           might
           seeke
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           alone
           ,
           and
           serue
           him
           diligently
           with
           all
           their
           hearts
           and
           soules
           :
           you
           should
           haue
           few
           or
           none
           at
           all
           that
           would
           be
           forwards
           ,
           diligent
           &
           feruent
           in
           the
           worke
           and
           seruice
           of
           the
           Lord.
           Wherfore
           this
           assertion
           must
           needes
           be
           false
           and
           dangerous
           euen
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           and
           so
           cannot
           be
           admitted
           for
           a
           truth
           .
        
         
           Eleuenthly
           ,
           if
           the
           true
           regenerate
           saints
           of
           God
           might
           fall
           
           from
           grace
           ,
           it
           would
           rob
           the
           Lord
           of
           many
           zealous
           and
           faithfull
           prayers
           ;
           and
           it
           would
           make
           that
           exquisite
           forme
           of
           prayer
           which
           Christ
           himselfe
           hath
           framed
           for
           vs
           ,
           to
           be
           but
           vaine
           and
           idle
           :
           for
           if
           our
           perseuerance
           in
           grace
           should
           not
           depend
           
           on
           God
           ,
           but
           on
           our selues
           ,
           (
           as
           our
           Antagonists
           doe
           and
           must
           affirme
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           would
           to
           wrecke
           )
           how
           few
           men
           would
           there
           bee
           ,
           that
           would
           power
           out
           their
           hearts
           and
           soules
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           feruent
           and
           faithfull
           prayers
           ?
           If
           it
           were
           in
           mens
           owne
           power
           to
           take
           vp
           ,
           to
           preserue
           ,
           and
           to
           reiect
           their
           graces
           at
           their
           pleasures
           ,
           what
           neede
           men
           to
           pray
           to
           God
           at
           all
           ?
           if
           God
           doth
           nothing
           in
           this
           businesse
           ,
           our
           prayers
           vnto
           him
           were
           vaine
           and
           idle
           ,
           God
           should
           haue
           no
           prayers
           at
           all
           for
           any
           spirituall
           things
           ,
           if
           this
           were
           true
           ,
           and
           it
           would
           be
           to
           no
           purpose
           for
           to
           pray
           vnto
           him
           for
           grace
           and
           perfeuerance
           ,
           Peter
           then
           should
           be
           very
           much
           mistaken
           in
           praying
           thus
           to
           God
           for
           those
           Saints
           to
           whom
           he
           writes
           .
           
             The
             God
             of
          
           
           
             all
             grace
             who
             hath
             called
             you
             vnto
             his
             eternall
             glory
             by
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             make
             you
             perfect
             ,
             stablish
             ,
             strengthen
             ,
             settle
             you
             :
             Paul
          
           should
           thē
           be
           mistaken
           in
           praying
           thus
           for
           the
           
             Thesolonians
             .
             The
             Lord
             make
          
           
           
             you
             to
             abound
             and
             increase
             in
             lone
             one
             towards
             annother
             &
             towards
             all
             men
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             he
             may
             establish
             your
             hearts
             vnblamable
             in
             holinesse
             before
             God
             euen
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             stablish
             you
             in
             euery
             good
          
           
           
             word
             and
             worke
             .
             For
             hee
             which
             establisheth
             vs
             with
             you
             in
             Christ
          
           
           
             is
             God.
             Dauid
          
           should
           be
           then
           mistaken
           in
           praying
           vnto
           God
           
           
             to
             vphold
             and
             stablish
             him
             with
             his
             free
             Spirit
             :
          
           and
           that
           prayer
           which
           Christ
           himselfe
           hath
           framed
           and
           commanded
           vs
           to
           vse
           ,
           should
           be
           but
           superflous
           and
           to
           little
           purpose
           .
           For
           who
           would
           or
           could
           pray
           thus
           to
           God
           :
           
             thy
             kingdome
             come
             ;
             thy
             will
             be
             done
             en
             earth
             as
             it
             is
             in
             heauen
             :
             leadivs
             not
             into
             temptation
             ,
             but
             deliuer
             vs
             from
             euill
          
           ;
           if
           God
           had
           no
           rule
           and
           sway
           ouer
           him
           ,
           if
           God
           did
           not
           giue
           him
           perseuerance
           ,
           and
           preserue
           his
           gra●…es
           in
           him
           ;
           if
           man
           himselfe
           had
           free-will
           and
           power
           to
           take
           and
           to
           resist
           grace
           ,
           to
           preserue
           and
           keepe
           it
           ,
           or
           for
           to
           reiect
           it
           ?
           Wherefore
           seeing
           that
           this
           assertion
           ,
           it
           it
           were
           admitted
           ,
           would
           robbe
           the
           Lord
           of
           many
           faithfull
           prayers
           which
           now
           his
           Saints
           doe
           make
           vnto
           him
           for
           their
           perseuerance
           ;
           and
           seeing
           it
           would
           make
           that
           very
           prayer
           which
           Christ
           himselfe
           hath
           recorded
           and
           composed
           for
           vs
           ,
           to
           bee
           superflous
           ,
           vaine
           and
           idle
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           admitted
           to
           be
           true
           .
           
        
         
           Twelfthly
           ,
           if
           this
           should
           be
           admitted
           for
           a
           truth
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           might
           fall
           quite
           away
           from
           the
           state
           of
           Grace
           ,
           
           it
           would
           take
           away
           all
           absolute
           and
           irrespectiue
           predestination
           and
           election
           to
           eternall
           life
           :
           one
           of
           these
           three
           must
           then
           necessarily
           follow
           ;
           that
           either
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           who
           are
           predestinated
           to
           eternall
           life
           ,
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           and
           perish
           :
           or
           that
           there
           are
           some
           men
           who
           are
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           who
           were
           neuer
           predestinated
           and
           elected
           to
           saluation
           :
           or
           that
           God
           did
           only
           predestinate
           men
           vnto
           saluation
           out
           of
           the
           foresight
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           their
           workes
           and
           perseuerance
           :
           which
           are
           all
           
             ex
             diametro
          
           opposite
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           to
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           orthodox
           and
           Protestant
           Diuines
           of
           moderne
           times
           :
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           admitted
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           if
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           might
           fall
           
           quite
           away
           from
           grace
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           freedome
           and
           libertie
           of
           their
           owne
           wills
           :
           then
           saluation
           or
           damnation
           should
           depend
           ,
           meerely
           vpon
           the
           fickle
           and
           vn
           constant
           will
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           not
           vpon
           the
           stable
           and
           immutable
           decree
           and
           purpose
           of
           Almighty
           God
           :
           then
           man
           ,
           and
           not
           God
           should
           bee
           the
           author
           of
           his
           owne
           saluation
           :
           and
           so
           saluation
           should
           not
           bee
           of
           
             God
             that
             sheweth
             mercy
             ,
             and
             disposeth
             all
             things
             according
             to
             the
             purpose
             of
             his
             owne
             free
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
          
           but
           of
           man
           that
           willeth
           and
           perseuereth
           out
           of
           the
           strength
           and
           power
           of
           his
           owne
           free
           will.
           Man
           should
           then
           bee
           his
           owne
           God
           ,
           his
           owne
           gouernour
           and
           director
           ,
           his
           owne
           judge
           and
           sauiour
           ,
           if
           this
           were
           once
           admitted
           to
           be
           true
           ;
           which
           would
           bee
           a
           great
           disparagement
           to
           Gods
           supremacie
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           death
           and
           passion
           of
           Iesus
           Christ.
           And
           therefore
           in
           regard
           of
           these
           dangerous
           consequences
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           whole
           Trititie
           ,
           this
           doctrine
           cannot
           be
           allowed
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             may
             finally
             or
             totally
             fall
             away
             from
             the
             habit
             ,
             and
             state
             of
             true
             and
             sauing
             grace
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           finall
           or
           totall
           Apostacie
           
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           would
           produce
           many
           dangerous
           consequencies
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           whole
           Trinitie
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           Father
           ,
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           so
           would
           it
           doe
           the
           like
           in
           respect
           of
           regenerate
           men
           themselues
           .
        
         
         
           For
           ,
           fi●…st
           it
           would
           cause
           men
           for
           to
           call
           Gods
           truth
           ,
           Gods
           
           word
           ,
           and
           promises
           into
           question
           ,
           for
           when
           as
           a
           man
           shall
           reade
           in
           diuers
           places
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           the
           righteous
           and
           those
           that
           trust
           in
           God
           shall
           neuer
           bee
           remoued
           :
           that
           they
           shall
           continue
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           neuer
           faint
           nor
           faile
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           perfect
           and
           finish
           the
           worke
           of
           Grace
           within
           them
           ,
           and
           preserue
           them
           blamelesse
           to
           the
           day
           of
           Christ
           :
           that
           hee
           will
           keepe
           them
           so
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           neuer
           fall
           nor
           perish
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           :
           if
           this
           should
           stand
           for
           currant
           truth
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           may
           notwithstanding
           fall
           from
           the
           very
           state
           of
           Grace
           ;
           it
           would
           cause
           men
           for
           to
           doubt
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           Gods
           word
           and
           promises
           ,
           and
           to
           account
           no
           better
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           of
           a
           fable
           or
           a
           meere
           imposture
           :
           it
           would
           cause
           them
           to
           denie
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           to
           turne
           either
           Atheists
           or
           Pagans
           at
           the
           last
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           cannot
           bee
           admitted
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           would
           depriue
           true
           Christians
           of
           all
           true
           
           happinesse
           in
           this
           present
           life
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           them
           to
           bee
           but
           miserable
           and
           wretched
           men
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           word
           of
           God
           reputes
           them
           happy
           ,
           and
           stiles
           them
           blessed
           men
           .
           For
           if
           it
           be
           grace
           ,
           and
           that
           only
           which
           makes
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           to
           be
           happy
           men
           ,
           euen
           in
           this
           world
           of
           misery
           (
           as
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           it
           is
           )
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           for
           Christians
           for
           to
           loose
           this
           grace
           ,
           and
           to
           fall
           from
           it
           againe
           ,
           it
           were
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           be
           happy
           here
           .
           For
           happinesse
           is
           such
           a
           stable
           and
           perpetuall
           thing
           ,
           as
           where
           it
           is
           once
           possessed
           ,
           it
           cannot
           bee
           lost
           .
           Philosophers
           could
           say
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           neuer
           a
           happy
           man
           ,
           that
           might
           afterwards
           become
           miserable
           :
           if
           morall
           happinesse
           were
           so
           permanent
           ,
           shall
           not
           Christian
           happinesse
           which
           farre
           excells
           it
           be
           so
           to
           ?
           Doubtlesse
           those
           whom
           God
           himselfe
           pronounceth
           blessed
           ,
           are
           blessed
           and
           happy
           men
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           
             they
             shall
             bee
             such
          
           for
           euer
           ,
           Gen.
           27.
           33.
           and
           Num.
           23.
           8.
           20.
           
           God
           himselfe
           hath
           pronounced
           all
           such
           as
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           to
           bee
           blessed
           and
           happy
           men
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           proued
           it
           at
           large
           before
           )
           therefore
           they
           are
           and
           shall
           be
           such
           for
           euer
           .
           Now
           this
           position
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           granted
           ,
           would
           quite
           depriue
           
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           of
           all
           their
           happinesse
           ,
           it
           would
           strip
           and
           robbe
           them
           of
           their
           graces
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           only
           treasure
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           and
           
             make
             them
             of
             all
             men
             most
             miserable
             ,
          
           where
           
           as
           they
           are
           the
           only
           blessed
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           wherefore
           this
           posi●…ion
           cannot
           be
           granted
           to
           bee
           true
           ,
           euen
           in
           this
           respect
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           depriues
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           of
           all
           true
           joy
           and
           
           comfort
           ,
           it
           robs
           them
           of
           that
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           of
           that
           joy
           and
           comfort
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           of
           those
           spirituall
           and
           heauenly
           consolations
           ,
           which
           are
           more
           sweet
           and
           pleasant
           to
           them
           then
           life
           it selfe
           ,
           or
           all
           things
           in
           the
           world
           besides
           ,
           and
           so
           vnutterable
           and
           beyond
           expression
           ,
           that
           none
           can
           know
           the
           pleasantnesse
           and
           sweetnesse
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           feele
           them
           and
           inioy
           them
           ;
           it
           robs
           and
           spoyles
           the
           hearts
           and
           soules
           of
           all
           true
           faithfull
           Christians
           ,
           of
           those
           inestimable
           and
           invaluable
           ioyes
           and
           consolations
           ,
           and
           fills
           their
           soules
           with
           doubts
           ,
           with
           terrors
           and
           amazements
           .
           For
           w●…at
           is
           that
           which
           doth
           so
           joy
           ,
           so
           comfort
           and
           refresh
           the
           hearts
           and
           soules
           of
           faithfull
           Christians
           ?
           What
           is
           that
           which
           fills
           them
           full
           of
           joy
           vnspeakeable
           aud
           glorious
           ?
           but
           only
           this
           ,
           that
           
             their
             names
             are
             written
             in
             heauen
             ,
          
           that
           their
           peace
           is
           made
           
           for
           euer
           with
           God
           ;
           that
           they
           are
           justified
           and
           sanctified
           by
           Iesus
           Christ
           :
           
             that
             they
             are
             passed
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ,
             and
             shall
             neuer
          
           
           
             come
             into
             condemnation
          
           :
           that
           they
           are
           so
           established
           and
           settled
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           neuer
           fall
           ,
           nor
           be
           remoued
           from
           it
           :
           and
           that
           they
           are
           so
           thorowly
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           neuer
           bee
           broken
           off
           from
           him
           againe
           .
           But
           if
           this
           once
           were
           true
           ,
           that
           these
           Christians
           might
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           that
           they
           might
           vtterly
           loose
           all
           the
           good
           things
           which
           they
           had
           done
           in
           all
           their
           liues
           ,
           
             so
             that
             they
             should
             not
             bee
             any
             more
             remembred
             :
          
           
           that
           they
           might
           loose
           Gods
           loue
           and
           fauour
           :
           loose
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rich
           benefits
           and
           merits
           of
           his
           death
           and
           passion
           ,
           loose
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           and
           all
           the
           comforts
           and
           graces
           which
           they
           haue
           by
           him
           ;
           How
           dolefull
           ,
           how
           miserable
           then
           should
           the
           state
           of
           Christians
           bee
           ?
           how
           would
           their
           soules
           droope
           and
           languish
           with
           griefe
           and
           heauinesse
           ,
           which
           now
           doe
           euen
           dance
           and
           leape
           for
           joy
           ?
           
           how
           would
           their
           zeale
           ,
           their
           loue
           ,
           and
           courage
           be
           abated
           ?
           how
           would
           their
           mindes
           and
           consciences
           bee
           perplexed
           ?
           how
           would
           the
           diuell
           vex
           and
           torture
           them
           after
           euery
           small
           and
           little
           sinne
           which
           they
           should
           commit
           with
           this
           Quare
           :
           do●…
           I
           yet
           perseuere
           ?
           am
           I
           yet
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ?
           or
           am
           I
           not
           already
           fallen
           from
           it
           by
           my
           sinnes
           ?
           Certainly
           if
           this
           exposition
           were
           once
           imbraced
           as
           a
           truth
           ,
           the
           diuell
           would
           so
           tyrannize
           ouer
           weake
           ,
           scrupulous
           ,
           and
           tender-hearted
           Christians
           by
           this
           meanes
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           euen
           driue
           the●…
           almost
           vnto
           dispaire
           ,
           and
           send
           them
           downe
           with
           griefe
           and
           sorrow
           to
           their
           graues
           ,
           where
           as
           else
           they
           should
           haue
           alwayes
           cause
           to
           laugh
           and
           sing
           .
           The
           state
           of
           Christians
           is
           a
           state
           of
           joy
           :
           God
           himselfe
           commands
           them
           ,
           
             to
             reioyce
             euermore
             .
             To
             reioyce
             in
             the
             Lord
             alwayes
             ,
             and
             againe
             for
             to
             reioyce
             .
          
           
           
             To
             bee
             ioyfull
             in
             glory
             ,
             and
             to
             sing
             aloud
             in
             their
             beds
             for
             ioy
          
           of
           
           heart
           .
           Therefore
           this
           position
           which
           would
           depriue
           the
           
           Saints
           of
           God
           of
           their
           very
           heauen
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           of
           all
           their
           sweet
           and
           heauenly
           joyes
           and
           consolations
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           grounds
           and
           causes
           of
           their
           joy
           ,
           and
           fill
           their
           soules
           with
           doubts
           ,
           feares
           ,
           griefes
           ,
           discouragements
           ,
           t●…ares
           ,
           and
           amazements
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           odious
           ,
           false
           ,
           and
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           admitted
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           it
           breedes
           dispaire
           in
           the
           hearts
           and
           soules
           of
           all
           
           regenerated
           and
           sanctisied
           Christians
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           after
           their
           true
           regeneration
           and
           inscision
           into
           Christ
           ,
           might
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           how
           would
           this
           perplex
           the
           soules
           and
           consciences
           of
           all
           regenerate
           Christians
           ,
           and
           driue
           them
           to
           dispaire
           ,
           especially
           in
           times
           of
           sicknesse
           and
           temptations
           ,
           wherein
           Satan
           doth
           most
           commonly
           set
           on
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           presse
           them
           on
           their
           consciences
           ,
           of
           purpose
           for
           to
           driue
           them
           to
           despaire
           ?
           Tender
           hearts
           and
           consciences
           which
           are
           thorowly
           wounded
           and
           touched
           with
           the
           sense
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           are
           apt
           to
           bee
           dejected
           vpon
           euery
           small
           occasion
           ,
           with
           the
           apprehension
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           would
           soone
           be
           driuen
           to
           despaire
           if
           this
           were
           true
           .
           For
           if
           any
           sinne
           or
           lust
           should
           ouercome
           them
           ,
           if
           any
           temptation
           ,
           or
           sicknesse
           should
           befall
           them
           ,
           how
           then
           would
           the
           
           diuell
           tyrannize
           and
           triumph
           ouer
           them
           ?
           Hee
           would
           then
           bee
           alwayes
           suggesting
           this
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           pressing
           it
           vpon
           their
           consciences
           :
           You
           are
           now
           fallen
           quite
           away
           from
           grace
           ,
           you
           are
           now
           cut
           off
           from
           God
           and
           Christ
           by
           these
           ,
           and
           these
           your
           sinnes
           :
           you
           were
           once
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           now
           you
           are
           now
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           
             vessells
             of
          
           
           
             wrath
             fitted
             only
             for
             destruction
          
           .
           You
           are
           now
           fallen
           quite
           away
           from
           that
           state
           of
           grace
           wherein
           you
           stood
           before
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           
             is
             impossible
             for
             you
             to
             be
             renewed
             by
             repentance
             any
             more
             :
          
           
           
             Your
             last
             end
             now
             shall
             bee
             farre
             worse
             then
             euer
             your
             bigin●…ing
          
           
           was
           :
           and
           because
           that
           you
           haue
           cast
           off
           God
           ,
           hee
           hath
           now
           for
           euer
           cast
           off
           you
           :
           you
           haue
           committed
           a
           wilfull
           sinne
           ,
           in
           departing
           and
           falling
           from
           his
           grace
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             there
             is
             no
          
           
           
             more
             sacrifice
             and
             oblation
             for
             sinne
             remaining
             ,
             but
             a
             certaine
             fearefull
             expectation
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             fiery
             indignation
             which
             shall
             deuoure
             you
             .
          
           What
           can
           poore
           perplexed
           and
           distressed
           soules
           answer
           vnto
           these
           objections
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           when
           Satan
           shall
           assault
           them
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           presse
           them
           on
           their
           consciences
           ?
           They
           cannot
           say
           ,
           wee
           were
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           before
           ,
           and
           therefore
           wee
           are
           sure
           that
           wee
           continue
           in
           it
           now
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           vs
           to
           fall
           from
           it
           :
           for
           this
           were
           quite
           contrary
           to
           this
           assertion
           :
           They
           dare
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           committed
           no
           such
           sinne
           as
           might
           disturbe
           them
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           cut
           them
           off
           from
           Christ
           ,
           because
           the
           diuell
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           scrupulous
           and
           tender
           consciences
           doe
           testifie
           the
           contrary
           :
           they
           date
           not
           for
           to
           say
           that
           they
           are
           still
           in
           Christ
           :
           and
           if
           they
           are
           di●…cted
           and
           cut
           off
           from
           him
           ,
           they
           cannot
           hope
           to
           bee
           ingrafted
           into
           him
           againe
           ,
           because
           they
           haue
           so
           wilfully
           fallen
           from
           him
           :
           and
           so
           they
           cannot
           but
           despaire
           :
           whereas
           if
           they
           had
           this
           pillar
           ,
           this
           helpe
           and
           stay
           to
           rest
           their
           soules
           vpon
           .
           Wee
           know
           that
           wee
           were
           once
           ingrafted
           truly
           into
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           vs
           to
           bee
           broken
           off
           from
           him
           :
           wee
           were
           once
           inuested
           into
           the
           state
           of
           Grace
           from
           which
           wee
           cannot
           fall
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           are
           now
           in
           Christ
           ,
           wee
           are
           in
           the
           sure
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           shall
           continue
           in
           it
           all
           our
           dayes
           :
           This
           would
           be
           able
           to
           ward
           off
           all
           these
           fierce
           assaults
           
           of
           Satan
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           neuer
           hurt
           them
           ,
           this
           would
           comfort
           and
           beare
           vp
           their
           soules
           ,
           and
           keepe
           them
           from
           sinking
           in
           despaire
           :
           this
           would
           make
           men
           for
           to
           die
           with
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           ,
           and
           to
           lie
           downe
           and
           rest
           in
           peace
           :
           For
           then
           they
           might
           say
           with
           
             Paul
             :
             Wee
             haue
             finished
             our
             course
             ,
             wee
             haue
             fought
             a
             good
             fight
             ,
             and
             wee
             haue
             kept
             the
             faith
             ,
             henceforth
             there
          
           
           
             is
             laid
             vp
             for
             vs
             a
             crowne
             of
             glory
             :
          
           Whereas
           now
           they
           cannot
           die
           with
           ioy
           ,
           with
           comfort
           ,
           and
           assurance
           ,
           and
           lie
           downe
           in
           peace
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           sure
           of
           their
           perseuerance
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           sure
           of
           their
           state
           of
           grace
           :
           it
           may
           be
           that
           they
           are
           alreadie
           fallen
           from
           their
           state
           of
           Grace
           for
           ought
           they
           know
           :
           if
           not
           ,
           they
           may
           fall
           from
           it
           ere
           they
           die
           ;
           yea
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           last
           gappe
           and
           minute
           of
           their
           liues
           ,
           they
           may
           commit
           such
           sinnes
           as
           may
           cut
           them
           off
           from
           Christ
           for
           euer
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           liue
           for
           to
           repent
           of
           them
           before
           their
           death
           ;
           and
           so
           desp●…iring
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           doubting
           of
           their
           owne
           saluation
           (
           the
           diuell
           being
           aptest
           then
           for
           to
           assault
           them
           with
           desperate
           and
           auxious
           thoughts
           and
           feares
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           are
           neerest
           to
           their
           ends
           ,
           and
           least
           able
           to
           resist
           his
           fierce
           assaults
           )
           they
           lie
           downe
           in
           terrour
           ,
           and
           rest
           in
           woe
           and
           griefe
           .
           Alas
           ,
           what
           comfort
           could
           a
           godly
           and
           a
           Christian
           life
           (
           which
           otherwise
           would
           comfort
           and
           reioyce
           the
           soule
           beyond
           expression
           )
           bring
           any
           man
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           if
           this
           were
           true
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           after
           all
           fall
           finally
           or
           totally
           from
           grace
           ?
           if
           all
           the
           workes
           and
           holy
           duties
           which
           hee
           had
           done
           ,
           or
           wrought
           in
           all
           his
           life
           might
           vtterly
           be
           lost
           ,
           and
           be
           remembred
           of
           the
           Lord
           no
           more
           ?
           If
           hee
           might
           loose
           the
           wages
           and
           reward
           of
           all
           his
           paines
           at
           last
           ?
           Certainly
           ,
           if
           faithfull
           Christians
           and
           holy
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           only
           happy
           men
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           haue
           the
           only
           cause
           for
           to
           reioyce
           and
           ioy
           continually
           ,
           might
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           they
           should
           of
           all
           men
           bee
           most
           wretched
           and
           miserable
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           stripped
           of
           all
           true
           comforts
           here
           ,
           and
           be
           driuen
           to
           despaire
           at
           the
           last
           day
           .
           Away
           then
           with
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           a
           finall
           or
           totall
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           which
           sauoureth
           of
           nothing
           but
           of
           meere
           despaire
           .
           God
           grant
           that
           those
           who
           doe
           maintaine
           it
           in
           their
           health
           ,
           may
           neuer
           feele
           the
           smart
           and
           terrour
           of
           it
           in
           their
           temptations
           ,
           sicknesses
           ,
           or
           
           deaths
           .
           But
           you
           may
           perchance
           obiect
           ,
           that
           though
           regenerate
           
           men
           may
           fall
           totally
           from
           grace
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           bee
           discouraged
           and
           perplexed
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           yet
           they
           may
           comfort
           and
           sustaine
           their
           hearts
           and
           soules
           with
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           in
           his
           mercy
           may
           raise
           them
           vp
           againe
           :
           and
           may
           in
           some
           good
           measure
           assure
           their
           soules
           ,
           that
           because
           God
           hath
           bestowed
           grace
           vpon
           them
           heretofore
           ,
           therefore
           he
           will
           be
           the
           more
           ready
           ,
           and
           willing
           to
           restore
           it
           to
           them
           againe
           ,
           and
           to
           impart
           it
           to
           them
           the
           second
           time
           .
           To
           this
           I
           answere
           ,
           
           that
           you
           are
           much
           mistaken
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           nothing
           so
           .
           For
           their
           hauing
           of
           Grace
           bestowed
           on
           them
           heretofore
           ,
           doth
           rather
           argue
           that
           God
           will
           therefore
           bestow
           grace
           on
           them
           no
           more
           ,
           because
           they
           did
           not
           keepe
           it
           at
           the
           first
           .
           God
           seldome
           or
           neuer
           giues
           those
           grace
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           who
           haue
           not
           kept
           it
           at
           the
           first
           .
           Gods
           graces
           they
           are
           alwayes
           pretious
           ,
           hee
           will
           neuer
           cast
           them
           before
           
             such
             dogges
             and
             swine
          
           as
           haue
           lost
           and
           
             trampled
             them
             vnder
             foote
             before
          
           .
           This
           is
           euident
           by
           all
           those
           places
           of
           Scripture
           which
           our
           Antagonists
           doe
           principally
           object
           against
           vs.
           For
           Ezech.
           18.
           24.
           
           
             When
             a
             righteous
             man
             turneth
             away
             from
             his
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             committeth
             iniquitie
             ,
             and
             doth
             according
             to
             all
             the
             abominations
             that
             the
             wicked
             man
             doth
             ,
             ,
             shall
             bee
             liue
             ?
          
           (
           Marke
           the
           comfort
           which
           you
           talke
           of
           )
           no
           :
           
             all
             the
             righteousnesse
             which
             hee
             hath
             done
             ,
             shall
             bee
             no
             more
             remembred
             ,
          
           God
           will
           not
           so
           much
           as
           once
           respect
           it
           ,
           
             in
             his
             trespasse
             that
             hee
             hath
             trespassed
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             sinne
             that
             hee
             hath
             sinned
             ,
             in
             them
             shall
             hee
             die
             .
          
           So
           Hebr.
           6.
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           
             It
             is
             impossible
             for
             them
             who
             were
             once
             inlightened
             ,
             and
             haue
             tasted
             of
             the
             heauenly
             gift
             ,
             and
             were
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             haue
             tasted
             of
             the
             good
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             if
             they
             fall
             once
             away
             ,
             to
             renew
             themselues
             againe
             vnto
             repentance
             ,
             seeing
             that
             they
             crucifie
             again●…
             vnto
             themselues
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             to
             open
             shame
             .
          
           Marke
           the
           words
           ,
           it
           
             is
             impossible
          
           for
           such
           as
           fall
           totally
           from
           grace
           ,
           to
           be
           renewed
           againe
           vnto
           repentance
           ,
           they
           cannot
           bee
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           the
           second
           time
           .
           Where
           then
           is
           the
           truth
           or
           comfort
           of
           your
           answer
           ?
           
             So
             Heb.
          
           10.
           26.
           27.
           
           
             If
             w●…
             sinne
             wilfully
             after
             that
             wee
             haue
             receiued
             the
             knowledge
             
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             there
             remaines
             no
             more
             sacrifice
             for
             sinnes
             ,
             but
             a
             certaine
             fearefull
             looking
             for
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             fiery
             indignation
             to
             deuoure
          
           those
           that
           doe
           Apostatize
           from
           Grace
           :
           These
           and
           such
           like
           Scriptures
           which
           are
           objected
           against
           vs
           ,
           for
           to
           proue
           a
           totall
           ,
           or
           a
           finall
           fall
           from
           true
           and
           sauing
           grace
           ,
           serue
           only
           to
           satisfie
           this
           objection
           ,
           to
           terrifie
           the
           hearts
           ,
           and
           daunt
           the
           soules
           of
           all
           such
           men
           as
           shall
           once
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           and
           to
           exclude
           them
           for
           euer
           from
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           and
           from
           rising
           vp
           againe
           .
           So
           that
           the
           possession
           and
           inioyment
           of
           grace
           before
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           once
           lost
           ,
           serues
           only
           for
           to
           proue
           ,
           that
           those
           which
           had
           it
           shall
           neuer
           haue
           it
           ,
           nor
           injoy
           it
           any
           more
           ;
           and
           not
           that
           God
           will
           therefore
           bee
           more
           ready
           and
           willing
           to
           bestow
           it
           on
           them
           againe
           .
           And
           so
           the
           due
           consideration
           of
           all
           these
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           this
           position
           of
           a
           totall
           or
           a
           finall
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           would
           driue
           men
           vnto
           finall
           desperation
           .
           You
           therefore
           that
           maintaine
           this
           desperate
           and
           terrible
           doctrine
           of
           the
           finall
           or
           totall
           Apostacy
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           beware
           ,
           
             lest
             that
             you
             quench
             the
             smoaking
             flax
             ,
             and
             breake
             the
             bruised
             reede
             ,
             which
             Christ
             himselfe
             would
             neuer
             doe
             :
          
           
           Beware
           lest
           you
           afflict
           ,
           and
           wound
           to
           desperation
           ,
           the
           tender
           and
           the
           broken
           heart
           ,
           the
           troubled
           conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           soft
           and
           tender
           soule
           ,
           which
           God
           himselfe
           commands
           you
           
           
             for
             to
             heale
             ,
             to
             comfort
             ,
             cherish
             and
             binde
             vp
             with
          
           the
           comfortable
           
           assurance
           of
           his
           immutable
           ,
           constant
           ,
           and
           perpetuall
           loue
           
           to
           them
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           impossibility
           of
           a
           finall
           or
           totall
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           If
           the
           pressing
           of
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           driue
           any
           to
           despaire
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           cannot
           choose
           but
           doe
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           are
           perswaded
           by
           Gods
           Spirit
           to
           the
           contrary
           )
           their
           bloud
           and
           soules
           shall
           be
           required
           at
           your
           hands
           that
           presse
           it
           ,
           and
           Christ
           himselfe
           who
           is
           that
           good
           and
           great
           Shepheard
           of
           his
           sheepe
           ,
           which
           wil
           not
           
             suffer
             any
             of
             his
             sheepe
             to
             perish
             ,
          
           will
           
           frame
           this
           accusation
           and
           in
           ditement
           against
           you
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Iudgement
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           against
           the
           shepheards
           of
           Israel
           ,
           Ezech.
           34.
           4.
           
           
             The
             diseased
             haue
             yee
             not
             strengthened
             ,
             ●…either
             haue
             you
             healed
             that
             which
             was
             sicke
             ,
             neither
             haue
             you
             bound
             vp
             that
             which
             was
             broken
             ,
             neither
             haue
             you
             brought
             againe
             that
             which
             was
             driuen
             away
             ,
             but
             with
             force
             and
             crueltie
             haue
             you
             ruled
             them
             :
          
           
           and
           then
           your
           doome
           and
           judgment
           will
           be
           terrible
           and
           dismall
           as
           this
           your
           Doctrine
           is
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           .
           This
           doctrine
           of
           a
           finall
           or
           totall
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           
           it
           makes
           no
           difference
           at
           all
           beeweene
           the
           godly
           and
           the
           wicked
           in
           this
           present
           life
           .
           If
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           might
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           what
           difference
           should
           there
           be
           betweene
           impenitent
           and
           wicked
           men
           and
           them
           ?
           what
           priuiledge
           or
           aduantage
           had
           they
           more
           then
           they
           ?
           They
           haue
           no
           more
           assurance
           of
           Gods
           loue
           and
           fauour
           ,
           no
           more
           assurance
           of
           heauen
           and
           eternall
           life
           ,
           no
           more
           aduantage
           or
           benefit
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           then
           they
           :
           there
           were
           then
           no
           difference
           at
           all
           in
           their
           estates
           but
           onely
           for
           the
           present
           ;
           they
           had
           but
           a
           meere
           possibilitie
           of
           heauen
           and
           eternall
           life
           ;
           they
           could
           not
           absolutely
           say
           we
           shall
           be
           saued
           ,
           but
           onely
           ,
           wee
           may
           be
           saued
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           euery
           wicked
           man
           that
           liues
           vpon
           the
           earth
           .
           All
           that
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           should
           then
           haue
           ,
           it
           should
           depend
           meerely
           vpon
           incertainties
           and
           future
           contingences
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           no
           more
           sure
           of
           saluation
           then
           wicked
           men
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           that
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           they
           should
           haue
           a
           greater
           probabilitie
           and
           likelihood
           of
           heauen
           and
           saluation
           then
           wicked
           men
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           for
           the
           present
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           :
           but
           yet
           they
           were
           no
           neerer
           vnto
           heauen
           and
           eternall
           saluation
           then
           they
           :
           for
           these
           wicked
           men
           might
           become
           Gods
           children
           afterwards
           &
           continue
           so
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           themselues
           might
           fall
           from
           grace
           and
           perish
           in
           their
           sinnes
           :
           those
           that
           are
           the
           children
           of
           Satan
           ,
           might
           be
           the
           Saints
           and
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           themselues
           may
           bee
           the
           
             sonnes
             of
             Be●…ial
             ,
             and
             vessels
             fitted
             for
             destruction
             .
          
           Wherefore
           seeing
           that
           this
           doctrine
           of
           falling
           from
           grace
           ,
           puts
           no
           sound
           and
           sure
           difference
           betweene
           the
           wicked
           and
           the
           godly
           in
           this
           present
           life
           ,
           and
           giues
           the
           one
           no
           greater
           and
           no
           surer
           priuiledges
           then
           the
           other
           hath
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Scripture
           makes
           as
           great
           a
           difference
           betweene
           them
           ,
           as
           is
           betweene
           sheepe
           and
           goates
           ,
           wheate
           and
           tares
           ,
           gold
           and
           drosse
           ,
           happinesse
           and
           misery
           ;
           it
           must
           needes
           be
           false
           and
           opposite
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           admitted
           .
        
         
         
           Lastly
           ,
           if
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           might
           fall
           finally
           from
           grace
           ,
           it
           would
           breede
           a
           doubt
           and
           scruple
           in
           mens
           mindes
           ,
           whether
           there
           are
           any
           that
           are
           saued
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           whether
           God
           hath
           alwaies
           had
           a
           true
           Church
           on
           earth
           .
           For
           if
           one
           regenerate
           man
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           then
           a
           second
           and
           a
           third
           may
           to
           ,
           and
           so
           euery
           regenerate
           man
           in
           particular
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           regenetate
           men
           ;
           and
           then
           there
           should
           bee
           none
           that
           should
           bee
           saued
           ,
           then
           there
           might
           be
           a
           time
           when
           all
           men
           might
           be
           fallen
           from
           grace
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           time
           when
           as
           there
           was
           no
           Church
           of
           God
           on
           earth
           .
           Wee
           all
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           best
           of
           all
           Gods
           Saints
           and
           children
           are
           apt
           and
           ready
           to
           fall
           into
           sinne
           ,
           and
           
             that
             in
             many
             things
             they
             offend
             all
             ,
          
           which
           things
           by
           your
           assertion
           may
           cut
           them
           of
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           cast
           them
           headlong
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           :
           wherefore
           ,
           for
           ought
           that
           any
           man
           knowes
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           any
           one
           of
           Gods
           Saints
           and
           children
           ,
           but
           may
           bee
           fallen
           quite
           away
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           dye
           and
           perish
           in
           his
           sinnes
           ;
           and
           therefote
           if
           this
           position
           were
           once
           admitted
           ,
           it
           would
           breede
           a
           doubt
           in
           men
           where
           euer
           there
           were
           any
           saued
           :
           or
           whether
           God
           hath
           alwaies
           had
           a
           Chruch
           on
           earth
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           a
           dangerous
           consequent
           ,
           and
           would
           much
           eclipse
           the
           riches
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           the
           merits
           of
           Christs
           death
           and
           passion
           ,
           the
           glory
           and
           perpetuity
           of
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           make
           men
           carelesse
           of
           religion
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           of
           a
           finall
           or
           totall
           Apostacie
           from
           
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           would
           produce
           many
           dangerous
           consequencies
           in
           respect
           of
           grace
           it selfe
           ;
           and
           so
           cannot
           be
           admitted
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           it
           would
           cause
           men
           to
           vilifie
           and
           vnderualue
           grace
           ,
           it
           would
           cause
           them
           for
           to
           slight
           and
           disrespect
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           
           set
           that
           price
           vpon
           it
           as
           they
           should
           .
           For
           if
           true
           and
           sauing
           grace
           might
           bee
           lost
           againe
           ,
           who
           then
           would
           estimate
           or
           value
           it
           ?
           who
           would
           forsake
           the
           riches
           ,
           the
           honours
           and
           the
           pleasures
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           seeke
           it
           and
           imbrace
           it
           '
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           then
           as
           permanent
           ,
           sure
           ,
           and
           stable
           as
           grace
           it selfe
           ?
           That
           which
           makes
           men
           for
           to
           prise
           &
           estimate
           grace
           aboue
           all
           things
           else
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           perpetuall
           ,
           stable
           ,
           and
           permanent
           
           possession
           ,
           which
           will
           neuer
           decay
           ;
           that
           is
           is
           not
           subiect
           vnto
           time
           and
           chance
           ,
           as
           all
           sublunary
           and
           worldly
           things
           are
           :
           that
           it
           is
           such
           an
           heauenly
           treasure
           as
           cannot
           be
           lost
           ,
           nor
           taken
           from
           vs.
           Therefore
           Christ
           ,
           when
           as
           hee
           would
           incite
           and
           stirre
           vs
           vp
           to
           seeke
           after
           grace
           ,
           doth
           commend
           grace
           vnto
           vs
           as
           a
           permanent
           ,
           and
           euerlasting
           good
           which
           neuer
           fades
           ,
           nor
           yet
           decaies
           ,
           putting
           it
           by
           way
           of
           antithesis
           and
           opposition
           to
           all
           worldly
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           but
           momentary
           and
           fading
           :
           hence
           are
           these
           his
           exhortations
           :
           Iohn
           6.
           27.
           
           
             Labour
             not
             for
             the
             ●…eate
             that
             perisheth
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             which
             ind●…reth
             vnto
             eu●…rlasting
             life
             .
             Lay
             not
             vp
             for
             your selues
             treasures
             vpon
             earth
             where
             〈◊〉
             and
             rust
             doth
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             where
             thee●…es
             breaks
             through
             and
             ●…teale
             ,
             but
             lay
             vp
             for
             your selues
             treasures
             in
             heauen
             ,
             where
             neither
             moth
             nor
             rust
             doth
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             where
             the●…es
             doe
             not
             breake
             through
             nor
             ●…eale
             .
             Math
          
           6
           19.
           20.
           
           
             Whosoeuer
             shall
             drinke
             of
             this
             water
             shall
             thirst
             againe
             :
             but
             whosoeuer
             drinketh
             of
             the
             water
             that
             I
             shall
             giue
             him
             ,
             shall
             neuer
             thirst
             :
             but
             the
             water
             that
             I
             shall
             giue
             him
             ,
             shall
             bee
             in
             him
             a
             well
             of
             water
             springing
             vp
             into
             euerlasting
             life
             .
             Ioh.
          
           4.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           That
           which
           doth
           most
           of
           all
           commend
           and
           set
           forth
           grace
           ,
           that
           which
           makes
           it
           amiable
           and
           louely
           ,
           and
           giues
           it
           an
           exc●…llencie
           aboue
           all
           earthly
           things
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           permanent
           possession
           ,
           &
           an
           euerlasting
           treasure
           which
           cannot
           be
           lo●…t
           .
           If
           it
           were
           notso
           ,
           men
           could
           not
           prise
           it
           aboue
           earthly
           thing
           .
           This
           Doctrine
           therefore
           of
           falling
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           it
           takes
           away
           the
           very
           excellency
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           would
           cause
           men
           for
           to
           vilifie
           and
           vnderualue
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           preferre
           the
           base
           and
           transitorie
           things
           of
           the
           world
           before
           it
           ;
           which
           would
           bee
           a
           dangerous
           consequence
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           assertion
           ,
           it
           would
           ouerthrow
           and
           vtterly
           
           disanull
           the
           very
           nature
           and
           essence
           of
           true
           sauing
           grace
           .
           For
           grace
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           proued
           at
           large
           before
           )
           is
           of
           a
           permanent
           ,
           constant
           ,
           perpetuall
           ,
           immortall
           ,
           growing
           and
           increasing
           nature
           ,
           it
           cannot
           perrish
           or
           decay
           where
           once
           it
           is
           in
           truth
           begun
           .
           This
           Doctrine
           of
           a
           totall
           or
           finall
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           it
           makes
           grace
           to
           be
           but
           a
           transitory
           and
           fading
           thing
           ,
           in
           ouerthrowes
           this
           nature
           and
           essence
           of
           true
           grace
           ,
           and
           
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           admitted
           ,
           euen
           in
           this
           respect
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           this
           assertion
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           admitted
           would
           vtterly
           disanull
           ,
           abolish
           and
           take
           away
           the
           very
           roote
           and
           chiefe
           of
           
           graces
           ,
           euen
           true
           ,
           justifying
           and
           sauing
           faith
           .
           For
           faith
           as
           it
           is
           defined
           .
           Heb.
           11.
           1.
           
           
             Is
             the
             substance
             of
             things
             hoped
             for
             ,
             and
             the
             euidence
             of
             things
             not
             seene
             :
          
           it
           is
           a
           sure
           euidence
           of
           heauen
           and
           eternall
           life
           .
           Wherefore
           those
           that
           haue
           this
           faith
           ,
           
             must
             not
             only
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             he
             is
             a
             rewarder
             of
             all
             such
             as
             doe
             diligently
             seeke
             him
             :
          
           they
           must
           bee
           
             perswaded
             of
             all
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             and
             imbrace
             them
             as
             their
             owne
             .
             Hebr.
          
           11.
           6.
           13.
           and
           with
           faithfull
           
             Abraham
             .
             Rom.
          
           4.
           19.
           20
           ,
           21.
           
             they
             must
             not
             stagger
             at
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             through
             vnble●…fe
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             be
             strong
             in
             faith
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             fully
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             is
             able
             ,
             so
             likewise
             hee
             will
             bee
             faithfull
             to
             performe
             what
             euer
             hee
             hath
             promised
             .
          
           He
           that
           hath
           a
           true
           justifying
           and
           sauing
           faith
           ,
           hee
           must
           be
           able
           to
           apply
           Christ
           Iesus
           and
           all
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           must
           appropriate
           and
           ascertaine
           them
           vnto
           himselfe
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           make
           them
           his
           owne
           for
           eu●…r
           :
           hee
           must
           be
           able
           thus
           to
           argue
           .
           He
           
             that
             heareth
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             beleeueth
             on
             him
             that
             sent
             him
             ,
             hath
             euerlasting
             life
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             come
             into
             condemnation
             ,
             but
             is
             passed
             from
             death
             to
             life
             :
             Iohn
             .
          
           5.
           24.
           
             he
             that
             trusteth
             and
             waiteth
             on
             God
             shall
             neuer
             bee
             remoued
             ,
             but
             shall
             stand
             fast
             for
             euer
             ,
             he
             shall
             mount
             vp
             with
             eagles
             wings
             ,
             he
             shall
             run
             and
             not
             be
             weary
             ,
             he
             shall
             walke
             and
             not
             be
             faint
             .
             Psal.
          
           125.
           1.
           
           Isai.
           40.
           31.
           
           
             God
             will
             put
             his
             feare
             into
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             not
             depart
             from
             him
             :
             Ier.
          
           32.
           40.
           
           But
           I
           doe
           
             heare
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             I
             beleeue
             on
             him
             that
             sent
             him
             ,
             I
             doe
             waite
             and
             trust
             on
             him
             :
          
           therefore
           
             I
             haue
             euerlasting
             life
             ,
             I
             am
             passed
             from
             death
             to
             life
             and
             shall
             not
             come
             into
             condemnation
             ,
             I
             shall
             neuer
             be
             remoued
             from
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             but
             shall
             stand
             fast
             for
             euer
             ,
             I
             shall
             runne
             and
             not
             bee
             weary
             ,
             I
             shall
             walke
             and
             not
             faint
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             depatt
             from
             him
             .
          
           He
           that
           cannot
           argue
           thus
           ,
           hee
           that
           cannot
           thus
           apply
           and
           assume
           these
           promises
           of
           God
           vnto
           himselfe
           ,
           hath
           no
           faith
           at
           all
           :
           he
           that
           hath
           faith
           and
           is
           able
           thus
           for
           to
           apply
           them
           ,
           can
           assure
           himselfe
           that
           hee
           shall
           perseuere
           vnto
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           shall
           neither
           finally
           nor
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           yea
           ,
           and
           must
           assure
           him selfe
           so
           from
           these
           and
           such
           like
           promises
           ,
           or
           
           else
           he
           hath
           no
           faith
           in
           them
           .
           So
           that
           if
           this
           assertion
           of
           the
           Apostacie
           of
           the
           Saints
           were
           once
           admitted
           ,
           it
           would
           quite
           abolish
           and
           vtterly
           take
           away
           all
           true
           and
           sauing
           faith
           ,
           whose
           property
           it
           is
           ,
           not
           onely
           
             not
             to
             faile
             :
             Luke
          
           22.
           32.
           but
           likewise
           to
           assume
           these
           promises
           of
           finall
           and
           totall
           perseuerance
           to
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           if
           this
           assertion
           were
           once
           admitted
           ,
           it
           would
           
           take
           away
           all
           certaintie
           and
           assurance
           of
           saluation
           .
           for
           if
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           might
           after
           their
           true
           inscition
           into
           Christ
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           then
           they
           could
           neuer
           bee
           assured
           of
           saluation
           :
           where
           euer
           there
           is
           a
           possibilitie
           of
           falling
           away
           from
           grace
           ,
           there
           can
           bee
           no
           full
           and
           perfect
           assurance
           of
           saluation
           :
           a
           man
           can
           neuer
           bee
           sur●…
           of
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           assured
           of
           the
           meanes
           for
           to
           attaine
           it
           :
           perseuerance
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           is
           the
           meanes
           for
           to
           attaine
           saluation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           men
           could
           not
           be
           assured
           of
           their
           perseuerance
           ,
           they
           could
           neuer
           be
           assured
           of
           saluation
           ,
           which
           depends
           vpon
           it
           .
           If
           a
           man
           might
           fall
           totally
           from
           grace
           ,
           hee
           could
           not
           be
           assured
           of
           saluation
           ,
           because
           he
           cannot
           bee
           assured
           of
           this
           ,
           whether
           he
           shall
           rise
           againe
           ,
           whether
           God
           will
           cut
           him
           off
           in
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           before
           hee
           be
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           againe
           .
           Now
           this
           grace
           of
           assurance
           ,
           is
           a
           speciall
           fauour
           which
           God
           bestowes
           vpon
           his
           Saints
           and
           children
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           very
           anchor
           and
           piller
           that
           supports
           their
           soules
           :
           and
           it
           is
           such
           a
           grace
           as
           all
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           both
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           haue
           without
           any
           speciall
           reuelation
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           diuers
           pregnant
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           (
           which
           for
           breuity
           sake
           I
           will
           only
           quote
           ,
           and
           not
           set
           downe
           at
           large
           :
           )
           as
           Iob.
           19.
           25
           ,
           26.
           cap.
           11.
           15
           18.
           cap.
           13.
           16.
           cap.
           16.
           19.
           
           Psal.
           27.
           1.
           
           Psal.
           46.
           1.
           to
           8.
           
           Isai.
           25.
           8
           ,
           9.
           cap.
           50.
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           Iohn
           .
           5.
           24.
           cap.
           14.
           27.
           
           Rom.
           8.
           35.
           to
           the
           end
           .
           cap.
           14.
           8.
           2
           
           Cor.
           5.
           1.
           to
           10.
           
           Ephes.
           3.
           12.
           
           Phil.
           1.
           21.
           23.
           
           Cor.
           3.
           4.
           1
           
           Thes.
           1
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           1
           
           Tim.
           1.
           7.
           12.
           2
           
           Tim.
           2.
           19.
           cap.
           4.
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           18.
           
           Heb.
           2.
           15.
           cap.
           10.
           34
           ,
           35.
           1
           
           Pet.
           4.
           19.
           1
           
           Iohn
           3.
           2.
           cap.
           4.
           17
           ,
           18.
           cap.
           5
           ,
           18
           ,
           19.
           20.
           
           Wherefore
           since
           this
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostacie
           of
           the
           Saints
           would
           vtterly
           abrogate
           ,
           falsifie
           and
           ouerthrow
           the
           grace
           and
           doctrine
           of
           assurance
           and
           certainty
           of
           saluation
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           bee
           a
           false
           dangerous
           and
           pernitious
           
           doctrine
           which
           cannot
           be
           admitted
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           if
           this
           were
           once
           admitted
           for
           a
           truth
           ,
           it
           would
           take
           away
           and
           vtterly
           abolish
           in
           the
           Saints
           the
           grace
           of
           loue
           ,
           
           and
           of
           joy
           and
           comfort
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ;
           it
           would
           take
           away
           the
           causes
           of
           loue
           and
           joy
           ,
           and
           so
           consequently
           these
           graces
           themselues
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           very
           end
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           the
           very
           kingdome
           of
           God
           consists
           as
           you
           may
           reade
           ,
           Iohn
           15.
           11.
           
           Rom.
           14.
           17.
           and
           cap.
           15.
           13
           :
           wherefore
           it
           cannot
           be
           admitted
           euen
           in
           this
           respect
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           if
           this
           assertion
           were
           once
           admitted
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           
           true
           and
           sauing
           grace
           to
           be
           but
           a
           meere
           morrall
           perswasion
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           worke
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ;
           a
           thing
           that
           was
           meerely
           subiect
           to
           our
           owne
           wills
           ;
           it
           would
           destroy
           the
           kingdome
           of
           grace
           within
           vs
           ,
           and
           make
           vs
           Kings
           and
           Lords
           ouer
           grace
           ,
           whereas
           grace
           hath
           a
           kingdome
           and
           dominion
           ouer
           vs.
           If
           a
           man
           had
           liberty
           to
           cast
           off
           grace
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           then
           grace
           should
           haue
           no
           power
           ,
           no
           kingdome
           or
           dominion
           ouer
           him
           ;
           then
           the
           kingdome
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           should
           be
           but
           a
           meere
           fiction
           and
           a
           fabulous
           conceite
           :
           whereas
           the
           Scriptures
           do
           informe
           vs
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           almost
           in
           euery
           page
           .
           If
           wee
           may
           cast
           of
           the
           yoke
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           if
           we
           may
           cast
           of
           grace
           at
           our
           pleasures
           ,
           where
           then
           is
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           kingdome
           of
           grace
           that
           is
           within
           vs
           ?
           An
           earthly
           Prince
           who
           hath
           but
           a
           kingdome
           ouer
           the
           bodies
           of
           his
           subiects
           ,
           is
           able
           for
           to
           keepe
           them
           from
           rebellion
           ,
           and
           from
           casting
           of
           his
           yoake
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ;
           Christ
           Iesus
           &
           grace
           ,
           they
           haue
           not
           only
           a
           kingdome
           ouer
           vs
           ,
           but
           a
           kingdome
           in
           vs
           to
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           ouer
           our
           bodies
           ,
           but
           ouer
           our
           soules
           and
           bodies
           ,
           ouer
           the
           whole
           man
           and
           the
           whole
           foule
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           wee
           cannot
           but
           be
           subiect
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           wee
           haue
           no
           power
           for
           to
           cast
           them
           off
           .
           Grace
           it
           captiuates
           the
           whole
           soule
           ,
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           it
           
             brings
             euery
             thought
             into
             subiection
             vnto
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           2.
           
           Cor.
           10.
           5
           :
           it
           workes
           so
           powerfully
           and
           maiestically
           in
           mens
           soules
           ,
           that
           
             none
             can
             let
             it
             or
             resist
             it
             :
             Isai
             ,
          
           43.
           13.
           and
           Acts
           6.
           10.
           it
           makes
           
             euery
             knee
             to
             bow
          
           and
           stoope
           to
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             and
             to
             keepe
             his
             iudgments
             and
             doe
             them
             .
             Phil.
          
           2.
           10.
           and
           Ezech.
           36.
           27.
           
           wherefore
           this
           doctrine
           which
           doth
           thus
           ouerturne
           and
           pull
           downe
           the
           kingdome
           of
           grace
           ,
           which
           makes
           it
           subiect
           vnto
           man
           ,
           whereas
           man
           is
           subiect
           vnto
           it
           ,
           must
           needes
           be
           a
           damnable
           and
           pernitious
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           so
           cannot
           bee
           admitted
           for
           a
           truth
           euen
           in
           this
           respect
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           if
           this
           doctrine
           of
           the
           finall
           or
           totall
           Apostacie
           
           of
           the
           Saints
           should
           bee
           admitted
           ,
           it
           would
           produce
           many
           dangerous
           consequencies
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           more
           especially
           in
           respect
           of
           our
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           it
           would
           wrong
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           God
           in
           traducing
           ,
           
           slighting
           &
           condemning
           the
           doctrine
           and
           opinion
           of
           all
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           in
           former
           ages
           ,
           and
           in
           vilifying
           and
           contradicting
           the
           doctrine
           of
           all
           Protestant
           and
           reformed
           Churches
           ,
           and
           the
           judgment
           and
           learning
           of
           all
           the
           best
           moderne
           &
           Protestant
           Diuines
           ,
           who
           haue
           alwaies
           defended
           and
           maintained
           this
           assertion
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           can
           neither
           finally
           ,
           nor
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           proue
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           would
           wrong
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           God
           in
           
           reuiuing
           ,
           and
           raising
           vp
           from
           hell
           againe
           that
           old
           Pelagian
           Heresie
           ,
           which
           hath
           not
           onely
           beene
           condemned
           and
           opposed
           by
           Saint
           
             Augustine
             ,
             Hierome
             ,
             Prosper
             ,
             Bradwarden
             ,
          
           and
           others
           ,
           but
           likewise
           by
           three
           seuerall
           Councells
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Councell
           of
           Mile●…etan
           :
           the
           Councell
           of
           Africke
           ,
           and
           the
           Councell
           of
           Orange
           .
           For
           as
           all
           the
           points
           of
           Arminianesme
           are
           nothing
           else
           but
           meere
           Pelagianisme
           clad
           in
           other
           tearmes
           ,
           so
           this
           was
           one
           part
           and
           member
           of
           the
           Pelagian
           or
           
             Deme
             pelagian
          
           Heresie
           ,
           that
           
             the
             true
             regenerate
             Saints
             of
             God
             might
             fall
             away
             from
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           the
           
             Demepelagians
             did
             ca●…ell
             and
             carpe
             at
             Saint
             Augustines
             doctrine
             ,
             for
             teaching
             that
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             after
             they
             were
             once
             regenerated
             had
             such
             a
             disposition
             put
             into
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             but
             perseuerance
             in
             grace
             ,
             as
             appeares
             by
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Hilarie
             and
             Prosper
             to
             Saint
             Augustine
             concerning
             the
             remainders
             of
             the
             Pelagian
             Heresi●…s
             :
          
           wherefore
           this
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostacie
           of
           the
           Saints
           being
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Pelagian
           Heresie
           ,
           
           cannot
           be
           now
           admitted
           and
           imbraced
           without
           great
           wrong
           and
           preiudice
           to
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           would
           produce
           many
           dangerous
           consequencies
           
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           it
           will
           pull
           vp
           a
           maine
           foundation
           ,
           and
           a
           maine
           principle
           and
           ground
           of
           truth
           ,
           which
           hath
           bin
           planted
           and
           setled
           in
           our
           Church
           ;
           it
           will
           raise
           a
           strong
           bulwarke
           and
           fort
           of
           true
           religion
           ,
           which
           the
           best
           and
           chiefest
           worthies
           of
           our
           Church
           haue
           hitherto
           full
           well
           and
           manfully
           defended
           ,
           against
           all
           forraine
           hostility
           whatsoeuer
           :
           which
           will
           be
           a
           great
           disparagement
           and
           blemish
           to
           our
           Church
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           will
           giue
           our
           enemies
           just
           cause
           to
           vaunt
           and
           triumph
           ouer
           vs
           ,
           and
           to
           erect
           a
           Trophie
           where
           as
           they
           neuer
           got
           the
           field
           .
           This
           hath
           beene
           the
           glory
           and
           honour
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           the
           〈◊〉
           Church
           and
           all
           her
           complices
           ,
           since
           her
           reformation
           and
           reuolt
           from
           them
           ,
           could
           neuer
           yet
           with
           all
           their
           learning
           ,
           wi●…
           ,
           or
           policie
           ,
           conuince
           her
           of
           any
           maine
           or
           fundamentall
           error
           in
           her
           doctrine
           .
           If
           then
           wee
           should
           now
           admit
           and
           approue
           of
           this
           doctrine
           of
           a
           finall
           or
           a
           totall
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           and
           imbrace
           it
           as
           a
           truth
           ,
           wee
           should
           then
           conuince
           our selues
           of
           a
           maine
           and
           fundamentall
           error
           in
           our
           doctrine
           ,
           wee
           should
           then
           subscribe
           and
           yeeld
           the
           wasters
           vp
           to
           them
           ,
           without
           any
           combate
           or
           opposition
           at
           all
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           were
           not
           able
           for
           to
           wrest
           them
           from
           vs
           by
           truth
           &
           strength
           of
           argument
           :
           and
           so
           wee
           should
           giue
           them
           just
           and
           lawfull
           cause
           to
           triumph
           ouer
           vs
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           dishonour
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           the
           very
           betraying
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           to
           our
           owne
           perpetuall
           infamie
           and
           disgrace
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           would
           breake
           downe
           the
           very
           walls
           and
           bulwarkes
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           that
           so
           Armi●…nisme
           and
           〈◊〉
           might
           come
           rushing
           in
           with
           a
           full
           carere
           and
           quite
           beat
           downe
           the
           truth
           .
           For
           if
           this
           be
           once
           admitted
           and
           receiued
           for
           a
           truth
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           may
           fall
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           :
           this
           very
           point
           it selfe
           is
           grosse
           and
           palpable
           
             Arminianisme
             and
             Poperie
          
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           point
           which
           all
           
             Rhemists
             and
             Arminians
             ,
             and
             which
             Bellarmine
             ,
             Becaonus
             and
             other
             Papists
          
           do
           defend
           against
           the
           Pro●…estants
           ,
           and
           it
           drawes
           along
           with
           it
           many
           other
           grosse
           and
           
           palpable
           points
           of
           
             Armianisme
             and
             Popery
          
           ,
           as
           predestination
           from
           the
           foresight
           of
           faith
           and
           workes
           :
           freewill
           both
           to
           receiue
           and
           reiect
           grace
           at
           our
           pleasures
           :
           veniall
           ,
           sinne
           :
           no
           certaintie
           of
           saluation
           in
           this
           life
           without
           some
           speciall
           reuelation
           :
           vniuersall
           grace
           :
           that
           those
           who
           are
           not
           elected
           to
           saluation
           are
           members
           of
           the
           holy
           Catholike
           Church
           ,
           that
           the
           number
           of
           the
           el●…t
           is
           not
           certaine
           vnto
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           If
           this
           one
           point
           then
           should
           bee
           admitted
           and
           imbraced
           by
           vs
           as
           a
           truth
           ,
           it
           would
           scrue
           in
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           Arminianisme
           &
           Pelagianisme
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           part
           of
           Poperie
           into
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           would
           quickly
           crush
           and
           quell
           that
           glorious
           and
           holy
           truth
           which
           now
           we
           doe
           professe
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           it
           would
           breede
           such
           a
           combustion
           and
           diuision
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           as
           would
           hardly
           bee
           appeased
           without
           great
           hurt
           and
           danger
           to
           the
           state
           :
           wee
           see
           by
           present
           experience
           that
           a
           little
           conniuancie
           &
           wincking
           at
           this
           doctrin●…
           ,
           hath
           bred
           a
           kinde
           of
           faction
           and
           diuision
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           drawne
           many
           great
           disciples
           after
           it
           ,
           who
           if
           they
           were
           not
           awed
           by
           superiour
           powers
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           expectation
           of
           the
           doome
           &
           censure
           of
           the
           
             Generall
             and
             Grandee
             of
             their
             faction
             ,
          
           would
           make
           such
           astrange
           and
           sodaine
           rent
           and
           combustion
           in
           our
           Church
           and
           state
           ,
           as
           would
           indanger
           both
           ;
           and
           giue
           occasion
           to
           our
           enemies
           to
           fish
           in
           troubled
           streames
           ,
           where
           they
           could
           hardly
           misse
           their
           prey
           .
           You
           therefore
           ,
           (
           my
           brethren
           )
           who
           are
           so
           hot
           and
           forwards
           ,
           to
           vsher
           and
           bring
           in
           this
           damnable
           and
           pernicious
           doctrine
           ,
           into
           our
           glorious
           and
           much
           renowned
           Church
           ,
           consider
           what
           you
           are
           about
           to
           doe
           ;
           consider
           what
           dangerous
           and
           dismall
           consequencies
           are
           like
           to
           follow
           and
           insue
           vpon
           it
           :
           consider
           how
           ill
           and
           viper
           like
           you
           shall
           reward
           that
           mother
           of
           yours
           ,
           which
           hath
           nourished
           and
           brought
           you
           vp
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           defend
           her
           vpon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           and
           not
           beare
           armes
           against
           her
           .
           Consider
           that
           it
           is
           no
           other
           but
           the
           Diuill
           himselfe
           ,
           woo
           either
           by
           his
           owne
           priuate
           suggestions
           to
           your
           hearts
           ,
           or
           else
           by
           his
           dangerous
           agents
           and
           seditious
           factors
           ,
           doth
           labour
           to
           withdraw
           you
           from
           the
           faith
           ,
           and
           to
           rent
           you
           from
           your
           mother
           Church
           ;
           not
           for
           any
           desire
           or
           loue
           to
           God
           or
           to
           the
           
           truth
           ,
           but
           for
           priuate
           ends
           ,
           and
           by
           respects
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           may
           make
           both
           you
           and
           others
           a
           prey
           and
           bootie
           to
           himselfe
           .
           Consider
           what
           the
           inducements
           are
           that
           leade
           you
           to
           imbrace
           this
           error
           .
           If
           you
           will
           but
           examine
           your
           owne
           hearts
           well
           you
           shall
           finde
           ,
           that
           the
           thing
           which
           leades
           you
           to
           imbrace
           this
           error
           ;
           is
           either
           the
           learning
           or
           the
           fame
           of
           some
           particular
           men
           that
           do
           defend
           it
           :
           or
           else
           some
           secret
           hatred
           &
           malice
           ,
           either
           to
           all
           ,
           or
           to
           some
           particular
           men
           that
           doe
           oppose
           it
           :
           or
           else
           some
           felfe
           conceite
           ,
           and
           some
           high
           opinion
           which
           you
           do
           attribute
           to
           your
           owne
           conceites
           without
           any
           due
           examination
           of
           them
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           or
           else
           it
           is
           some
           desire
           of
           singularity
           or
           fame
           ,
           or
           the
           hope
           of
           gaine
           ,
           honour
           ,
           &
           preferment
           :
           one
           of
           these
           I
           may
           be
           bold
           to
           say
           is
           the
           cause
           that
           moues
           you
           to
           patronize
           this
           error
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           or
           of
           his
           truth
           .
           Remember
           therefore
           ,
           that
           
             you
             are
             bought
             with
             a
             price
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             not
             be
             the
             seruants
             of
             men
             :
          
           
           that
           the
           word
           of
           God
           is
           the
           rule
           of
           life
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           word
           of
           men
           :
           remember
           that
           ,
           if
           you
           are
           
             the
             sheepe
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           
           
             you
             must
             heare
             his
             voice
          
           and
           his
           only
           ,
           
             you
             must
             not
             hearken
             to
             the
             voice
             of
             strangers
             ,
          
           let
           their
           learning
           or
           their
           parts
           bee
           what
           they
           will.
           No
           men
           more
           apt
           to
           erre
           then
           those
           of
           greatest
           parts
           and
           learning
           ,
           especially
           when
           as
           their
           parts
           and
           persons
           are
           not
           sanctified
           .
           The
           greatest
           schollers
           haue
           alwaies
           broached
           and
           propagated
           the
           greatest
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           dangerous
           errors
           .
           Wherefore
           neuer
           pinne
           your
           faith
           to
           the
           fickle
           opinions
           of
           fraile
           and
           mortall
           men
           ,
           (
           especiallly
           of
           such
           men
           in
           whose
           liues
           the
           practise
           and
           power
           of
           religion
           shines
           not
           forth
           )
           but
           examine
           all
           things
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           and
           
           
             though
             an
             Angel
             from
             heauen
          
           ,
           (
           much
           lesse
           a
           Diuell
           from
           hell
           ,
           or
           a
           carnall
           man
           from
           earth
           )
           
             should
             bring
             any
             other
             doctrine
             to
             you
          
           then
           what
           you
           finde
           to
           be
           warranted
           and
           recorded
           there
           ,
           
             receiue
             him
             not
             but
             let
             him
             bee
             accursed
             .
          
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           this
           doctrine
           of
           
             the
             finall
             or
             totall
             Apostacie
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           hath
           no
           ground
           or
           footing
           for
           it
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           if
           you
           will
           but
           take
           the
           paines
           to
           search
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           you
           shall
           finde
           it
           to
           bee
           so
           :
           and
           therefore
           let
           not
           the
           opinion
           or
           fame
           of
           any
           particular
           man
           that
           doth
           patronize
           this
           error
           ,
           ouersway
           your
           
           judgments
           against
           the
           Scriptures
           &
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           And
           as
           for
           all
           other
           priuate
           &
           by
           respects
           which
           may
           ingage
           you
           to
           adore
           this
           error
           ;
           remember
           that
           Gods
           glory
           and
           the
           loue
           of
           truth
           (
           if
           not
           the
           good
           and
           welfare
           of
           the
           Church
           )
           should
           ouer
           ballance
           and
           surpasse
           them
           all
           .
           Better
           is
           it
           for
           to
           loose
           the
           world
           with
           all
           the
           fame
           ,
           the
           riches
           ,
           honours
           ,
           and
           preferments
           in
           it
           ,
           then
           to
           loose
           the
           Lord
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           his
           euerlasting
           fauour
           ;
           to
           loose
           both
           soule
           and
           body
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           in
           hope
           of
           gaining
           honouror
           prefern●…ent
           now
           .
           Wherefore
           lay
           aside
           all
           sinister
           &
           by
           respects
           ,
           and
           consider
           how
           many
           great
           ,
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           pernitious
           consequencies
           will
           ineuitable
           follow
           vpon
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           
             of
             the
             finall
             and
             totall
             Apostacy
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           and
           then
           you
           cannot
           but
           disclaime
           it
           and
           detest
           it
           from
           your
           soules
           ,
           and
           euen
           fromyour
           hearts
           imbrace
           this
           orthodox
           and
           sound
           position
           which
           here
           I
           do
           defend
           .
           
             That
             such
             as
             are
             once
             truly
             regenerated
             and
             ingrafted
             into
             Christ
             by
             a
             true
             and
             liuely
             faith
             ,
             can
             neither
             finally
             nor
             totally
             fall
             from
             grace
             .
          
        
         
           Hauing
           thus
           (
           as
           I
           suppose
           )
           so
           fully
           proued
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           position
           ,
           by
           arguments
           and
           reasons
           drawne
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           can
           be
           able
           to
           gainsay
           it
           .
           For
           further
           satisfaction
           in
           the
           point
           ,
           I
           will
           now
           produce
           some
           humane
           authorities
           for
           to
           proue
           it
           :
           which
           authorities
           I
           shall
           reduce
           to
           these
           three
           generall
           heads
           .
           First
           ,
           I
           will
           proue
           that
           this
           was
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           〈◊〉
           that
           this
           was
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           doctrine
           of
           all
           Protestant
           Chur●…
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           and
           is
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           of
           these
           :
           that
           this
           was
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           I
           shall
           manyf●…
           it
           by
           their
           owne
           authorities
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           vouch
           in
           ●…atine
           ,
           as
           I
           finde
           them
           printed
           ,
           lest
           I
           should
           giue
           the
           opposites
           any
           occasion
           for
           to
           carpe
           at
           mee
           :
           or
           wrong
           the
           authors
           ,
           or
           the
           reader
           in
           the
           translation
           :
           especially
           since
           I
           cite
           these
           Fathers
           to
           satisfie
           the
           learned
           ,
           not
           the
           ignorant
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           first
           begin
           with
           the
           auncient
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           so
           discend
           to
           these
           of
           latter
           times
           .
        
         
           
           
             Dionysius
             Areopagita
             .
          
           
             Dionysius
             Areopagita
             
               who
               liued
               in
               the
               Apoftles
               times
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               himselfe
               records
               it
               in
               his
               11.
               
            
             Epistle
             to
             Apollophanus
             the
             
             Philosopher
             )
             
               was
               25.
               yeares
               of
               age
               at
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               though
               others
               doubt
               of
               it
               ,
               hath
               deliuered
               and
               recorded
               this
               very
               doctrine
               ,
               in
               his
               booke
            
             de
             diuinis
             nominibus
             ,
             cap.
             7.
             
             
               His
               words
               are
               these
            
             ,
             Diuina
             fides
             ,
             est
             stabilis
             credentium
             sedes
             ,
             qua
             hos
             in
             veritate
             locat
             ,
             in
             ipsisque
             veritatem
             impersuasibili
             identitate
             certam
             &
             simplicem
             veritatis
             notionem
             habentibus
             ijs
             qui
             crediderunt
             .
             Nam
             profectò
             si
             scientia
             cognoscentium
             ,
             &
             cognitorum
             coniunctrix
             est
             ,
             ignorantia
             verò
             mutationis
             semper
             ,
             &
             ex
             se
             ignoranti
             suae
             diuisionis
             est
             author
             :
             eum
             qui
             in
             veritate
             credit
             iuxta
             Scripturae
             fidem
             ,
             nihil
             remouebit
             à
             verae
             fidei
             autore
             ,
             in
             quo
             constantiam
             immobilis
             atque
             immutabilis
             identitatis
             habebit
             .
             
               In
               the
               8.
               chapter
               of
               the
               same
               booke
               ,
               about
               the
               end
               of
               the
               chapter
               he
               hath
               these
               words
            
             ;
             Verum
             enim
             profectò
             &
             hanc
             salutem
             non
             praeter
             intentionem
             Scripturae
             sanctae
             ,
             vt
             bonitate
             cuncta
             saluantem
             qua
             sunt
             omnia
             ,
             ab
             suorum
             prolapsione
             bonorum
             redimentem
             ,
             praedicare
             meritò
             possumus
             ,
             quantum
             cuiusque
             salu●…ndorum
             admittet
             naturae
             .
             Idci●…cò
             etiam
             redemptionem
             iam
             theologi
             nominant
             ,
             ex
             quo
             sinit
             quae
             verê
             sunt
             ad
             id
             caedere
             ,
             vt
             non
             sint
             .
             Ex
             eo
             item
             quod
             et
             fi
             quid
             deliquerint
             ,
             &
             ab
             ordine
             suo
             aberrauerint
             ,
             &
             imminutionem
             aliquam
             perfectionis
             bonorum
             suorum
             passa
             fuerint
             :
             Hac
             etiam
             parte
             à
             passione
             &
             imbecillitate
             ,
             ac
             priuatione
             reddimit
             ,
             impleus
             quod
             deest
             ,
             &
             paterno
             affectu
             infirmitatem
             supplens
             ,
             at
             que
             à
             〈◊〉
             ●…rigons
             ,
             imò
             in
             pulchro
             fistens
             &
             quod
             effluxerat
             bonū
             reparans
             ae
             disponens
             ,
             ordinis
             quod
             deest
             in
             illo
             atque
             positionis
             exornans
             ,
             integrumque
             perficiens
             ,
             &
             ab
             omnibus
             absoluens
             〈◊〉
             atibus
             .
             
               And
               a
               little
               before
               he
               hath
               these
               words
               .
            
             Itaque
             (
             vt
             verum
             dixerim
             )
             hoc
             magis
             est
             diuinae
             iustitiae
             proprium
             nequaquam
             emollire
             atque
             enermare
             optimorum
             quorumcun
             que
             masculum
             sensum
             .
             largitione
             carnalium
             :
             neque
             si
             quis
             id
             conetur
             agere
             ,
             eas
             sine
             adiutorio
             linquere
             ,
             sed
             eos
             in
             praecl●…o
             ,
             inflexibilique
             statu
             solidare
             ,
             eisque
             cum
             sint
             huiusmodi
             secundum
             merita
             reddere
             .
             
               So
               that
               by
               this
               most
               ancient
               Diuines
               opinion
               ,
               these
               that
               are
               truly
               faithfull
               ,
               can
               neuer
               fall
               quite
               away
               from
               grace
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Iustin
             :
             Martyr
             .
          
           
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             who
             flourished
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             Lord
             163.
             and
             somewhat
             after
             concurreth
             in
             opinion
             with
             vs
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Explic.
               quaest
               .
               à
               Gent.
               Christ.
               positarum
               :
               quaest
               .
            
             23.
             
             For
             there
             
             the
             Gentiles
             demand
             this
             question
             :
             
               Si
               Dominus
               antequam
               mortem
               perferret
               ,
               rogauit
               vt
            
             Discipuli
             à
             patre
             sancti
             efficerentur
             ,
             
               &
               tamen
               postea
               ●…udas
               perijt
               ,
               qui
               fit
               vt
               causa
               eorum
               praeces
               oblatae
               ,
               acceptae
               ,
               grataeque
               fuerint
               ?
               quomodo
               etiam
               verum
               est
               illud
               ,
            
             Scio
             me
             à
             ●…e
             semper
             audiri
             ?
             To
             which
             hee
             replies
             .
             
               Iudas
               quidem
               ex
               eo
               tempore
               perijt
               ,
               cum
               Christus
               buccellam
               panis
               intin●…tam
               ei
               dedit
               ,
               acceptaque
               buccella
               ,
               a
               Iuda
            
             Satanas
             in
             eum
             intrauit
             ,
             
               egressusque
               se
               à
               caeteris
               discipulis
               diremit
               .
               Preces
               autem
               pro
               discipulis
               fusae
               sunt
               post
               Iudae
               disiunctionem
               .
               Idque
               ex
               ipfis
               praecibus
               intelligitur
               cum
               Dominus
               praecatus
               ●…st
               his
               verbis
               .
            
             Quod
             mihi
             dedisti
             &
             tradidisti
             seruaui
             ,
             nec
             quisquam
             eorum
             perijt
             nisi
             filius
             perditus
             vt
             Scriptura
             impleatur
             .
             
               Primum
               igiter
               Iudas
               p●…rijt
               :
               deinde
               fusae
               sunt
               praeces
               discipulorum
               causa
               :
            
             From
             whence
             I
             collect
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             those
             for
             whom
             Christ
             doth
             pray
             and
             intercede
             ,
             can
             neuer
             perish
             or
             fall
             from
             grace
             :
             But
             Christ
             doth
             pray
             and
             intercede
             for
             all
             such
             as
             are
             once
             truly
             regenerated
             and
             ingrafted
             into
             him
             by
             faith
             .
             Therefore
             in
             
               Iustin
               Martyrs
            
             opinion
             they
             can
             neuer
             perish
             nor
             fall
             from
             grace
             .
             
               So
               Quest
            
             :
             98.
             
             The
             Gentiles
             demand
             .
             
               Si
               Deus
               timorem
               non
               necessarium
               verbis
               suis
               confirmat
               ,
               cum
               ait
               ,
            
             qui
             timet
             non
             est
             perfecta
             charitate
             praeditus
             
               cur
               idem
               discipulos
               suos
               doc●…t
               his
               verbis
               :
            
             Timete
             eum
             qui
             &
             animum
             &
             corpus
             in
             Gehennam
             potest
             perdere
             ?
             Hee
             explicates
             this
             question
             thus
             .
             
               Non
               hoc
               a
               Domino
               dictum
               est
               ,
            
             Qui
             metuit
             non
             est
             in
             eo
             perfecta
             charitas
             ,
             
               et
               si
               is
               qui
               illud
               dixit
               ,
               ex
               Domini
               dixerit
               sententia
               .
               Illud
               autem
               ,
            
             Metuite
             potius
             eum
             qui
             &
             animum
             &
             corpus
             perdere
             in
             Gehennam
             potest
             ,
             
               dictum
               ab
               eo
               non
               est
               perfectae
               charitatis
               tollendae
               gratia
               .
               Qui
               enim
               maiore
               dei
               metu
               minorem
               hominum
               metum
               tollit
               sua
               in
               deum
               charitate
               ductus
               hoc
               faeit
               .
               It
               aque
               maior
               dei
               metus
               causa
               est
               cur
               ea
               quae
               chara
               habentur
               minimè
               amittantur
               .
               Quo
               enim
               praestantius
               est
               id
               quod
               creditur
               ,
               &
               traditur
               ,
               eo
               vehementius
               amatur
               :
               &
               quo
               charius
               habetur
               ,
               eo
               vehementius
               is
               qui
               illum
               charum
               habet
               ,
               eius
               
               amissionem
               timet
               ,
               dum
               in
               certa●…n
               de
               re
               quam
               char●…m
               habet
               discenderit
               .
               Derempto
               autem
               certamine
               v●…a
               cum
               illo
               ,
               etiam
               met
               us
               amissionis
               eorum
               quae
               amata
               sunt
               ,
               depo●…itur
               .
               Itaque
               ad
               illud
               tempus
               necessarius
               est
               dei
               metus
               .
               Neque
               enim
               vt
               odium
               vim
               habet
               tollende
               charitatis
               ,
               sic
               metus
               .
               Idem
               enim
               &
               amare
               potest
               &
               timere
               .
               Bertius
               ,
            
             as
             from
             the
             former
             place
             ,
             so
             from
             this
             latter
             would
             collect
             and
             proue
             that
             the
             saints
             might
             fall
             from
             grace
             :
             and
             his
             reason
             from
             this
             latter
             place
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             ought
             to
             feare
             .
             I
             collect
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             affirme
             ,
             that
             because
             they
             ought
             to
             feare
             ,
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             fall
             away
             :
             because
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             their
             graces
             are
             neuer
             lost
             :
             and
             so
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             is
             cleere
             for
             me
             ,
             not
             for
             Bertius
             .
          
        
         
           
             Irenaeus
             .
          
           
             Irenaeus
             who
             flourished
             in
             the
             raigne
             of
             Commodus
             the
             Emperour
             about
             182.
             yeares
             a●…ter
             Christs
             natiuity
             :
             hath
             in
             effect
             deliuered
             the
             selfe-same
             doctrine
             ,
             lib.
             5.
             
               aduersus
               haereses
               ,
               pag.
            
             550.
             to
             558.
             and
             p.
             564.
             according
             to
             the
             edition
             at
             Basil
             :
             1571.
             his
             words
             are
             these
             .
             
               Perfecti
               igitur
               ,
               qui
               &
               spiritum
               in
               se
               perseuerantem
               habent
               dei
               ,
               &
               animas
               &
               corpora
               siue
               querela
               seruau●…rint
               :
               id
               est
               ,
               illam
               quae
               ad
               Deum
               ●…st
               fidem
               seruantes
               ,
               &
               eam
               quae
               ad
               proximum
               est
               custodientes
               .
               Vnde
               &
               templum
               dei
               plasma
               esse
               ait
               .
            
             Nescitis
             ,
             dicens
             ,
             quoniam
             templum
             Dei
             estis
             ,
             &
             spiritus
             
             Dei
             habitat
             in
             vobis
             ?
             
               Templum
               igitur
               dei
               in
               quo
               Spiritus
               inhabitat
               ,
               &
               membra
               Christinon
               participare
               salutem
               ,
               sed
               in
               perditionem
               redigi
               dicere
               ,
               quomodo
               non
               est
               maximae
               blasphemae
               ?
            
             and
             a
             little
             after
             :
             
               Mori
               neque
               animae
               euenit
               ,
               ●…latus
               est
               enim
               vita
               :
               neque
               spiritui
               ,
               incompositus
               est
               enim
               ,
               &
               simplex
               spiritus
               ,
               qui
               resolui
               non
               potest
               ,
               &
               ipse
               vita
               est
               eorum
               :
               qui
               percipiunt
               eum
               ,
            
             pag.
             553.
             
             Facies
             nostra
             videbit
             faciem
             Dei
             viui
             ,
             &
             gaudebit
             gaudio
             inenarrabili
             :
             
               Videlicet
               ,
               eum
               suum
               videat
               gaudium
               .
               Nunc
               autem
               partem
               spiritus
               eius
               sumimus
               ad
               perfectionem
               &
               praeparationem
               incorruptelae
               ,
               Paulatim
               assuescentes
               capere
               &
               portare
               Deum
               :
               quod
               &
            
             Pignus
             
               dixit
               Apostolus
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               partem
               eius
               honoris
               ,
               qui
               à
               Deo
            
             
             
               nobis
               promissus
               est
               .
               Si
               ergò
               hoc
               pignus
               habitans
               in
               nobis
               iam
               spirituales
               efficit
               ,
            
             &
             absorbetur
             mortale
             ab
             immortalitate
             .
             Vos
             enim
             ,
             
             ait
             ,
             non
             estis
             in
             carne
             ,
             sed
             in
             spiritu
             ,
             siquidem
             spiritus
             
             Dei
             habitat
             in
             vobis
             .
             
               Hoc
               autem
               ,
               non
               secundū
               incturam
               carnis
               ,
               sed
               secundum
               communionem
               spiritus
               fit
               .
               Non
               ,
               enim
               era●…t
               ●…ne
               car●…e
               ,
               quibus
               seribebat
               ,
               sed
               qui
               assumpserant
               Spiritū
               Dei
               ,
               in
               quo
               clamamus
            
             Abba
             Pater
             ,
             
               Si
               igitur
               nunc
               pignus
               habentes
               clamamus
            
             Abba
             Pater
             ,
             
               quid
               fiet
               ,
               quando
               surgentes
               facie
               ad
               faciem
               videbimus
               eum
               ?
            
             and
             pag.
             564.
             
             
               Aliud
               est
               afflatus
               vitae
               ,
               qui
               &
               animalem
               efficit
               hominem
               :
               &
               aliud
               spiritus
               vinificans
               ,
               qui
               &
               spiritalem
               efficit
               eum
               .
               Afflatus
               enim
               temporalis
               :
               spiritus
               autem
               sempiternus
               .
               Et
               afflatus
               quidem
               auctus
               ad
               modicum
               ,
               &
               tempore
               aliquo
               manens
               ,
               deinde
               obij●…
               sine
               spiramento
               relinquens
               illud
               in
               quo
               fuit
               ante
               .
               Spiritus
               autem
               circundans
               intus
               &
               foris
               hominem
               ,
               quippe
               semper
               perseuerans
               ,
               nunquam
               relinquens
               eum
               .
            
             By
             Iren●…us
             his
             verdict
             then
             ,
             he
             that
             hath
             the
             sanctifying
             spirit
             of
             God
             within
             him
             once
             ,
             can
             neuer
             fall
             from
             grace
             ,
             and
             die
             againe
             :
             he
             can
             neuer
             loose
             this
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             suffer
             it
             to
             bee
             quite
             extinguished
             .
             So
             againe
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             
               adu
               .
               Haereses
               ,
               cap.
            
             47.
             
             
               Fides
               quae
               est
               ad
               magistrum
               nostrum
               semper
               permanet
               firma
               ,
            
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             34.
             
             
               Quomodò
               rursus
               dicunt
               carnem
               in
               corruptionem
               deuenire
               &
               non
               percipere
               vitam
               ,
               quae
               à
               corpore
               Domini
               &
               sanguine
               alitur
               ?
            
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             37.
             
             
               Gloria
               Dei
               viuens
               hom●…
               .
               Vita
               autem
               hominis
               visio
               Dei.
               Si
               enim
               quae
               est
               per
               conditionem
               offensio
               Dei
               vitam
               praestat
               hominibus
               in
               terra
               vnientibus
               ,
               multò
               magis
               ea
               quae
               est
               per
               verbum
               manifestatio
               Patris
               ,
               vitam
               praestat
               his
               ,
               qui
               vident
               Deum
               ,
            
             lib
             5.
             pag.
             611.
             
             
               Qui
               credit
               in
               me
               non
               iudicatur
               ,
               id
               est
               non
               separatur
               à
               Deo
               ,
               adiunctus
               est
               enim
               per
               fidem
               Deo
               :
               vide
               ,
            
             pag.
             440.
             515.
             522.
             610.
             611.
             where
             hee
             makes
             for
             our
             present
             purpose
             .
             Thus
             is
             this
             holy
             and
             ancient
             Father
             very
             full
             and
             copious
             in
             our
             behalfe
             .
          
        
         
           
             Clemens
             Alexandrius
             .
          
           
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             a
             man
             of
             admirable
             learning
             and
             parts
             who
             flourished
             in
             the
             raignes
             of
             Seuerus
             and
             Antonius
             :
             betweene
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             200.
             and
             220
             :
             is
             so
             full
             and
             copious
             in
             our
             behalfe
             throughout
             his
             workes
             ,
             as
             if
             wee
             will
             but
             referre
             our selues
             to
             him
             ,
             this
             controuersie
             will
             be
             soone
             determined
             .
             Now
             that
             you
             may
             the
             easier
             finde
             these
             places
             which
             I
             shall
             cite
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             I
             shall
             referre
             you
             to
             the
             page
             wherein
             the
             authorities
             are
             :
             the
             edition
             which
             I
             shall
             cite
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             was
             printed
             at
             Basil
             ,
             1556
             :
             translated
             by
             
             
               Gentianus
               Heruetus
            
             .
             The
             first
             authoritie
             that
             I
             shall
             cite
             out
             of
             him
             you
             may
             finde
             it
             :
             
               Paedagogi
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             5.
             fol.
             19.
             b.
             where
             speaking
             why
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             are
             called
             children
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             his
             words
             are
             these
             .
             
               Iunenes
               ergo
               populus
               nouns
               ,
               vt
               distinguetur
               a
               veteri
               populo
               ,
               ij
               sunt
               qui
               noua
               bona
               didicorunt
               :
               et
               est
               nobis
               vber
               aetatis
               ipsa
               inuentus
               expers
               senij
               ,
               in
               qua
               semper
               vigemus
               ad
               intelligentiam
               ,
               et
               mentis
               agitationem
               ,
               semper
               inuenes
               ,
               et
               semper
               mansueti
               ,
               et
               recentes
               ac
               noui
               .
               Quod
               autem
               fuit
               aeternitatis
               particeps
               ;
               eo
               quod
               est
               ab
               interitu
               alienum
               solet
               assimilari
               ,
               vt
               puerilis
               aetatis
               appellatio
               ,
               sit
               nobis
               ver
               totius
               vitae
               ,
               proptereà
               quod
               sit
               senij
               expers
               ,
               quae
               est
               in
               nobis
               veritas
               ,
               et
               mores
               nostri
               qui
               sunt
               veritate
               perfusi
               .
               Sapientia
               autem
               semper
               germinans
               ,
               quae
               semper
               similiter
               et
               eodem
               modo
               se
               habet
               ,
               et
               nunquam
               mutatur
               .
            
             Ib.
             cap.
             6.
             fol.
             20.
             a.
             b.
             
               Tincti
               ,
               illuminamur
               :
               illuminati
               ,
               in
               filios
               adoptamur
               :
               adoptati
               ,
               perficimur
               :
               perfecti
               ,
               immortales
               reddimur
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               inquit
               ,
               dixi
               ,
            
             dij
             estis
             ,
             et
             filij
             excelsi
             omnes
             .
             Ib.
             
               Perfectum
               dicimus
               cui
               nihil
               deest
               .
               Q●…id
               autem
               ei
               desit
               qui
               deum
               nouit
               ?
               Est
               enim
               reuera
               absurdum
               dei
               vocari
               gratiam
               ,
               quae
               non
               sit
               perfecta
               et
               vndiqua
               que
               plena
               .
               Qui
               est
               autem
               perfectus
               ,
               perfecta
               vtique
               largietur
               .
               Soli
               ergo
               qui
               primum
               vitae
               fines
               attigimus
               ,
               iam
               perfecti
               sumus
               .
               Iam
               autem
               viuimus
               qui
               sumus
               a
               morte
               seperati
               :
               Christum
               ergo
               sequi
               salus
               est
               .
               Quod
               enim
               factum
               est
               ,
               in
               ipso
               vita
               est
               .
            
             Amen
             ,
             amen
             dico
             vobis
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             
             qui
             sermones
             meos
             audit
             ,
             et
             credit
             ei
             qui
             me
             misit
             ,
             habet
             vitam
             aeternam
             ,
             et
             in
             iudicium
             non
             venit
             ,
             sed
             habet
             vitam
             aeternam
             .
             
               Ita
               solum
               eredisse
               ,
               et
               regeneratum
               esse
               ,
               est
               in
               vita
               perfectio
               .
               Nunquam
               est
               enim
               Deus
               imbecillus
               :
               nouit
               quos
               vocauit
               ,
               quos
               seruauit
               :
               simul
               autem
               vocauit
               et
               seruauit
               .
            
             Ipsi
             enim
             vos
             ,
             (
             
               inquit
               Apostolus
            
             )
             a
             deo
             docti
             estis
             .
             
               Nefas
               est
               ergo
               imperfectum
               sentire
               ,
               quod
               ab
               ipso
               docetur
               .
               Quod
               autem
               ab
               eo
               discitur
               ,
               est
               aterni
               seruatoris
               ,
               aeterna
               salus
               :
            
             Ib
             :
             
               Fides
               est
               doctrinae
               perfectio
               :
               et
               ideò
               dicit
               :
            
             qui
             credit
             in
             filium
             habet
             vitam
             aeternam
             .
             
               Si
               ergo
               qui
               credimus
               habemus
               vitam
               aeternam
               quid
               reliqui
               est
               vltra
               vitae
               aeternae
               possessionem
               ?
            
             Ib.
             fol.
             23.
             a.
             
               Omni
               ergo
               ratione
               nos
               in
               omnibus
               Christo
               coniungimur
               et
               familiares
               reddimur
               ,
               et
               in
               cognatione
               ,
               per
               sanguinem
               eius
               quo
               reddimimur
               :
               et
               in
               consensione
               ,
               nutritionem
               quae
               ex
               verbo
               efficitur
               :
               et
               in
               incorruptione
               per
               eins
               ipsius
               institutionem
               ,
               〈◊〉
               vitoe
               agexdae
               rationem
               .
            
             Ib.
             cap
             ,
             7.
             fol.
             23.
             b.
             
               Diuina
               vitae
               iustitutio
               ,
               
               est
               in
               aeternum
               permanens
               possessio
               .
            
             Paedagogi
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             6.
             fol.
             48.
             b.
             
               Quomodo
               non
               is
               multa
               ,
               imo
               omnia
               possidet
               ,
               qui
               the
               saurum
               aeternum
               nempe
               deum
               habeat
               ?
            
             Petenti
             
               in
               quit
            
             ,
             dabitur
             ,
             et
             pulsanaperietur
             :
             
               Si
               deus
               nihil
               negat
               ,
               pietate
               ac
               religione
               praediti
               viri
               sunt
               omnia
               .
            
             Ib.
             cap.
             1●…
             .
             fol.
             54.
             a.
             b.
             
               Sapientiae
               the
               sauri
               non
               possunt
               deficere
               .
               Tales
               〈◊〉
               ,
               verbi
               legis
               ,
               verba
               consolatoria
               ,
               non
               in
               tabulis
               lapideis
               ,
               digitis
               domini
               scriptis
               ,
               sed
               scriptae
               in
               cordibus
               hominum
               ,
               in
               quas
               solum
               non
               cadit
               interitus
               .
            
             Strom.
             lib.
             2.
             fol.
             80.
             a.
             
               Est
               reuera
               immutabiliter
               ,
               ad
               id
               quod
               est
               immutabile
               deductio
               .
               Fides
               ergo
               ,
               et
               cognitio
               veritatis
               efficiunt
               ,
               vt
               quae
               ●…as
               acceperit
               anima
               ,
               eodem
               modo
               et
               semper
               ,
               et
               similiter
               se
               habeat
               .
               Cum
               falso
               autem
               cognatione
               coniuncta
               sunt
               transitio
               ,
               declinatio
               ,
               et
               desectio
               .
            
             Strom.
             lib.
             7.
             fol.
             149.
             b.
             
               Ei
               qui
               exercitatione
               ex
               cognitione
               parauerit
               virtutem
               quaenon
               potest
               amitti
               ,
               efficitur
               naturalis
               habitus
               .
               Et
               quomodo
               lapidi
               grauitas
               ,
               ita
               huius
               scientia
               euadit
               buiusmodi
               ,
               vt
               amitti
               non
               possit
               ,
               non
               inuolentarie
               ,
               sed
               voluntariè
               ,
               vi
               rationis
               ac
               cognitionis
               ac
               prouidentiae
               .
               Quoniam
               autem
               amissum
               non
               esse
               ,
               per
               cautionem
               fit
               eiusmodi
               vt
               non
               possit
               amitti
               :
               cautionem
               quidem
               ad
               hoc
               vt
               non
               peccet
               ,
               bonam
               autem
               considerationem
               ,
               ad
               hoc
               vt
               virtus
               non
               amittatur
               retinebit
               :
               cognitio
               autem
               videtur
               honam
               praebere
               considerationē
               ,
               docens
               perspicere
               ea
               quae
               possunt
               adiuuare
               ,
               ad
               hoc
               vt
               virtus
               permaneat
               .
               Res
               est
               ergo
               maxima
               Dei
               cognitio
               :
               quo
               circa
               ea
               quoque
               ita
               conseruatur
               virtus
               vt
               amitti
               nequeat
               .
            
             Ib.
             152.
             b.
             
               Scientia
               facit
               vt
               si
               quis
               casus
               euenerit
               ,
               a
               proprio
               habitu
               nunquam
               excedat
               is
               qui
               est
               praeditus
               cognitione
               ,
               est
               enim
               ,
               solida
               et
               immutabilis
               boni
               quae
               scientiam
               constituit
               possessio
               ,
               vt
               quae
               sit
               scientia
               diuinarum
               rerum
               et
               humanarum
               .
               Cognitio
               ergo
               nunquam
               fit
               ignorantia
               ,
               nec
               bonum
               mutatur
               in
               malum
               .
            
             fol.
             153.
             a.
             b.
             
               Qui
               mundanas
               quidem
               vicit
               cupiditates
               ,
               de
               ijs
               quae
               cognouit
               futuris
               ,
               et
               quae
               adhuc
               sub
               visum
               non
               cadunt
               ,
               tam
               certam
               habet
               persuasionem
               ,
               vt
               ea
               magis
               adesse
               putat
               ,
               quā
               quae
               sunt
               praesentia
               .
               Is
               vero
               etiam
               praecatur
               cum
               angelis
               ,
               vt
               qui
               iam
               sit
               etiam
               aequalis
               angelis
               :
               neque
               est
               vnquam
               extra
               sanctam
               custodiam
               ,
               et
               licet
               oret
               solus
               ,
               habet
               chorum
               Angelorum
               vna
               assistentem
               .
            
             
             
               Dictum
               quidem
               est
            
             ,
             timor
             Domini
             castus
             ,
             permanens
             in
             seculum
             seculi
             :
             
               qui
               enim
               conuertuntur
               à
               timore
               ad
               fidem
               et
               iustitiam
               ,
               permanent
               in
               seculum
               .
               Iam
               verò
               abstinentiam
               à
               malis
               operatur
               is
               qui
               timet
               :
               etiam
               cum
               fiducia
               accedit
               ad
               praeces
               .
               Genus
               autem
               
               ipsum
               orationis
               est
               gratiaram
               actio
               propter
               praeterita
               ,
               praesentia
               et
               futura
               ,
               vt
               quae
               〈◊〉
               per
               fidem
               iam
               praesentia
               .
            
             Strom.
             lib.
             6.
             fol.
             132.
             b.
             
               Sapientiā
               autem
               solidam
               et
               humanarum
               cognitionem
               ,
               firmam
               quandam
               et
               stabilem
               ,
               et
               quae
               non
               potest
               excidere
               ,
               compraehensionem
               ,
               et
               quae
               compraehendit
               ea
               quae
               sunt
               ,
               et
               praeterita
               ,
               et
               futura
               :
               quam
               nos
               docuit
               per
               suam
               praesentiam
               ,
               et
               per
               prophetas
               Dominus
               ,
               estque
               huiusmodi
               vt
               non
               possit
               excidere
               :
               vt
               qua
               a
               verbo
               sit
               tradita
               .
            
             Ib.
             fol.
             134.
             b.
             135.
             a.
             
               Non
               est
               enim
               vtique
               decorum
               vt
               Dei
               amicus
               ,
               quem
               Deus
               praedistinauit
               ante
               mundi
               constitutionem
               ,
               vt
               referatur
               in
               summam
               filiorum
               adoptionem
               ,
               voluptatibus
               subijciatur
               vel
               timoribus
               ,
               et
               occupetur
               in
               comprimendis
               animi
               perturbationibus
               .
               Audacter
               ,
               enim
               dixerim
               ,
               quemadmodum
               est
               praedestinatus
               per
               ea
               quae
               agit
               ,
               et
               id
               quod
               consequetur
               :
               ita
               ipse
               quoque
               cùm
               praedestinauerit
               ,
               propter
               eum
               quem
               cognouit
               ,
               habet
               quem
               dilexit
               :
               nec
               habet
               futurum
               coiectu
               difficile
               ,
               sicut
               multi
               viuunt
               coniectantes
               ,
               sed
               per
               fidem
               cognitione
               praeditam
               ,
               accepit
               id
               quod
               est
               incertum
               et
               obscurum
               alijs
               :
               et
               propter
               charitatem
               iam
               est
               ei
               praesens
               ,
               id
               quod
               est
               futurum
               .
               Credidit
               enim
               et
               propter
               propheciam
               et
               propter
               praesentiam
               ,
               deo
               qui
               non
               mentitur
               ,
               et
               habet
               id
               quod
               credidit
               ,
               et
               obtinet
               promissionem
               :
               veritas
               autem
               est
               qui
               promisit
               ,
               et
               finem
               promissionis
               ,
               propterea
               quod
               fide
               dignus
               sit
               is
               qni
               promisit
               ,
               firmiter
               ac
               stabiliter
               accepit
               per
               scientiam
               .
               Is
               autem
               qui
               per
               eum
               in
               quibus
               est
               statum
               ,
               nouit
               firmam
               ac
               stabilem
               futurorum
               comprehensionem
               ,
               futuro
               occurrit
               per
               charitatem
               :
            
             Ib.
             
               Scientia
               assidua
               meditatione
               peruenit
               ad
               habitum
               :
               et
               ita
               perfecta
               et
               consūmata
               in
               habitu
               mystico
               ,
               propter
               charitatem
               manet
               talis
               vs
               non
               possit
               excidere
               .
               Nam
               primam
               causam
               ,
               et
               eam
               quae
               ab
               his
               est
               genita
               compraehendit
               ,
               et
               in
               his
               est
               firmus
               ac
               stabilis
               ,
               stabiliter
               stabiles
               ,
               et
               quae
               excidere
               et
               dimoueri
               nequeunt
            
             
             
               rationes
               possia●…ens
               .
               Clamauit
               enim
               Dauid
               ,
            
             in
             aeternum
             non
             cōmouebitur
             justus
             .
             
               Neque
               ergo
               falli
               ab
               oratione
               ,
               neque
               a
               falsa
               voluptate
               :
               vnde
               neque
               mouebitur
               a
               sua
               haeriditate
               .
            
             Many
             such
             like
             places
             tending
             to
             this
             purpose
             are
             there
             to
             be
             found
             in
             this
             ancient
             and
             learned
             Father
             ,
             to
             tedious
             to
             recite
             at
             lage
             :
             as
             in
             his
             Oratio
             exhortatoria
             ad
             Gentes
             .
             fol.
             21.
             b.
             12.
             b.
             15.
             a.
             b.
             16.
             a.
             Paedagagi
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             6.
             fol.
             22.
             23.
             strom
             .
             lib.
             fol.
             79
             ,
             80
             ,
             81.
             strom
             .
             lib.
             4.
             101.
             a.
             106.
             2.
             109.
             b.
             strom
             .
             lib.
             5.
             122.
             b.
             strom
             .
             lib.
             6.
             132.
             b.
             134.
             138.
             a.
             strom
             .
             lib.
             7.
             145.
             a.
             149.
             a.
             b.
             154.
             a.
             and
             
             157.
             b.
             Thus
             is
             our
             conclusion
             proued
             by
             the
             doctrine
             and
             judgement
             of
             this
             ancient
             &
             most
             learned
             Father
             throughout
             his
             owne
             workes
             .
          
        
         
           
             Tertullian
             .
          
           
             Tertullian
             a
             man
             of
             admirable
             Eloquence
             and
             learning
             ,
             who
             flourished
             in
             the
             same
             time
             that
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             did
             ,
             concurres
             in
             opinion
             with
             vs
             in
             his
             booke
             
               de
               Praescript
               :
               aduersus
               Haereticos
            
             ,
             c.
             2.
             
             Editio
             :
             Beati
             Rhenani
             Parisijs
             ,
             1566.
             tom
             .
             1
             ,
             pa.
             161.
             162.
             
             
               Quis
               hoc
               dicens
               non
               ipse
               sibi
               respondet
               ,
               neque
               prudentes
               ,
               neque
               sideles
               ,
               neque
               vsitatos
               estimandos
               ,
               quos
               haereses
               potuerint
               demutare
               ?
               Ex
               personis
               probamus
               fidem
               ,
               an
               ex
               fide
               personas
               ?
               Nemo
               sapiens
               est
               ,
               nisi
               fidelis
               ,
               nemo
               maior
               ,
               nisi
               Christianus
               :
               nemo
               autem
               Christianus
               nisi
               qui
               ad
               finem
               vsque
               perseuerauerit
               .
               Tu
               vt
               homo
               extrinsecus
               vnumquemque
               nosti
               :
               putas
               quod
               vides
               :
               Vides
               autem
               quosque
               oculos
               habes
               .
               Sed
            
             oculi
             ,
             inquit
             .
             Domini
             alti
             ,
             
               homo
               in
               faciem
               ,
               Deus
               in
               praecordia
               contemplatur
               .
               Et
               idiò
            
             cognoscit
             Dominus
             qui
             sunt
             eius
             :
             &
             plantam
             ,
             quam
             non
             plantauit
             Pater
             ,
             eradicat
             :
             
               &
               de
               primis
               nouissimos
               ostendit
            
             ,
             &
             palam
             in
             manu
             portat
             ad
             purgandum
             aream
             suam
             .
             
               Auolent
               quantum
               valent
               paleae
               leuis
               fidei
               quaecunque
               afflatu
               tentationum
               ,
               eo
               purior
               massa
               frumenti
               in
               horrea
               Domini
               reponetur
               .
               Nonne
               ab
               ipso
               Domino
               quidam
               discentium
               scandalizati
               deuerterunt
               ?
               Nee
               tamen
               propterea
               caeteri
               quoque
               discedendum
               a
               vestigiis
               eius
               putauerunt
               :
               sed
               qui
               scierunt
               illum
               vitae
               esse
               verbum
               ,
               &
               a
               Deo
               venisse
               ,
               per
               seuerauerunt
               in
               comitatu
               eius
               vsque
               ad
               finem
               :
               cum
               illis
               si
               vellent
               ,
               &
               ipsis
               discedere
               placide
               obtulisset
               .
               Minus
               est
               si
               &
               Apostolum
               eius
               aliqui
               Phygelus
               ,
               &
               Hermogenes
               ,
               &
               Philotus
               ,
               &
               Hymenaeus
               reliquerunt
               :
               ipse
               traditor
               Christi
               de
               Apostolis
               fuit
               .
               Miramur
               de
               ecclesiis
               eius
               si
               à
               quibusdam
               deseruntur
               ,
               quum
               ca
               nos
               ostendunt
               Ghristianos
               ,
               quae
               patimur
               ad
               exemplum
               ipsius
               Christi
               .
            
             Ex
             nobis
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             prodierunt
             ,
             sed
             non
             fuerunt
             ex
             nobis
             :
             si
             fuissent
             ex
             nobis
             ,
             permansissent
             vtique
             nobiscum
             .
             And
             in
             his
             booke
             de
             Corona
             militis
             ,
             cap.
             9.
             pag.
             156.
             
             
               Nusquam
               Christianus
               aliud
               est
            
             .
             Therefore
             in
             Tertullians
             iudgement
             a
             true
             and
             faithfull
             Christian
             ,
             can
             neither
             finally
             nor
             totally
             fall
             from
             grace
             .
          
        
         
           
             Origen
             .
          
           
             Origen
             the
             Scholler
             of
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             who
             flourished
             
             in
             the
             raigne
             of
             
               Antonius
               Caracalla
               ,
               Ma●…rinus
            
             and
             others
             ,
             from
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             213.
             to
             240.
             in
             his
             first
             Homily
             vpon
             Ieremie
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Homilie
             concurreth
             with
             vs
             :
             Where
             speaking
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             his
             Saints
             ,
             that
             hee
             doth
             first
             kill
             them
             and
             then
             make
             them
             aliue
             ,
             and
             not
             make
             them
             aliue
             ,
             and
             then
             kill
             them
             ;
             his
             words
             were
             these
             .
             
               Impossibile
               est
               quod
               semel
               viuificauit
               Deus
               ,
               ab
               eodem
               ipso
               ,
               val
               ab
               ali●…
               occidi
            
             ;
             It
             is
             impossible
             that
             hee
             whom
             God
             shall
             once
             inliuen
             with
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             ,
             should
             afterwards
             bee
             slain
             againe
             ,
             either
             by
             himselfe
             or
             others
             .
             What
             more
             plainer
             testimony
             can
             bee
             alledged
             for
             vs
             then
             this
             ?
             So
             againe
             Hom.
             1.
             in
             Math.
             
               Petra
               est
               omnis
               qui
               immitator
               est
            
             
             
               Christi
               :
               &
               super
               omni
               huiusmodi
               Petra
               ,
               aedificatur
               Ecclesia
               Dei.
               In
               singulis
               enim
               quibuscunque
               perfectis
               qui
               habent
               in
               se
               cognitionem
               verborum
               &
               operum
               ,
               &
               sensuum
               omnium
               qui
               huiusmodi
               beatitudinem
               operantur
               ,
               consistit
               ecclesia
               Dei
               ,
            
             cui
             portae
             inferorum
             non
             preualent
             ?
             
               Si
               autem
               super
               ipsum
               Petrum
               arbitraris
               ●…iuersam
               ecclesiam
               aedificari
               à
               Deo
               ,
               quid
               dicis
               de
               loanne
               &
               lacobo
               filijs
               tonitrui
               ,
               vel
               de
               singulis
               Apostolis
               ?
               verè
               ergò
               ad
               Petrum
               dictum
               quidem
               est
               :
            
             tu
             es
             Petrus
             ,
             &
             super
             hanc
             Petram
             aedificabo
             Ecclesiam
             meam
             ,
             &
             portae
             inferorum
             non
             praeualebunt
             ei
             .
             
               Tamenomnibus
               Apostolis
               &
               omnibus
               quibuscunque
               perfecte
               fidelibus
               ,
               dictū
               videtur
               :
               quoniam
               omnes
               sunt
               Petrus
               ,
               &
               Petrae
               ,
               &
               in
               omnibus
               aedificata
               est
               Ecclesia
               Christi
               ,
               &
               adversus
               nullū
               eorū
               quitales
               sunt
               ,
            
             portae
             praeualent
             inferorum
             .
             
               Omnes
               enim
               qui
               imitatores
               sunt
               Christi
               ,
               similiter
               Petrae
               cogn●…minantur
               ,
               quemadmodū
               Christus
               ,
               &c.
               
               Vt
               rectè
               dicatur
               ad
               emnes
               ,
               Tu
               es
               Petrus
               &
               super
               〈◊〉
               Petram
               aedificabo
               Ecclesiam
               meam
               ,
               &
               portae
               infer●…rū
               non
               praexalebunt
               ei
               ?
               Cui
               ei
               ?
               vtrū
               Petrae
               non
               praexalabunt
               in
               qua
               aedificat
               Christus
               Ecclesiam
               ;
               aut
               ei
               〈◊〉
               siae
               non
               praexalebunt
               ,
               quam
               aedificat
               super
               Petram
               ?
               non
               exprimit
               manifest●…
               .
               Tamen
               manifestum
               est
               quia
               nec
               aduersus
               Petram
               illam
               super
               quam
               aedificatur
               ecclesia
               :
               nec
               aduersus
               Ecclesiam
               ,
               quae
               aedificatur
               super
               ●…iusmodi
               Petram
               ,
               portae
               praexalebunt
               inferorum
               :
               quem●…odnm
               nec
            
             viaserpentis
             super
             Petram
             ,
             
               secundum
               quod
               in
               Prouerbijs
               positum
               est
               poterit
               inueniri
               .
               Aduersus
               quem
               autem
               portae
               praeual●…nt
               inferorū
               ,
               ille
               neque
               Petra
               dicendus
               est
               super
               quam
               Christus
               aedificat
               Ecclesiam
               :
               
               〈◊〉
               Ecclesia
               quae
               super
               Petram
               ●…tur
               à
               Christo
               :
               quoniam
               〈◊〉
               qui
               Petra
               inambulabilis
               est
               serpenti
               :
               siue
               qui
               vera
               Ecclesia
               est
               fortior
               est
               portis
               sibi
               aduersantibus
               inferorum
               propter
               Christum
               virum
               sapientem
               ,
            
             qui
             aedificavit
             super
             Petram
             Ecclesiam
             suam
             .
             
               Nam
               cum
               sciamus
               quod
               〈◊〉
               ;
               peccatum
               ,
               per
               quod
               discenditur
               ad
               inferos
               ,
               porta
               sit
               inserorum
               ,
               intelligimus
               quoniam
               omnis
               anima
               quae
               recipit
               super
               se
               peccatum
               ,
               &
               propterea
               non
               est
               sancta
               ,
               neque
               Petra
               est
               super
               quam
               Christus
               aedificat
               Ecclesiam
               :
               neque
               Ecclesia
               est
               ,
               neque
               pars
               Ecclesiae
               quam
               Christus
               aedificat
               super
               Petram
               ,
               &c.
               
               Cum
               sint
               ergò
               mille
               ,
               &
               innumerabiles
               inferorum
               portae
               ,
               nulla
               〈◊〉
               praeualet
               contra
               eum
               ,
               qui
               aut
               Petra
               est
               aut
               aedificata
               Ecclesia
               super
               Petram
               .
            
             So
             Hom.
             4.
             in
             Psal.
             36.
             
             
               Nos
               verò
               neque
               ad
            
             
             
               dextram
               neque
               ad
               sinistram
               declinates
            
             (
             speaking
             of
             regenerate
             Christians
             )
             
               ingredimur
               mediam
               viam
               quae
               est
               Christus
               Dominus
               ,
               qu●…
               in
               ipso
               ambulantium
               gressus
               Dominus
               dirigit
               .
            
             A
             Domino
             ergo
             hominis
             gressus
             dirigentur
             ,
             &
             viam
             ejus
             cupiet
             :
             
               illam
               scilicet
               viam
               de
               qua
               supra
               diximus
               .
               Cupiet
               enim
               qui
               à
               Deo
               dirigitur
               Christum
               ,
               &
               desiderabit
               permanere
               semper
               in
               Christo.
            
             Cum
             ceciderit
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             non
             perturbabitur
             .
             
               Superius
               dicens
               quia
            
             à
             Domino
             diriguntur
             gressus
             ejus
             ,
             
               hic
               de
               casu
               eius
               loquisur
               .
               Vide
               ergò
               quia
               etiam
               his
               qui
               iter
               hoc
               incedunt
               ,
               aliquando
               accidat
               cadere
               ,
               etiam
               his
               qui
               à
               Domino
               diriguntur
               .
               Sed
               est
               multum
               differentiae
               inter
               casum
               iusti
               ,
               &
               casum
               iniusti
               .
            
             Iustus
             enim
             cum
             ceciderit
             non
             prosternitur
             :
             
               iniustus
               &
               qui
               spem
               non
               habet
               in
               Domino
               positam
               ,
               si
               ceciderit
               ,
               presternitur
               ,
               &
               non
               surgit
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               si
               peccauerit
               ,
               non
               paenitet
               ,
               &
               peccatum
               suum
               emendare
               nescit
               .
               Iustus
               autem
               si
               in
               aliquo
               offender
               it
               in
               verbo
               ,
               vel
               in
               facto
               ,
               scit
               emendare
               ,
               scit
               corrigere
               :
               scit
               ille
               qui
               dixerat
               ,
               nescio
               hominem
               ,
               paulo
               post
               cum
               respectus
               fuisset
               à
               Domino
               ,
               flere
               amarissimè
               :
               scit
               &
               ille
               qui
               de
               lecto
               mulierem
               viderat
               ,
               &
               concupieret
               eam
               ,
               dicero
               ,
               peccaui
               ,
               &
               malum
               coram
               te
               feci
               :
               Si
               ergo
            
             cum
             ceciderit
             ,
             iustus
             non
             prosternitur
             ,
             
               non
               permanebit
               in
               peccato
               sed
               exiliet
               citò
               ,
               tanquam
               damula
               ex
               retibus
               ,
               &
               tanquam
               auis
               de
               laqueo
               .
               Iniustus
               autem
               non
               solum
               permanet
               ,
               sed
               &
               prosternitur
               in
               peccatis
               .
               Iustus
               autem
               quid
               facit
               ?
            
             Lex
             Dei
             eius
             in
             corde
             ipsius
             ,
             &
             non
             supplantabuntur
             gressus
             ejus
             ,
             quia
             Dominus
             confirmat
             manus
             ejus
             :
             
               In
               quo
               ostenditur
               esse
               aliquos
               casus
               qui
               tamen
               non
               continuo
               indicent
               esse
               victū
               
               &
               prostratum
               eum
               qui
               ceciderit
               :
            
             and
             so
             hee
             proceedes
             to
             this
             purpose
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Homilie
             .
             I
             could
             produce
             more
             testimonies
             from
             this
             ancient
             ,
             holy
             ,
             and
             learned
             Father
             ,
             which
             for
             breuity
             sake
             I
             will
             omit
             ,
             but
             these
             are
             sufficient
             to
             manifest
             his
             assent
             to
             our
             present
             assertion
             .
          
        
         
           
             Cyprian
             .
          
           
             Cyprian
             
               who
               flourished
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
            
             Decius
             ,
             Gallus
             ,
             Valerianus
             ,
             and
             Galienus
             
               Emperours
               ,
               betweene
               the
               yeares
               of
               our
               Lord
            
             250.
             and
             270.
             
               is
               likewise
               our
               suffragan
               in
               this
               behalfe
               :
               whose
               nerds
               in
               the
               first
               booke
               of
               his
               Epistles
               :
            
             Epist.
             3.
             
             Cornelio
             Fratri
             (
             
               according
               to
               the
               edition
               of
            
             Erasmus
             ,
             
               printed
               at
            
             Antwerpe
             ,
             1541.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             pag.
             15.
             
               are
               these
            
             .
             
               Ecclesia
               quae
               in
               Christum
               credit
               ,
               &
               quae
               semel
               id
               quod
               cognoverit
               tenet
               ,
               nunquam
               à
               Christo
               discedit
               ,
               &
               isti
               sunt
               Ecclesia
               qui
               in
               domo
               Dei
               permanent
               .
               Plantationem
               verò
               plantatam
               à
               Deo
               Patre
               non
               esse
               videmus
               ,
               non
               frumenti
               stabilitate
               solidari
               ,
               sed
               tanquam
               paleas
               ,
               discipantis
               inimici
               spiritu
               ventilari
               :
               de
               quibus
               &
               Ioannes
               in
               epistola
               sua
               dicit
               :
               
                 Ex
                 nobis
                 exierunt
                 ,
                 sed
                 non
                 fuerunt
                 ex
                 nobis
                 :
                 si
                 enim
                 fuissent
                 ex
                 nobis
                 ,
                 mansissent
                 vtique
                 nobiscum
                 .
              
               Item
               Paulus
               monet
               nos
               ,
               cum
               mali
               de
               Ecclesia
               pereunt
               nec
               recedentibus
               perfidis
               fidem
               minui
               ,
               &c.
               
                 Item
                 ,
                 Tract
                 :
                 contra
                 Demetrianum
                 .
                 Tom
                 ,
              
               1.
               p.
               226.
               
               Viget
               apud
               nos
               spei
               robur
               ,
               &
               firmitas
               fidei
               ,
               &
               inter
               ipsas
               seculi
               labentis
               ruinas
               erecta
               mens
               &
               immobilis
               virtus
               ,
               &
               nunquam
               nisi
               laeta
               patientia
               ,
               &
               de
               Deo
               suo
               semper
               anima
               secura
               :
               
                 and
                 pag.
              
               230.
               
               
                 Speaking
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 is
                 once
                 truly
                 regenerated
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 these
                 words
                 .
              
               Neque
               enim
               poterit
               nisi
               laetus
               esse
               ,
               &
               gratus
               ,
               qui
               cum
               morti
               esset
               obnoxius
               ,
               factus
               est
               immortalitate
               securus
               .
               
                 Item
                 ,
                 Tract
                 :
                 de
                 Simplec
                 :
                 Prael
                 :
                 Tom.
              
               1.
               pag.
               249.
               
               Adulterari
               non
               potest
               sponsa
               Christi
               incorrupta
               est
               ,
               &
               pudica
               .
               Vnam
               domum
               novit
               :
               vnius
               cubiculi
               sanctitatem
               casto
               pudore
               custodit
               .
               Haec
               nos
               Deo
               servat
               :
               haec
               Filios
               reg
               no
               ,
               quos
               generavit
               assignat
               ,
               
                 &
                 Ib.
                 p.
              
               252.
               
               Nemo
               aestimet
               bonos
               de
               Ecclesia
               posse
               discedere
               .
               Triticum
               non
               rapit
               ventus
               ,
               nec
               arborem
               solida
               radice
               fundatam
               procella
               subvertit
               .
               Inanes
               paleae
               tempestate
               jactantur
               ,
               inualidae
               arbores
               turbinis
               incursione
               evertuntur
               .
               Hos
               execratur
               &
               
               percutit
               Ioannes
               Apostolus
               ,
               dicens
               ,
               
                 Ex
                 nobis
                 exierunt
                 ,
                 sed
                 non
                 fuerunt
                 ex
                 nobis
                 :
                 si
                 enim
                 fuissent
                 ex
                 nobis
                 ,
                 mansissent
                 nobiscum
                 .
              
               Hinc
               haereses
               &
               factae
               sunt
               frequenter
               &
               fiunt
               ,
               dum
               perversa
               mens
               non
               habet
               pacem
               :
               dum
               perfidia
               discordans
               non
               tenet
               vnitatem
               .
               Fieri
               vero
               haec
               Dominus
               permittit
               &
               patitur
               ,
               vt
               dum
               corda
               ac
               mentes
               nostras
               veritatis
               discrimen
               examinet
               ,
               probatorum
               fides
               integra
               ,
               manifesta
               luce
               clarescat
               :
               Per
               Apostolum
               praemonet
               Spiritus
               sanctus
               ,
               &
               dicit
               :
               
                 Oportet
                 &
                 hareses
                 esse
                 ,
                 vt
                 probati
                 manifesti
                 sint
                 in
                 vobis
                 .
              
               Sic
               probantur
               fideles
               ,
               sic
               perfidi
               deteguntur
               :
               sic
               &
               ante
               judicij
               diem
               hic
               quoque
               jam
               justorum
               ,
               atque
               iniustorum
               animae
               dividuntur
               ,
               &
               a
               frumento
               paleae
               seperantur
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               by
               this
               holy
               Fathers
               sentence
               and
               opinion
               ,
               the
               true
               regenerate
               Saints
               of
               God
               can
               neither
               finally
               nor
               totally
               fall
               from
               grace
               :
               bnt
               only
               hypocrites
               who
               neuer
               had
               any
               grace
               at
               all
               in
               truth
               ,
               but
               meerely
               in
               outward
               shew
               .
               The
               same
               Father
               hath
               one
               pregnant
               place
               more
               to
               this
               very
               purpose
               with
               which
               I
               will
               conlude
               :
               and
               that
               is
               in
            
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Epist.
             2.
             
             Antoniano
             Fratri
             :
             
               his
               words
               are
               these
            
             .
             
               Graves
               viros
               ,
               &
               semel
               supra
               Petram
               robustam
               solida
               stabilitate
               fundatos
               ,
               non
               dico
               aura
               leui
               ,
               sed
               nec
               vento
               aut
               turbine
               amoveri
               .
               Manet
               enim
               fidentium
               robur
               immobile
               ,
               &
               apud
               timentes
               ac
               diligentes
               toto
               corde
               Deum
               stabilis
               &
               fortis
               perseverat
               integritas
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Arnobius
             .
          
           
             Arnobius
             who
             fluorished
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Dioclesian
             from
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             290.
             to
             300.
             in
             his
             Commentarie
             vpon
             Psal.
             124.
             alias
             125.
             ver
             .
             1.
             2.
             concurreth
             with
             vs
             :
             His
             words
             are
             these
             .
             
               Qui
               confidit
               in
               imperatorem
               militet
               in
               circuitu
               eius
               :
               qui
               confidit
               in
               potestatibus
               mundi
               ,
               apparitores
               in
               tuitione
               eius
               :
               qui
               confidit
               in
               facultatibus
               suis
               ,
               nummi
               in
               manu
               eius
               .
               Qui
               confidit
               autem
               in
               Domino
               ,
            
             montes
             sunt
             in
             circuitu
             ejus
             .
             
               Qui
               sic
               confidit
               (
               ille
               est
               )
            
             sicut
             mons
             Sion
             ,
             non
             commouebitur
             in
             aeternum
             :
             
               nulla
               secta
               ,
               nulla
               Haeresis
               ,
               nullus
               disputator
               ,
               eum
               à
               recti
               tenero
               detorquebit
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Hilarie
             .
          
           
             Hilarie
             
               Bishop
               of
               Poytiers
               who
               flourished
               from
               about
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
            
             350.
             to
             370
             :
             
               doth
               consent
               with
               vs
               in
               this
               particular
               
               point
               .
            
             De
             Trinitate
             lib.
             1.
             pag.
             3.
             
               according
               to
               the
               edition
               at
               Colen
               .
            
             1617.
             
               his
               words
               are
               these
            
             .
             
               Regeneratio
               advitam
               mors
               est
               ex
               vita
               :
               &
               morientes
               vitijs
               immortalitati
               renascimur
               ,
               Christo
               pro
               nobis
               ex
               immortalitate
               moriente
               ,
               vt
               ad
               immortalitatem
               vnà
               cum
               eo
               excitaremur
               ex
               motte
               .
               
                 Math.
                 Can.
              
               4.
               pag.
               150.
               h
               :
               Apostoli
               autem
               sunt
               rerum
               coelestium
               praedicatores
               ,
               &
               aeternitatis
               velut
               satores
               ,
               immortalitatem
               omnibus
               corporibus
               quibus
               eorum
               sermo
               aspersus
               fuerit
               conferentes
               .
               Merito
               igitur
               
                 Sal
                 terrae
              
               nuncupati
               sunt
               ,
               per
               doctrinae
               virtutem
               saliendi
               modo
               aeternitate
               corpora
               reservantes
               ,
               Can.
               6.
               
                 in
                 Math.
                 pag.
              
               155.
               
                 a.
                 b.
                 Qui
                 verba
                 Christi
                 audit
                 &
                 facit
                 ,
                 super
                 Petram
                 est
                 adificatus
              
               &
               fundamento
               stabili
               firmoque
               consistit
               ,
               eumque
               incidentium
               tempestatum
               impetus
               non
               potest
               dissoluere
               ,
               nec
               loco
               suo
               mouere
               .
               
                 Ib.
                 Can.
              
               10
               p.
               169.
               
                 a.
                 vpon
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 Non
                 duas
                 tunicas
                 :
              
               Sufficit
               enim
               nobis
               Christus
               semel
               indutus
               .
               
                 In
                 Psal.
              
               1.
               
               
                 Enarrat
                 .
                 p.
              
               193.
               b.
               Iam
               non
               sicut
               in
               Adamo
               donū
               ejus
               &
               statuta
               perturbabūtur
               ,
               quia
               ille
               constitutae
               immortalitatis
               beatitudinem
               peccato
               transgressae
               legis
               amisit
               :
               sed
               per
               redemptionem
               ligni
               vitae
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               Dominica
               passione
               cum
               ipsi
               ligno
               vitae
               similes
               crimus
               ,
               jam
               quicquid
               in
               nobis
               fiet
               aeternum
               est
               :
               aeternum
               autem
               cum
               beatitudinis
               sensu
               .
               
                 Prosporè
                 dirigentur
                 autem
                 omnia
                 illa
                 quae
                 fient
                 ,
              
               non
               demutatione
               incerta
               ,
               non
               natura
               infirma
               cum
               incorruptio
               corruptionem
               ,
               &
               aeternitas
               infirmitatem
               ,
               &
               forma
               Dei
               formam
               terrenae
               carnis
               absorpserit
               .
               Huic
               igitur
               plantato
               ligno
               ,
               in
               tempore
               suo
               hos
               fructus
               suos
               danti
               beatus
               ille
               erit
               similis
               ,
               ipse
               quoque
               in
               paradiso
               plantatus
               ,
               vt
               plantatio
               Dei
               ,
               non
               eradicanda
               permaneat
               ,
               in
               quo
               omnia
               à
               Deo
               facta
               prospere
               dirigentur
               ,
               nulla
               deinceps
               demutatione
               ,
               vel
               infirmitatis
               nostrae
               ,
               eradican
               da
               vel
               temporis
               .
               
                 In
                 Psa.
              
               118.
               alias
               119.
               p.
               259.
               e.
               Sperans
               in
               judicijs
               Dei
               verbū
               veritatis
               de
               corde
               sibi
               non
               metuit
               auferri
               .
               
                 Vid.
                 In
                 Ps.
              
               262.
               
                 e.
                 f.
                 pag.
              
               280.
               c.
               Finis
               nullus
               est
               spei
               nostrae
               ,
               sed
               in
               coelestes
               res
               semper
               extenditur
               ,
               &
               in
               aeterna
               Dei
               promissa
               procedit
               .
               Nullum
               tempus
               vacuum
               habet
               ,
               nullum
               otiosum
               pag.
               282.
               
                 a.
                 b.
              
               Haec
               itaque
               indemutandae
               veritatis
               est
               constitutio
               :
               sic
               principio
               verborum
               Dei
               veritas
               est
               ,
               〈◊〉
               
               novus
               homo
               regeneratus
               in
               Christo
               ,
               viuat
               deinceps
               secundum
               aeterni
               Dei
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               coelestis
               Adae
               imaginem
               ,
               jam
               aeternus
               .
               
                 In
                 Psa.
              
               120.
               alias
               ,
               121.
               pag.
               287.
               
                 f.
                 h.
              
               Ergò
               quia
               adversantes
               nobis
               daemonum
               virtutes
               ,
               optima
               &
               validissima
               fidei
               nostrae
               opera
               debilitare
               &
               convulnerare
               contendunt
               ,
               idcircò
               
                 super
                 manum
                 dexterae
                 cust●…dia
                 Dei
                 vigilatura
              
               promittitur
               :
               vt
               illibata
               in
               nobis
               bonae
               voluntatis
               opera
               perseuerent
               ,
               quibus
               manentibus
               aeterni
               illius
               &
               beati
               temporis
               regno
               ,
               abstersa
               enim
               infirmitate
               corporeae
               labis
               mancipemur
               .
               Ergo
               fidelem
               animam
               ,
               ab
               omni
               malo
               Dominus
               custodit
               :
               id
               est
               ,
               ne
               eam
               diaboli
               tinea
               corrumpat
               ,
               ne
               fur
               obrepat
               ,
               ne
               canis
               oblatret
               ,
               ne
               Lupus
               laceret
               ,
               ne
               vrsus
               desaeuiat
               ,
               ne
               pardus
               insileat
               ,
               ne
               Tigris
               aduolet
               ,
               ne
               Leo
               vastet
               .
               
                 In
                 Ps.
              
               128.
               pag.
               301.
               
                 D.
                 Saepe
                 impugnauerunt
                 me
                 à
                 inuentute
                 mea
                 :
                 Etenim
                 non
                 posterant
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
               Talis
               religiosorum
               debet
               esse
               confessio
               .
               Et
               hae●…
               vera
               fid●…i
               probatio
               est
               ,
               vt
               qui
               saepè
               eos
               à
               iuuentute
               impugnant
               ,
               nunquam
               tamen
               eorum
               quos
               &
               saepe
               ,
               &
               pridem
               à
               inuentute
               impugnauerint
               ,
               praepotentes
               sint
               .
               Adversus
               validiores
               &
               longum
               &
               frequens
               est
               praelium
               .
               Et
               idcircò
               inimicae
               spiritalesque
               virtutes
               firmos
               fide
               ,
               &
               timore
               Dei
               viros
               ,
               &
               diu
               &
               saepè
               pertentant
               :
               quia
               iterari
               necesse
               est
               ,
               quod
               diu
               geritur
               ,
               nunquam
               obtinetur
               .
               
                 In
                 Psal.
              
               134.
               pag.
               311.
               h.
               Serui
               Domini
               .
               jam
               non
               vagi
               ,
               non
               er●…atici
               ,
               
                 sed
                 stant●…s
                 in
                 domo
                 eius
                 sunt
                 ,
              
               &
               stantium
               firmitate
               stabiliti
               .
               
                 Et
                 in
                 Ps.
              
               244.
               pag.
               340.
               
                 d.
                 vpon
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 Suffulcit
                 Dominus
                 omnes
                 quiruunt
                 ,
                 &
                 erigit
                 omnes
                 elisos
                 .
              
               Adest
               omnibus
               Dei
               Sanctitas
               ,
               &
               se
               humanis
               auxilijs
               non
               subtrahit
               :
               
                 Suffulcit
                 enim
                 Dominus
              
               non
               collapsos
               ,
               sedcadentes
               .
               Quod
               etsi
               trahat
               pronus
               naturae
               lapsus
               in
               casum
               :
               poenitentia
               tamen
               ,
               quae
               autor
               est
               desinendi
               ,
               ne
               penitus
               j●…m
               ceciderit
               ,
               sistet
               in
               lapsu
               ,
               suffulcit
               .
               Ruere
               enim
               ,
               non
               ru●…le
               ,
               potest
               in
               id
               confirmat●…m
               esse
               ne
               ruerit
               .
            
             
               All
               which
               sayings
               proue
               the
               assent
               of
               this
               ancient
               Father
               to
               this
               our
               assertion
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Basil.
             
          
           
             Basil
             the
             great
             ,
             a
             learned
             and
             holy
             Father
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Caesaria
             and
             Cappad●…cia
             ,
             who
             flourished
             in
             the
             raigne
             of
             Valens
             the
             Emperour
             about
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             370
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             380
             :
             
             concurreth
             with
             vs.
             For
             in
             his
             booke
             
               de
               Uera
               Virginita●…
               .
               Tom.
            
             2.
             2.
             
             
               Editio
               .
               Basil.
            
             1565.
             pag.
             160.
             his
             words
             are
             these
             .
             
               Neque
               enim
               ideo
               descendit
               Christus
               ,
               vt
               inhaerend●…
               sponsae
               remaneret
               in
               terris
               ,
               sed
               vt
               assumens
               eam
               atque
               in
               meliora
               cōmutans
               ,
               è
               terris
               ad
               caelos
               ,
               et
               ad
               regna
               aeterna
               reueheret
               .
               Nempe
               quae
               Christo
               desponsa
               est
               ,
               non
               modo
               ad
               sponsalia
               lauacro
               Ioanne
               vtitur
               ministro
               ,
               sed
               angelos
               etiam
               habet
               ,
               qui
               ascendenti
               ad
               patris
               solium
               epithalamiū
               canant
               :
               non
               modò
               igitur
               virgo
               vnione
               qua
               incorruptibili
               verbo
               conjungitur
               incorrupta
               perdurat
               ,
               verum
               ipsa
               quoque
               integritas
               postquam
               fuerit
               vnita
               ,
               perficitur
               .
               Non
               enim
               in
               morem
               carnalis
               sponsi
               qui
               integram
               virginem
               carnali
               coniugio
               violat
               et
               mulierem
               facit
               ,
               animarum
               quoque
               nostrarum
               sponsus
               incorruptam
               animam
               sua
               communione
               commaculat
               ,
               sed
               inquinatā
               potius
               a
               diabolo
               per
               voluptates
               corporis
               nactus
               ,
               eam
               ,
               ex
               muliere
               polluta
               immaculatam
               virginem
               efficit
               .
               Sicut
               enim
               autor
               ac
               princeps
               vxoris
               corrumpendae
               est
               vir
               ,
               ita
               incorruptionis
               cuique
               nostrum
               autor
               est
               Dominus
               :
               qui
               cum
               nostrae
               inuiolata
               puritatis
               ratione
               sit
               Dominus
               ,
               ipsam
               à
               principio
               nobis
               iudulsit
               :
               quem
               etiam
               incorruptionis
               nostrae
               Dominum
               oportet
               cognoscere
               ,
               in
               co
               scilicet
               man
               endo
               et
               inhabitando
               .
               
                 In
                 ipso
                 quippe
                 viuimus
                 ,
                 mouemur
                 et
                 sumus
                 ,
              
               vt
               eam
               quasi
               totius
               virtutis
               et
               integritatis
               domum
               semper
               incolentes
               ,
               non
               excidamus
               eo
               quod
               in
               ipso
               est
               illibatae
               sanctitatis
               domicilio
               .
               Sicut
               enim
               in
               his
               qui
               digni
               sunt
               inhabitat
               et
               inambulat
               :
               ita
               rursus
               qui
               digni
               sunt
               ,
               in
               ipso
               habitant
               .
               
                 So
                 in
                 his
                 Scolia
                 :
                 vpon
                 Psal.
              
               144.
               verse
               .
               19.
               25.
               
               Hicrursus
               de
               benignitate
               Dei
               disserit
               ,
               quae
               est
               maxima
               regni
               eius
               gloria
               :
               quod
               non
               solum
               stantes
               ,
               sed
               
                 et
                 cafuros
                 conseruat
                 ne
                 prolabantur
                 ,
                 et
                 iacentes
                 erigit
                 :
              
               et
               quod
               mirabile
               est
               ,
               non
               vnum
               aut
               alterum
               ,
               sed
               vniuers●…s
               ,
               et
               haec
               est
               haud
               modica
               diuinae
               prouidentiae
               portio
               ,
               quod
               eos
               quibus
               prouidet
               ,
               munitos
               reddit
               .
               Si
               vero
               quosdam
               diligentium
               se
               puniri
               sinit
               ,
               est
               hoc
               animas
               eorum
               custodientis
               ,
               illustrioresque
               reddentis
               ,
               etiamsi
               corpus
               intereat
               .
               
                 So
                 in
                 his
                 Sermon
                 De
                 Spirito
                 Sancto
                 :
                 Tom.
              
               1.
               pag.
               416.
               
               Quemadmodum
               solis
               radij
               nubes
               illuminant
               ,
               et
               asspectu
               fulgido
               splendescere
               faciant
               ;
               
               ita
               et
               Spiritus
               sanctus
               corpus
               hominis
               ingressus
               vitam
               dedit
               ,
               immortalitatem
               dedit
               ,
               sanctimoniam
               dedit
               ,
               et
               quod
               iacebat
               erexit
               .
               Habet
               enim
               homo
               per
               inhabitationem
               spiritus
               dignitatem
               Propheticam
               ,
               Apostolicam
               et
               angelicam
               ,
               cum
               anteà
               fuerit
               terra
               ac
               cinis
               :
               et
               qui
               participes
               spiritus
               sunt
               diuino
               quodam
               modo
               viuunt
               ,
               vitam
               adepti
               diuinam
               ac
               caelestem
               .
               
                 So
                 in
                 his
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 De
                 Legend
                 .
                 libris
                 .
                 Gentilium
                 .
                 Tom.
              
               1.
               pag.
               409.
               
               Virtus
               autem
               sola
               possessio
               immortalis
               ,
               atque
               immobilis
               ,
               et
               viuenti
               et
               morienti
               permanens
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ambrose
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Ambrose
             Bishop
             of
             Millaine
             who
             flourished
             from
             the
             
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             370.
             till
             about
             the
             yeare
             400.
             concurreth
             
             with
             vs
             :
             for
             in
             his
             Enarration
             vpon
             Psa.
             36.
             alias
             .
             37.
             verse
             .
             24.
             
             Though
             the
             righteous
             fall
             ,
             yet
             he
             shall
             not
             bee
             vtrerly
             cast
             downe
             ,
             his
             words
             are
             these
             .
             
               Iustus
               cadit
               interdum
               ,
               sed
               si
               justus
               est
               ,
               
                 cum
                 ceciderit
                 non
                 conturbabitur
              
               .
               Quod
               conditionis
               est
               ,
               cadit
               :
               quod
               justiciae
               resurgit
               :
               quoniam
               justum
               Deus
               non
               derelinquet
               ,
               sed
               
                 confirma●…
                 manum
                 eius
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 Psal.
              
               40
               :
               
                 his
                 words
                 are
                 these
              
               .
               Qui
               fidelis
               est
               in
               terram
               non
               cadit
               .
               
                 So
                 in
                 his
                 Enaration
                 vpon
                 the
              
               50.
               
               
                 Psal.
                 verse
              
               12.
               
               
                 Confirme
                 mee
                 with
                 thy
                 principall
                 or
                 chiefe
                 spirit
                 ,
                 his
                 words
                 are
                 those
                 .
              
               Firmamentum
               nostrum
               spiritus
               principalis
               est
               .
               Denique
               is
               qui
               principali
               confirmatur
               spiritu
               ,
               non
               est
               obnoxius
               seruituti
               :
               nescit
               seruire
               peccato
               ,
               nescit
               fluitare
               ,
               nec
               studio
               nutat
               incertus
               ,
               sed
               firmatus
               in
               Petra
               ,
               solido
               stabilitur
               vestigio
               .
               So
               
               
                 in
                 his
                 Commentary
                 vpon
                 Rom.
              
               8.
               ver
               .
               29
               ,
               30.
               
                 he
                 hath
                 these
                 words
              
               .
               Deus
               istos
               quos
               persciuit
               futuros
               sibi
               deuotos
               elegit
               ad
               promissa
               praemia
               capescenda
               ,
               vt
               hi
               qui
               credere
               videntur
               ,
               et
               non
               permanent
               in
               fide
               caepta
               ,
               à
               Deo
               electi
               negentur
               :
               quia
               quos
               Deus
               elegit
               apud
               se
               permanent
               .
               
                 Et
                 quos
                 vocauit
                 ,
                 ipsos
                 et
                 iustificauit
                 :
                 quos
                 autem
                 iustificauit
                 ,
                 ipsos
                 et
                 magnificauit
                 :
              
               quia
               quos
               praesciuit
               Deus
               aptos
               sibi
               ,
               hi
               credentes
               permanent
               ;
               quia
               aliter
               fieri
               non
               potest
               ,
               nisi
               quos
               praesciuit
               Deus
               ,
               et
               ipsos
               et
               justificauit
               :
               ac
               per
               hec
               magnificauit
               illos
               ,
               vt
               similes
               fiant
               filio
               Dei.
               De
               caeteris
               quos
               non
               praesciuit
               Dev●…
               non
               est
               illi
               cura
               ,
               in
               hac
               gratia
               ,
               quia
               non
               praescijt
               .
               At
               si
               
               credant
               aut
               eligantur
               ad
               tempus
               ,
               quia
               videntur
               boni
               ne
               justitia
               contempta
               videatur
               ,
               non
               permanent
               tamen
               vt
               magnificentur
               ,
               sicut
               Saul
               et
               Iudas
               :
               
                 And
                 againe
                 in
                 his
                 Commentarie
                 vpon
                 Ephes.
              
               1.
               4.
               
                 he
                 hath
                 these
                 words
              
               .
               Quos
               Deus
               vocare
               dicitur
               perseuerant
               in
               fide
               .
               
                 So
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 booke
                 De
                 Vocatione
                 Gentium
                 :
                 cap.
              
               4.
               and
               9.
               
                 his
                 words
                 are
                 these
              
               .
               Charitas
               
               Christi
               eos
               quos
               diligit
               ,
               inseperabiles
               facit
               ,
               idest
               ,
               vsque
               in
               finem
               perseuerantes
               :
               nam
               quid
               est
               aliud
               perseuerare
               ,
               quam
               tentatione
               non
               vinci
               .
            
             
               And
               there
               hee
               produceth
               many
               pertinent
               and
               pregnant
               texts
               of
               Scripture
               :
               as
               Phil.
            
             1.
             6.
             cap.
             3.
             13.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             35.
             1
             
             Thes.
             2.
             13.
             cap.
             5.
             23
             ,
             24.
             2
             
             Thes.
             2.
             17.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.
             10.
             1
             
             Cor.
             15.
             57.
             
             Luke
             22.
             32.
             
             Iohn
             10.
             28
             ,
             29.
             1
             
             Iohn
             5.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
               to
               proue
               that
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               doe
               perseuere
               in
               grace
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               himselfe
               is
               the
               author
               and
               giuer
               of
               this
               their
               perseuerance
               .
               And
               in
               his
               secoud
               booke
               De
               vocatione
               Gentium
               :
               cap.
            
             9.
             
               these
               are
               his
               words
            
             .
             
               Innumeris
               sanctis
               suis
               ,
               donat
               vitutem
               perseuerandi
               vsque
               ad
               finem
               diuina
               protectio
               :
               à
               nullis
               tamen
               aufert
               ,
               quod
               ipsis
               repugnat
               ex
               ipsis
               ,
               vt
               in
               omnibus
               studijs
               eorum
               ,
               atque
               conatibus
               ,
               semper
               inter
               se
               velle
               et
               nolle
               decertet
               .
               Meritò
               igitur
               non
               solum
               incipientibus
               ,
               verum
               etiam
               prouectissimis
               sanctis
               vniformiter
               Domino
               supplicatur
               et
               dicitur
               .
               
                 Ne
                 nos
                 inducas
                 in
                 tentationem
                 ,
                 sed
                 libera
                 nos
                 à
                 malo
                 :
              
               vniversis
               enim
               
               qui
               in
               fide
               ac
               dilectione
               permanent
               ab
               ipso
               donatur
               ,
               ne
               in
               tentatione
               superentur
               ,
               vt
               qui
               gloriatur
               ,
               in
               Domino
               glorietur
               ,
               ipsamque
               gloriam
               ijsdem
               quibus
               eam
               impertit
               ,
               adscribit
               :
               vt
               quamvis
               in
               auxilio
               Deisteterunt
               ,
               quia
               in
               se
               habebant
               vndè
               caderent
               ,
               ipsorū
               sit
               meritū
               quod
               steterunt
               ,
               Igitur
               sicut
               qui
               crediderunt
               iuvantur
               vt
               fide
               maneant
               ,
               sic
               qui
               nondū
               crediderunt
               iuvantur
               vt
               credant
               .
               
                 And
                 a
                 little
              
               
               
                 after
                 .
                 Quod
                 pater
                 filio
                 dedit
                 ,
                 filius
                 non
                 amittit
                 :
                 neque
                 quisquam
              
               
               
                 potest
                 de
                 manu
                 eius
                 eripere
                 ,
                 quod
                 accepit
                 .
                 Firmum
                 fundamentum
              
               
               
                 Dei
                 stat
                 ,
                 et
                 mansuri
                 in
                 aeternum
                 templi
                 eaificatio
                 non
                 vacillat
                 :
              
               praetenta
               supra
               omnes
               veritate
               et
               misericordia
               Dei
               ,
               a
               quo
               quod
               et
               nemini
               negatur
               ,
               et
               nulli
               debetur
               ,
               in
               ijs
               quoque
               promisit
               ,
               efficitur
               .
               
                 Ipse
                 enim
                 operatur
                 omnia
                 in
                 omnibus
                 .
              
               Q●…i
               sicut
               praesciuit
               ante
               secula
               quanta
               totius
               mundi
               hominū
               multitudo
               ,
               vel
               communibus
               via
               donis
               ,
               vel
               specialibus
               adiuta
               
               presidijs
               ,
               declinas
               tamen
               ab
               itinere
               veritatis
               ac
               vitae
               ingressura
               esset
               latitudinem
               erroris
               ac
               mortis
               .
               Ita
               semper
               praecognitum
               habuit
               ,
               quantus
               piorū
               numerus
               per
               opem
               gratiae
               ,
               et
               per
               seruitutem
               obedientiae
               ad
               eternam
               beatitudinem
               pertineret
               ,
               vt
               nullo
               excidente
               de
               plenitudine
               promissorū
               ,
               qui
               nec
               prouectu
               erat
               fallendus
               ,
               nec
               auxilio
               defuturus
               ,
               eos
               glorificaret
               prae
               omnibus
               ,
               quos
               elegit
               ex
               omnibus
               .
               uniuersitati
               quippe
               hominum
               ,
               ita
               multiplex
               atque
               ineffabibilis
               Dei
               bonitas
               consuluit
               semper
               ,
               et
               consulit
               ,
               vt
               neque
               vlli
               pereuntiū
               excusatio
               suppetat
               ,
               de
               abnegati
               lumine
               veritatis
               ,
               neque
               cuiquam
               sit
               liberum
               de
               sua
               justitia
               gloriari
               :
               cū
               et
               illos
               propria
               nequitia
               demergat
               ad
               paenam
               :
               et
               istos
               Dei
               gratia
               perducat
               ad
               gloriam
               .
               
                 See
                 Prosper
                 Aquitanicus
                 de
                 vocat
                 :
                 Gent.
                 lib.
              
               2.
               cap.
               28.
               
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epiphanius
             .
          
           
             
               Epiphanius
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Cyprus
               who
               ●…ourished
               about
               the
               yeare
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             300.
             
               and
               after
               coucurreth
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               conse●…teth
               to
               them
               and
               vs
               in
               this
               particular
               .
               For
               lib.
            
             2.
             
             Tom.
             2.
             
             
               Contra
               haereses
               .
               haeres
            
             :
             69.
             pag.
             627.
             
               edit
               .
               Lutesiana
            
             .
             1612.
             
               his
               words
               are
               these
            
             
               Sic
               et
               Dominus
               docuit
               Discipulos
               suos
               dicens
               .
               
                 Si
                 quod
                 ab
                 initio
                 a●…diuistis
                 manserit
                 in
                 vobis
                 ,
                 vos
                 in
                 me
                 manebitis
                 et
                 ego
                 in
                 patre
                 et
                 vos
                 in
                 me
                 .
              
               Quare
               veritas
               fidei
               ab
               initio
               à
               Domino
               audita
               manet
               in
               sancta
               Dei
               Ecclesia
               ,
               et
               propter
               à
               man
               et
               sancta
               D●…i
               Ecclesia
               et
               orthodoxa
               fides
               in
               Domino
               ,
               et
               Dominus
               vnigenitus
               in
               patre
               ,
               et
               pater
               in
               filio
               ,
               et
               nos
               in
               ipso
               per
               sanctum
               spiritū
               ,
               si
               facti
               fuerimus
               templa
               sancta
               ipsius
               spiritus
               capacia
               ;
               quemadmodum
               dixit
               sanctus
               Dei
               Apostolus
               .
               
                 Vos
                 templum
                 Dei
                 estis
                 ,
                 et
                 Spiritus
                 Dei
                 habitat
                 in
                 vobis
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Chrysostome
             .
          
           
             
               Chrysostome
               whofl●…urished
               from
               the
               the
               yeare
               .
            
             230.
             to
             .
             212.
             
               hath
               〈◊〉
               vs
               his
               testimonie
               and
               approb●…tion
               vpon
               record
               in
               this
               particular
               point
               .
               For
               about
               the
               end
               of
               his
               fi●…st
               Homilie
               vpon
               Genesis
               ,
               his
               words
               are
               these
               .
            
             
             
               Spiritualia
               ●…unt
               firma
               immobilia
               ,
               vicissitudinem
               
               non
               accipientia
               ,
               ad
               omne
               seculū
               se
               extendentia
               :
            
             
               applying
               these
               words
               to
               graces
               which
               are
               proper
               to
               the
               Saints
               :
               Hom.
               in
               Psal
            
             120.
             
               his
               words
               are
               p●…oper
            
             .
             
               
                 Custodiet
                 introitum
                 tuum
                 ,
                 et
                 
                 exitum
                 tuum
                 ex
                 hoc
                 nunc
                 et
                 vsque
                 in
                 seculum
                 .
              
               Hic
               quidem
               certè
               omnem
               vitam
               significat
               .
               In
               his
               enim
               vita
               vniuersa
               confistit
               ,
               nempè
               in
               ingressa
               et
               exitu
               ;
               et
               id
               volens
               apertivs
               significare
               ,
               subiungit
               .
               
                 Ab
                 hoc
                 nunc
                 et
                 vsque
                 in
                 seculum
                 .
              
               Non
               vno
               inquit
               ,
               aut
               duobus
               aut
               tribus
               ,
               aut
               decem
               ,
               aut
               viginti
               ,
               aut
               centum
               diebus
               ,
               sed
               perpetuò
               .
               Quod
               quidem
               non
               in
               est
               hominibus
               ,
               sed
               sunt
               mnltae
               mutationes
               rerum
               ,
               frequentes
               traductiones
               ,
               et
               continuae
               vicissitudines
               .
               Hodiè
               amicus
               ;
               hodiè
               fert
               opem
               cras
               verò
               te
               deserit
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               oppugnat
               ,
               et
               insidiatur
               quouis
               hoste
               grauius
               ,
               sed
               quae
               Dei
               sunt
               ,
               manent
               immobilia
               ,
               perpetua
               ,
               immortalia
               ,
               stabilia
               ,
               fine
               carentia
               .
               
                 And
                 hom
                 .
                 in
                 Psal.
              
               124.
               1.
               
               Montem
               enim
               dixit
               spem
               in
               Deu
               immutabilem
               ,
               firmam
               et
               constantem
               ,
               invincibilem
               ,
               et
               inexpugnabilem
               .
               Q●…e
               enim
               ,
               etiamsi
               quis
               innumerabiles
               adhibeat
               machinas
               ,
               montem
               convellere
               nec
               labefactare
               poterit
               :
               ita
               etiam
               qui
               eum
               aggreditur
               qui
               spem
               in
               Deo
               collocavit
               ,
               reuertitur
               domū
               manibus
               vacuis
               .
               Commotionem
               nè
               voces
               rerū
               casus
               :
               non
               est
               enim
               
               hoc
               commotio
               sed
               animae
               intertis
               ,
               et
               virtutem
               amisisse
               ,
               quod
               quidem
               non
               euenit
               in
               periculis
               ,
               ijs
               qui
               sunt
               sobrij
               ac
               
               sapientes
               .
               Hom.
               5.
               
                 in
                 Iohn
                 :
                 vpon
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 woman
                 of
                 Samaria
                 ,
                 Whosoeuer
                 shall
                 drinke
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 giue
                 him
                 shall
                 neuer
                 thirst
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 He
                 hath
                 these
                 words
                 .
              
               Spiritus
               gratia
               cū
               menti
               illapsa
               est
               eamque
               irrigarit
               omni
               fonte
               vberius
               scaturit
               ,
               nunquam
               deficit
               ,
               nunquam
               vacuatur
               nūquam
               stat
               .
               Hom.
               9.
               
                 in
                 Rom.
              
               Talis
               est
               ipsa
               Dei
               gratia
               ,
               finem
               nullū
               habet
               ,
               terminū
               non
               nouit
               ,
               sed
               et
               ad
               maiora
               semper
               propagatur
               ,
               atque
               progreditur
               .
               Id
               quod
               non
               ita
               in
               hominibus
               vsu
               venit
               .
               Verbi
               gratia
               ,
               assecutus
               est
               quis
               magistratū
               ,
               gloriam
               ,
               principatū
               ,
               tamen
               in
               eo
               perpetuus
               non
               manet
               ,
               sed
               confestim
               ab
               eo
               excutitur
               .
               Nam
               vt
               honorem
               cum
               humana
               manus
               non
               eripiat
               ,
               certò
               superueniens
               mors
               omniò
               ereptura
               est
               .
               At
               quae
               Deus
               bona
               largitur
               ,
               haudquaquā
               talia
               sunt
               ,
               a
               quibus
               non
               homo
               ,
               non
               tempus
               ,
               non
               rerū
               adversarium
               vis
               ,
               non
               ipse
               diabolus
               ,
               non
               mors
               ingruens
               deturbare
               nos
               poterit
               :
               quin
               vel
               mortui
               cùm
               sumus
               ,
               tum
               demū
               firmius
               ea
               possidemus
               ,
               atque
               adeò
               quo
               progredimur
               magis
               
               eo
               pluribus
               semper
               ,
               maioribusque
               illis
               effectis
               fruimur
               .
               
                 Onapropter
              
               si
               futuris
               fidem
               non
               habes
               ,
               saltem
               praesentia
               ,
               et
               quae
               iam
               es
               assecutus
               de
               illis
               tibi
               fidem
               faciant
               .
               Idcircò
               ,
               enim
               ,
               ait
               ,
               
                 gloriamur
                 sub
                 spe
                 gloriae
              
               :
               quia
               futurarū
               rerū
               spes
               sic
               firma
               est
               atque
               euidens
               ,
               vt
               et
               iam
               datarū
               ,
               aequè
               et
               super
               illis
               gloriamur
               .
            
             Hom.
             3.
             in
             2
             
               Cor.
               vpon
               these
               words
               ,
               hee
               that
               hath
               established
               vs
               with
               yon
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               hath
               annoynted
               vs
               is
               God
               :
               who
               hath
               also
               sealed
               vs
               ,
               and
               giuen
               vs
               the
               earnest
               of
               the
               spirit
               in
               our
               hearts
               .
               Hee
               discourseth
               thus
               .
            
             
               Rursū
               per
               preterita
               fidem
               futuris
               conciliat
               .
               Nam
               si
               ipse
               est
               qui
               
                 nos
                 in
                 Christo
                 confirmat
              
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               qui
               nos
               a
               fide
               quae
               est
               in
               Christo
               dimoveri
               non
               sinit
               :
               atque
               ipse
               etiam
               est
               
                 qui
                 nos
                 vnxit
                 ,
                 spiritumque
                 in
                 cordibus
                 nostris
                 dedit
                 ,
              
               qui
               tandem
               ,
               non
               futura
               quoque
               daturus
               est
               ?
               Nam
               cùm
               principū
               ,
               et
               materiam
               ,
               et
               radicem
               ac
               fontem
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               veram
               ipsius
               cognitionem
               ,
               ac
               spiritus
               participationem
               largitus
               sit
               ,
               quî
               fieri
               potest
               ,
               vt
               non
               ea
               etiàm
               largiatur
               quae
               ex
               his
               oriuntur
               ?
               Nam
               cū
               illa
               horū
               causa
               donentur
               ,
               multò
               magis
               is
               qui
               haec
               dedit
               ,
               illa
               quoque
               praebebit
               .
               Et
               cū
               
                 haec
                 ad
                 huc
                 hostibus
                 dederit
                 ,
                 multò
                 magis
                 illa
                 in
                 gratiam
                 receptis
                 donabit
                 .
              
               Ac
               proinde
               ne
               spiritū
               quidem
               simplicem
               dixit
               ,
               
                 sed
                 pignus
              
               nominauit
               ,
               vt
               per
               hoc
               de
               toto
               fiduciam
               accipias
               .
               N●…que
               enim
               si
               totū
               daturus
               non
               esset
               pignus
               praebere
               ,
               ac
               frustra
               ac
               temerè
               perdere
               in
               animum
               in
               duxisset
               .
               
               
                 And
                 iu
                 his
                 Homil.
              
               1.
               
               
                 De
                 spiritu
                 sancto
                 in
                 Pentecost
              
               :
               Haec
               nobis
               spiritus
               sanctus
               regnum
               coelorum
               est
               ,
               de
               quo
               dicit
               Christus
               ,
               
                 regnum
                 coelorum
                 intra
                 vos
                 est
              
               :
               Christus
               intus
               ,
               spiritus
               sanctus
               intus
               ,
               Pater
               intus
               ;
               quae
               ocutus
               non
               vidit
               ,
               et
               quae
               aures
               non
               audierunt
               etiam
               ipsa
               intus
               .
               Et
               quomodo
               consequenter
               omnis
               Christianorū
               munda
               mens
               non
               comprobatur
               purū
               coelū
               ,
               imò
               etiam
               coelo
               praetiosior
               ?
               
                 Coeli
                 enim
                 peribunt
              
               ,
               fideles
               autem
               permanent
               in
               seculū
               quotquot
               D●…ü
               intrinsecus
               in
               seipsis
               ferunt
               ac
               vident
               .
               
                 Thus
                 is
                 Saint
                 Chrysostome
                 very
                 large
                 and
                 copious
                 for
                 vs.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Augustine
             .
          
           
             Augustine
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Hippo
             ,
             
               the
               most
               iuditious
               Diuine
               of
               all
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               who
               flourished
               in
               the
               same
               time
               that
               Saint
            
             Chry●…ostome
             and
             Epiphanius
             ,
             
               did
               and
               somwhat
               after
               them
               ,
               is
               so
               full
               and
               
               ous
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               that
               I
               wonder
               how
               any
               can
               be
               so
               impudent
               ,
               shamelesse
               and
               audacious
               as
               to
               cite
               him
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               His
               authorities
               which
               are
               punctuall
               to
               this
               our
               present
               purpose
               are
               so
               many
               ,
               and
               so
               commonly
               cited
               by
               all
               those
               who
               haue
               written
               of
               this
               subiect
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               be
               superfluous
               for
               me
               to
               mention
               them
               :
               yet
               because
               I
               haue
               vndertaken
               for
               to
               proue
               this
               doctrine
               by
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               I
               will
               onely
               quote
               one
               place
               of
               his
               ,
               which
               is
               cited
               on
               all
               hands
               ,
               and
               two
               other
               places
               which
               are
               not
               yet
               cited
               by
               any
               (
               if
               my
               memory
               faile
               me
               not
               )
               and
               so
               referre
               you
               to
               the
               rest
               .
               The
               first
               authoritie
               which
               is
               cited
               on
               all
               hands
               is
               in
               his
               booke
            
             
               De
               Corrept
               :
               et
               Gratia.
               cap.
               12.
               
               Sanctis
               
               in
               regnū
               Dei
               per
               gratiam
               praedestinatis
               ,
               non
               tantum
               tale
               adiutoriū
               gratiae
               datur
               vt
               possint
               perseuerare
               si
               velint
               ,
               sed
               tale
               vt
               eis
               perseuerantia
               ipsa
               donetur
               ,
               non
               solū
               vt
               sine
               isto
               dono
               perseuerantes
               esse
               non
               possunt
               ,
               verum
               etiam
               vt
               per
               hoc
               donū
               non
               nisi
               perseuerantes
               sint
               .
               Non
               solū
               enim
               dixit
               ,
               
                 sine
                 me
                 nihil
                 potestis
                 facere
              
               :
               verū
               etiam
               dixit
               ,
               
                 Non
                 vos
                 me
                 elegistis
                 ,
                 sed
                 ego
                 elegi
                 vos
                 ,
                 et
                 posui
                 vos
                 vt
                 eatis
                 et
                 fructum
                 afferatis
                 ,
                 et
                 fructus
                 vester
                 maneat
                 .
              
               Quibus
               verbis
               eis
               non
               solū
               iustitiam
               ,
               verū
               etiam
               perseuerantiam
               se
               dedisse
               monstrauit
               .
               Christo
               enim
               ,
               sic
               eos
               ponente
               ,
               vt
               eant
               et
               ●…erant
               fructū
               ,
               et
               fructus
               eorū
               maneat
               ,
               quis
               audeat
               dicere
               ,
               forsitan
               non
               manebit
               ?
               
                 sine
                 poenitentia
                 enim
                 ,
                 sunt
                 dona
                 et
                 vocatio
                 Dei
                 :
              
               sed
               vocatio
               eorum
               qui
               
                 secundū
                 propositū
                 vocati
                 sunt
              
               .
               Pro
               his
               ergointerpellante
               Christo
               ,
               
                 ne
                 deficiat
                 fides
                 eorum
              
               ,
               sine
               dubio
               non
               deficiet
               vsque
               in
               finem
               ,
               ac
               per
               hoc
               perseuerabit
               vsque
               in
               finem
               ,
               nec
               eam
               nisi
               manentem
               vitae
               huius
               inuer●…t
               finis
               .
               
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 after
              
               .
               Subuentū
               est
               ergo
               infirmitati
               voluntatis
               humanae
               vt
               diuinà
               gratià
               indeclinabili●…èr
               ,
               et
               inseperabilitèr
               ageretur
               ,
               e●…ideo
               quamuis
               infirma
               ,
               non
               tamen
               deficeret
               ,
               neque
               aduersitate
               vlla
               vincere●…r
               .
               Adamo
               for●…ssimo
               dimisit
               ,
               atque
               permisit
               facere
               quod
               vellet
               :
               infirmis
               seruauit
               in
               ipso
               donante
               invictissimè
               quod
               bo●…um
               est
               vellent
               ,
               nec
               hoc
               deserere
               invictissimè
               noll●…nt
               .
            
             
               What
               is
               there
               that
               can
               bee
               more
               full
               and
               punctuall
               to
               our
               purpose
               then
               this
               ?
               The
               second
               authoritie
               is
               that
               which
               you
               sha●…l
               〈◊〉
               in
               his
               Enarration
               vpon
               Psal.
            
             36.
             a●…as
             37.
             ver
             .
             31.
             
             
               The
               law
               of
               God
               is
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               none
               of
               his
               steps
               shall
               slide
               .
               Vp●…
               
               on
               which
               words
               he
               comments
               thus
               .
            
             
               Liberat
               a
               laqueo
               verbum
               
               Dei
               in
               corde
               ,
               liberat
               à
               via
               prava
               verbum
               Dei
               in
               corde
               ,
               liberat
               à
               lapsu
               verbum
               Dei
               in
               corde
               .
               Tecum
               est
               ,
               cujus
               verbum
               à
               te
               non
               recedit
               .
               Corde
               autem
               quid
               mali
               patitur
               quem
               custodit
               Deus
               ?
               Viuat
               ergo
               securus
               ,
               &
               inter
               malos
               viuat
               securus
               ,
               &
               inter
               impios
               viuat
               securus
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               his
               Enarration
               vpon
               the
            
             65.
             alias
             66.
             
             
               Psa.
               verse
            
             9
             ,
             
               which
               holdeth
               our
               soule
               in
               life
               ,
               and
               suffereth
               not
               our
               feete
               to
               be
               moued
               :
               he
               comments
               thus
               :
            
             
               
                 Ecce
                 posuit
                 animam
                 nostram
                 in
                 vitam
                 ,
                 quia
                 credimus
              
               in
               eum
               qui
               in
               vitam
               posuit
               animam
               nostram
               :
               Sed
               quid
               deinde
               opus
               est
               nisi
               vt
               perseueraremus
               vsque
               in
               finem
               .
               Et
               hoc
               quis
               dabit
               ,
               nisi
               de
               quo
               consequenter
               dictum
               est
               :
               
                 Et
                 non
                 dedit
                 in
                 motum
                 pedes
                 meos
                 .
                 Ipse
                 posuit
                 animam
                 meam
                 in
                 vitam
                 ,
              
               ipse
               regit
               &
               pedes
               ne
               nutent
               ,
               ne
               moveantur
               ,
               &
               dentur
               in
               motum
               ,
               &
               ipse
               nos
               faciet
               &
               viuere
               ,
               ipse
               perseuerare
               vsque
               in
               finem
               ,
               vt
               in
               aeternum
               viuamus
               .
            
             
               These
               three
               places
               doe
               sufficiently
               declare
               St.
            
             Augustines
             
               opinion
               in
               this
               point
               .
               If
               any
               man
               desire
               further
               satisfaction
               from
               him
               ,
               let
               him
               reade
               his
               whole
               booke
            
             de
             Bono
             perseuerantiae
             ,
             and
             de
             Corrept
             :
             &
             Gratia
             :
             
               his
               bookes
            
             de
             Praedestinatione
             sanctorum
             :
             
               and
               to
               be
               briefe
               ,
               let
               him
               reade
               but
            
             Abbot
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Salisburie
             
               in
               his
            
             Animaduersion
             vpon
             Thomsons
             Diatriba
             ,
             cap.
             8.
             
               where
               he
               shall
               see
            
             St.
             Augustines
             
               opinion
               thorowout
               his
               seuerall
               workes
               ,
               in
               this
               particular
               point
               ,
               collected
               and
               epitomized
               to
               his
               hand
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Cyrill
             .
          
           
             Cyrill
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             who
             flourished
             about
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             420.
             in
             his
             7.
             
             Booke
             vpon
             Iohn
             ,
             cap.
             10.
             doth
             suffragate
             to
             our
             conclusion
             in
             these
             words
             :
             Suis
             omnibus
             Dominus
             vitam
             aeternam
             se
             dare
             affirmat
             ,
             
               paseua
               scilicet
               vberrima
               bonorum
               omnium
               copia
               affluentia
               :
               vbi
               lux
               clarissima
               ,
               pax
               secura
               ,
               qu●…es
               dul●…issima
               ,
               gloria
               perpetua
               .
            
             Et
             non
             peribunt
             in
             aeternum
             ,
             
               q●…ia
               pastor
               eorum
               ,
               ac
               saluator
               talis
               est
               ,
               apud
               qu●…m
               nihil
               omuinò
               perire
               possit
               .
               Eos
               enim
               quos
               semel
               praedestinaendo
               Christus
               assumpserit
               ,
               nulla
               vis
               diabolicae
               tentationis
               ,
               non
               immanit
               as
               humanae
               persecutionis
               de
               sorte
               &
               latere
               eius
               potest
               auferre
               .
               Sed
               nonne
               Iudas
               (
               dicit
               quispiam
               )
               in
               aeternum
               perijt
               ,
               &
               surreptus
               est
               à
               Satana
               de
               manu
               Dei
               ;
               &
               nonne
               mulii
               viam
               Domini
               ambul●…nt
               à
               qua
               tand●…m
               d●…cidunt
               ?
               Verum
               ad
               finem
               vsq
               ,
               in
               bo●…o
               perseverantes
               
               duntaxat
               Domini
               oues
               sunt
               &
               dicuntur
               .
               Qui
               igitur
               post
               perceptam
               gratiam
               de
               numero
               Christi
               ouium
               perdunt
               ;
               Hi
               certè
               in
               dei
               oculis
               o●…es
               non
               sunt
               :
               quarè
               nec
               Iud●…
               ,
               nec
               alij
               retrò
               abeuntes
               ad
               ouile
               Christi
               pertinere
               dicendi
               sunt
               .
            
             What
             more
             plainer
             euidence
             can
             be
             produced
             for
             vs
             then
             this
             ?
             I
             could
             adde
             more
             out
             of
             this
             Father
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             sufficient
             .
          
        
         
           
             Prosper
             .
          
           
             
               Prosper
               Aquitanus
            
             who
             flourished
             about
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             
             Lord
             430.
             to
             440.
             in
             his
             
               Commentary
               on
               Psa.
            
             114.
             alias
             116.
             verse
             8.
             
               concurreth
               with
               vs
               :
               for
               these
               are
               his
               words
               .
               Exempta
               est
               a
               morte
               anima
               ,
               etiam
               mortali
               adhuc
               carne
               circundata
               ,
               quae
               ex
               infideli
               fidelis
               effecta
               est
               ,
               &
               preter
               illam
               perfectam
               ,
               aeternam
               à
               cunctis
               laboribus
               requiem
               quam
               adipiscitur
               pretiosa
               in
               conspectu
               Domini
               mors
               sanctorum
               ,
               habet
               etiam
               in
               hac
               vita
               requiem
               suam
               anima
               quae
               de
               morte
               infidelitatis
               exempta
               est
               ,
               &
               quae
               non
               ab
               operibus
               iustitiae
               ,
               sed
               ab
               iniquitatis
               abstinet
               actione
               .
               Talis
               anima
               quae
               iam
               vi●…it
               Domino
               &
               mortua
               est
               mundo
               ,
               quae
               spirituali
               industriae
               vigilantèr
               intenta
               ,
               in
               humilitatis
               &
               mansuetudinis
               non
               pigra
               sed
               quieta
               tranquillitate
               requiescit
               ,
               pro
               adeptis
               iam
               habet
               ,
               quicquid
               non
               dubia
               spe
               patienter
               expectat
               .
            
             So
             in
             his
             Exposi●…ion
             vpon
             psa
             .
             138.
             alias
             139.
             vers
             .
             15.
             fol.
             297.
             
             
               Est
               quaedam
               in
               sanctis
               hominibus
               dei
               insup●…rabilis
               fortitudo
               ,
               &
               inuicta
               patientia
               quam
               in
               ijs
               occulte
               affinxit
               Deus
               ,
               &
               absconditum
               fecit
               ,
               habentem
               osseam
               firmitatem
               quae
               nec
               corrumpatur
               secundis
               ,
               nec
               frangatur
               aduersis
               .
            
             So
             Respons
             .
             ad
             Object
             .
             12.
             
             Vincentiani
             :
             
               Praedestinatio
               de●…
               ,
               e●…si
               apud
               nos
               ,
            
             
             
               dum
               in
               praesentis
               vitae
               periculis
               versamur
               ,
               incerta
               est
               ,
               apud
               illum
               tamen
               qui
               fecit
               quae
               futura
               sunt
               ,
               incommutabilis
               permanet
               ,
               nec
               quae
               illuminauit
               obcaecat
               ;
               nec
               quae
               aedificauit
               ,
               destrun
               ,
               nec
               quae
               plantauit
               euellit
               .
            
             Sine
             poenitentia
             enim
             sunt
             dona
             &
             vocatio
             Dei
             :
             
             &
             firmum
             fumdamentum
             dei
             stat
             ,
             habens
             signaculum
             hoc
             .
             
             Cognouit
             Dominus
             qui
             sunt
             ejus
             .
             
               Nullo
               igitur
               modo
               praedestinatio
               dei
               facit
               ,
               vt
               aliqui
               ex
               filijs
               .
               Dei
               ,
               filij
               sint
               aiaboli
               ,
               aut
               ex
               templo
               Sancti
               spiritus
               templa
               sint
               daemonum
               :
               aut
               ex
               membris
               Christi
               ,
               fiant
               membra
               meritricis
               :
               sed
               potius
               praed●…stinatio
               facit
               ,
               vt
               ex
               filijs
               diaboli
               fiant
               fillij
               Dei
               ,
               &
               ex
               templo
               daem●…um
               ,
               templum
               sit
               Spiritus
               sancti
               ,
               &
               ex
               membris
               meritricis
               membra
               sint
               Christi
               .
               Quia
            
             ipse
             alligat
             fortem
             ,
             &
             vasa
             ejus
             rapit
             ,
             
               eruens
               ea
               de
               potestate
               
               t●…nebrarum
               ,
               &
               transferens
               de
               contumelia
               in
               gloriam
               .
               Hi
               autem
               de
               quibus
               dicitur
               .
            
             Ex
             nobis
             exierunt
             ,
             sed
             non
             fuerunt
             ex
             
             nobis
             :
             si
             enim
             fuissent
             ex
             nobis
             ,
             mansissent
             vtique
             nobiscum
             :
             
               voluntate
               exierunt
               ,
               voluntate
               ceciderunt
               .
               Et
               quia
               praesenti
               sunt
               casuri
               ,
               non
               sunt
               praedestinati
               .
               Essent
               autem
               praedestinati
               ,
               si
               ●…ssent
               reuersuri
               ,
               &
               in
               sanctitate
               ac
               vnitate
               mansuri
               .
               A●…
               per
               hoc
               ,
               praedestinatio
               Dei
               multis
               est
               causa
               standi
               ,
               nemini
               est
               causa
               labendi
               .
            
             See
             
               Respons
               .
               ad
               cap.
            
             2.
             3.
             to
             8.
             
             
               Gallorum
               :
               Respons
               .
               ad
               Excepta
               Genuen
               sium
               :
               Dubium
            
             8.
             9.
             
             Where
             Prosper
             affirmes
             ,
             
               that
               none
               of
               the
               Elect
               can
               fall
               from
               grace
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               d●…th
               alwayes
               giue
               them
               perseuerance
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               neuer
               suffer
               them
               to
               fall
               or
               perish
               .
            
             See
             lib.
             1.
             
               de
               vocatione
               Gent
               :
               cap.
            
             24.
             which
             is
             very
             full
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             .
             And
             though
             his
             
               Respons
               .
               ad
               cap.
            
             7.
             
             Gallorum
             ,
             and
             
               ad
               Obiect
            
             .
             7.
             
             Vincent
             .
             and
             lib.
             2.
             
               de
               vocat
               .
               Gent
               :
               cap.
            
             28.
             may
             serue
             to
             proue
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             regenerate
             Saints
             of
             God
             may
             fall
             both
             totally
             and
             finally
             from
             grace
             ;
             Yet
             all
             these
             places
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             vndestood
             of
             such
             men
             as
             were
             regenerated
             in
             truth
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             such
             as
             were
             regenerated
             in
             outward
             shew
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             :
             For
             the
             Author
             informes
             vs
             in
             these
             places
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             doe
             thus
             fall
             away
             ,
             are
             such
             ,
             
               as
               were
               neuer
               praedestinated
               ,
               such
               as
               God
               did
               neuer
               seuer
               from
               the
               sonnes
               of
               perdition
               ,
               because
               ●…ee
               did
               foresee
               that
               they
               would
               not
               continue
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               Elect
               of
               God
               doe
               :
               because
               that
               perseuerance
               is
               an
               vnseparable
               concomitant
               of
               their
               election
               .
            
             So
             that
             those
             which
             fall
             being
             not
             in
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             could
             neuer
             be
             truly
             regenerated
             ,
             and
             ingrafted
             into
             Christ.
             And
             so
             Prosper
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Master
             
               St.
               Augustine
            
             ,
             is
             wholly
             for
             vs.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chrysologus
             .
          
           
             Chrysologus
             Archbishop
             of
             Rauenna
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             admirable
             eloquence
             ,
             who
             flourished
             from
             the
             yeere
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             440.
             to
             490.
             concurreth
             in
             opinion
             with
             vs.
             For
             in
             his
             25.
             
             Sermon
             
               de
               terrenorum
               cura
               discipienda
            
             :
             Mentioning
             these
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Luke
             12.
             32.
             
             Feare
             not
             little
             flocke
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             your
             
             Fathers
             will
             to
             giue
             you
             a
             kingdome
             ,
             hee
             applies
             them
             thus
             vnto
             the
             Saints
             of
             God.
             
               Quis
               de
               victu
               ,
               quis
               de
               vestitu
               ,
               quis
               de
               pleb●…io
               censu
               ,
               &
               vernalis
               cespi
               t
               is
               〈◊〉
               suspirat
               ,
               de
               regno
               certus
               ,
               
               de
               dominatione
               securus
               ?
               Quid
               te
               mereri
               dubit
               as
               habere
               te
               ,
               &
               possidere
               iam
               cogeris
               confiteri
               .
               Quid
               ergo
               cum
               terra
               illi
               qui
               possidet
               coelum
               ?
               Quid
               illi
               cum
               humanis
               ,
               qui
               adeptus
               est
               iam
               diuina
               ?
               nisi
               fortè
               placent
               gemitus
               ,
               eliguntur
               labores
               ,
               amantur
               pericula
               ,
               pessima
               mors
               delectat
               ,
               &
               illata
               mala
               bonis
               sunt
               gratiora
               collatis
               .
            
             So
             Serm.
             40.
             de
             Bono
             pastore
             :
             Homo
             
               non
               te
               turbet
               fides
               ,
               spes
               te
               longior
               non
               fatiget
               ,
               quia
               certa
               tibi
               res
               est
               ,
               quae
               in
               ipso
               tibi
               rerum
               servatur
               auctori
               .
            
             Mortui
             ,
             in
             quit
             ,
             estis
             ,
             &
             vita
             vestra
             absconsa
             est
             cum
             Christo
             in
             Deo
             :
             cum
             autem
             apparuerit
             Christus
             vita
             vestra
             ,
             tunc
             &
             vos
             apparebitis
             cum
             illo
             in
             gloria
             .
             
               Laborans
               messor
               quod
               in
               semine
               non
               videt
               ,
               videbit
               in
               messe
               ,
               &
               quod
               in
               sulco
               deflet
               ,
               gaudebit
               in
               fructu
               .
            
             Sermo
             .
             57.
             
             &
             58.
             
             De
             symbolo
             Apostolorum
             .
             Sanctam
             Catholicam
             Ecclesiam
             .
             
               Neque
               à
               capite
               membra
               ,
               nequo
               sponsa
               seperatur
               à
               sponso
               :
               sed
               tum
               tali
               coniunctione
               spiritus
               fit
               vnus
               ,
               fit
               omnia
               ,
               &
               in
               omnibus
               Deus
               .
               Accepturi
               ergo
               Symbolum
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               pactum
               vitae
               ,
               salutis
               placitum
               ,
               &
               inter
               vos
               &
               Deum
               fidei
               insolubile
               vinculum
               pectora
               parate
               ,
               non
               chartam
               :
               sensum
               acuite
               non
               calamum
               ,
               &
               audita
               non
               atramento
               ,
               quia
               non
               potest
               committicaducis
               &
               corruptibilibus
               instrumentis
               aeternum
               ,
               &
               coeleste
               secretum
               ;
               sed
               in
               ipsa
               arca
               animae
               ,
               sed
               in
               ipsa
               bibliotheca
               interni
               spiritus
               est
               locandum
               .
            
             Sermo
             .
             131.
             
             Omnis
             qui
             crediderit
             
             non
             morietur
             in
             aeternum
             ,
             sed
             transibit
             de
             morte
             ad
             vitam
             .
             
               Quomodo
               non
               moritur
            
             ?
             Q●…ia
             de
             morte
             transit
             ad
             vitam
             .
             
               Moritur
               ergo
               ,
               moritur
               omnis
               qui
               nascitur
               de
               conditione
               mortali
               ,
               sed
               viuit
               ,
               &
               in
               aeternum
               viuit
               omnis
               qui
               renascitur
               de
               generatione
               vitali
               .
            
             Sermo
             .
             162.
             
             Charitas
             nu●…quam
             excidit
             :
             
               quia
               charitas
               si
               est
               ,
               permanet
               ,
               si
               non
               permanet
               ,
               non
               est
               .
            
             And
             Sermo
             .
             166.
             
             
               Reuera
               ,
               fratres
               ,
               nescit
               lassari
               ,
               mori
               non
               potest
               ,
               cui
               panis
               ,
               cui
               vita
               De●…s
               est
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Fulgentius
             .
          
           
             Fulgentius
             ,
             
               an
               acute
               and
               learned
               Father
               ,
               who
               flourished
               from
            
             
             
               the
               yeere
               of
               our
               Lord
            
             490.
             to
             510.
             
               hath
               fully
               declared
               himselfe
               on
               our
               behalfe
               .
               For
               in
               his
               Booke
            
             de
             Praedestinatione
             ad
             Monimum
             ,
             pag.
             20.
             21.
             
               his
               words
               are
               these
            
             ;
             
               Gratia
               ●…st
               illa
               iusta
               retributio
               ,
               qua
               bonis
               suis
               meliora
               retribuens
               Deus
               ,
               glorificaturus
               est
               justos
               :
               &
               hoc
               etiam
               gratiae
               opus
               erit
               .
               Quia
               vt
               hoc
               mereatur
               ,
               ipsa
               praeueniendo
               misericorditer
               in
               cipit
               ;
               
               ipsa
               subsequendo
               custodit
               .
               Praeuenit
               igitur
               impium
               ,
               vt
               fiat
               justus
               :
               subsequitur
               justū
               ,
               ne
               fiat
               impius
               .
               Praevenit
               caecum
               ,
               vt
               lumen
               quod
               non
               invenit
               ,
               donet
               :
               subsequitur
               videntem
               ,
               vt
               lumen
               ,
               quod
               contulit
               ,
               seruet
               .
               Praevenit
               elisum
               vt
               surgat
               :
               subsequitur
               elevatū
               ,
               ne
               cadat
               .
               Praevenit
               donans
               homini
               bonam
               voluntatē
               :
               subsequitur
               beneuolētem
               ,
               operando
               in
               illo
               boni
               operis
               facultatem
               .
               Hoc
               igitur
               ista
               misericordia
               dei
               in
               homine
               subsequitur
               ,
               quod
               praeveniens
               ipsa
               largitur
               .
               Et
               ideo
               non
               solù
               errantem
               iustificando
               ad
               viam
               revocat
               :
               sed
               etiam
               benè
               ambulando
               custodit
               &
               adjuvat
               ,
               vt
               ad
               donum
               glorificationis
               aeternae
               perducat
               .
               Haec
               autem
               omnia
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               &
               vocationis
               nostrae
               initia
               ,
               &
               justificationis
               augmenta
               ,
               &
               glorificationis
               praemia
               ,
               in
               praedestinatione
               sua
               Deus
               semper
               habuit
               ,
               quia
               &
               in
               vocatione
               ,
               &
               in
               justificatione
               ,
               &
               in
               glorificatione
               sanctorum
               ,
               gratiae
               suae
               futurae
               opera
               praescivit
               .
               Ob
               hoc
               totū
               Deo
               assignat
               Apostolus
               dicens
               :
               
                 Nam
                 quos
                 praesciuit
                 ,
                 &
                 praedestinauit
                 conformes
                 fieri
                 imagini
                 filij
                 eius
                 ,
                 vt
                 sit
                 ipse
                 primogenitus
              
               
               
                 in
                 multis
                 fratribus
                 .
                 Quos
                 autem
                 praedestinauit
                 hos
                 &
                 vocauit
                 &
                 quos
                 vocauit
                 ,
                 hos
                 &
                 iustificauit
                 :
                 quos
                 autem
                 iustificauit
                 ,
                 illos
                 &
                 glorificauit
                 .
              
               Ista
               sempiterna
               voluntas
               ejus
               nunquam
               mutabilita●…i
               subjacet
               ,
               quia
               initium
               existendi
               non
               habet
               .
               Quod
               autem
               semper
               sic
               est
               vt
               esse
               non
               caeperit
               proculdubiò
               sic
               est
               ,
               vt
               id
               quod
               est
               ,
               non
               esse
               ,
               non
               possit
               .
               
                 And
                 in
                 his
                 booke
              
               De
               Incarnatione
               &
               Gratia
               Domini
               Iesu
               Christi
               ,
               cap.
               31.
               p.
               797.
               798.
               and
               815.
               806.
               
                 his
                 words
                 are
                 these
              
               .
               Quocirca
               omnes
               illos
               quos
               Deus
               vult
               salvos
               facere
               ,
               sic
               intelligere
               debemus
               ,
               vt
               nec
               aliquem
               putemus
               salvari
               posse
               nisi
               volente
               Deo
               :
               nec
               existimemus
               voluntatem
               omnipotentis
               Dei
               aut
               in
               aliquo
               non
               impleri
               ,
               aut
               alequatenus
               impediri
               .
               Omnes
               enim
               quos
               Deus
               vult
               salvos
               fieri
               ,
               sine
               dubitatione
               salvātur
               ,
               nec
               possunt
               salvari
               ,
               nisi
               quos
               Deus
               vult
               salvos
               fieri
               ,
               nec
               est
               quisquam
               quem
               Deus
               saluari
               velit
               &
               non
               salvetur
               ,
               
                 quia
                 Deus
                 noster
                 omnia
                 quaecunque
                 voluit
                 fecit
                 .
              
               Ipsi
               omnesvtique
               salvi
               fiunt
               :
               quos
               omnes
               vult
               salvos
               fieri
               :
               quia
               haec
               salus
               non
               illis
               ex
               humana
               voluntate
               nascitur
               ,
               sed
               ex
               Dei
               bona
               voluntate
               praestatur
               .
               Nefas
               est
               autem
               ,
               si
               quis
               omnipotentem
               dicat
               aliquid
               facere
               non
               posse
               ,
               quod
               ipse
               velit
               .
               
               
                 voluntati
                 enim
                 eius
                 quis
                 resistet
              
               ?
               Nemo
               vtique
               quia
               non
               est
               aliqua
               
               natura
               quae
               ab
               eius
               creatione
               sit
               aliena
               .
               Et
               sicut
               nihil
               naturaliter
               subsistit
               ,
               quod
               ille
               non
               fecerit
               :
               ita
               nihil
               prouenit
               in
               salutem
               hominum
               ,
               quod
               ille
               non
               in
               aeterna
               bonae
               voluntatis
               suae
               dispositione
               faciendum
               praedestinauerit
               ,
               a
               quo
               et
               fides
               gratis
               infunditur
               per
               quam
               benè
               ambulemus
               et
               perseuerantia
               donatur
               ,
               per
               quam
               ad
               spem
               peruenire
               possimus
               ,
               haec
               autem
               dona
               sua
               semper
               Deus
               in
               aeterna
               atque
               incommutabili
               habet
               voluntate
               disposita
               ,
               in
               qua
               praeordinauit
               atque
               praeparauit
               ,
               et
               quae
               daret
               et
               quibus
               daret
               .
               Ipse
               enim
               praedestinando
               praeparauit
               gratiae
               donum
               qui
               gratiam
               donando
               implet
               praedestinationis
               effectum
               .
               Cuius
               gratia
               nobis
               et
               initium
               bonae
               voluntatis
               donatur
               ad
               fidem
               ,
               et
               ipsi
               voluntati
               adiutorium
               tribuitur
               ,
               vt
               quod
               bene
               vult
               ,
               benè
               operetur
               .
               Deus
               enim
               qui
               hominem
               condidit
               ,
               ipse
               praedestinatione
               sua
               et
               donum
               illuminationis
               ad
               credendum
               ,
               et
               donum
               perseuerantiae
               ad
               proficiendum
               atque
               permanendum
               ,
               et
               donum
               glorificationis
               ad
               regnandum
               ,
               quibus
               dare
               voluit
               praeparauit
               ,
               quique
               non
               aliter
               perficit
               in
               opere
               ,
               quam
               in
               sua
               sempiterna
               atque
               incommutabili
               habet
               voluntate
               dispositum
               .
            
             
               What
               can
               there
               bee
               said
               more
               fully
               to
               our
               purpose
               ,
               then
               this
               ,
               which
               the
               elegant
               ,
               acute
               ,
               and
               learned
               Father
               had
               recorded
               to
               posterity
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Gregory
             the
             greate
             .
          
           
             Gregory
             
               the
               greate
               ,
               who
               flourished
               from
               the
               yeare
            
             590.
             to
             644.
             
             
               hath
               declared
               himselfe
               in
               our
               behalfe
               .
               For
               in
               the
            
             8.
             
               booke
               of
               his
               Morralls
               vpon
               Iob.
               cap.
            
             6
             
               his
               words
               are
               these
            
             .
             
               Quia
               electorū
               lux
               tentatione
               nō
               extinguitur
               ,
               nequaquā
               nox
               ,
               
                 sed
                 vespera
                 facta
              
               perhibetur
               :
               quia
               nimirū
               saepè
               tentatio
               in
               corde
               electorū
               
               lumē
               justitiae
               abscondit
               ,
               sed
               non
               interimit
               ,
               et
               quasi
               ad
               pallorem
               trepidationis
               pertrahit
               ,
               sed
               funditus
               non
               extinguit
               .
               
                 And
                 cap
              
               24.
               
               Iustorū
               bona
               quia
               ex
               corde
               incipiunr
               ,
               vsque
               ad
               praesentis
               vitae
               terminū
               crescunt
               :
               
                 So
                 Moral
                 .
                 lib.
              
               25.
               cap.
               8.
               
               Charitas
               in
               cordibus
               electorum
               in
               extinguibilis
               manet
               :
               inde
               dicitur
               .
               
                 Ignis
                 est
                 iste
                 〈◊〉
                 qui
                 nnnquam
                 deficiet
                 de
                 altari
                 .
                 And
                 lib.
              
               34.
               cap.
               13.
               
               Aurum
               quod
               prauis
               diaboli
               persuasionibus
               steini
               ficut
               lutum
               potuerit
               ,
               aurum
               ante
               oculos
               
               Dei
               nunquam
               fuit
               :
               qui
               enim
               seduci
               quandoque
               non
               reversuri
               possunt
               ,
               quasi
               habitam
               sanctitatem
               ante
               oculos
               honimum
               videntur
               amittere
               ,
               sed
               eam
               ante
               oculos
               Dei
               nunquam
               habuerant
               .
            
             
               That
               whole
               chapter
               is
               spent
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               which
               makes
               wholly
               for
               vs.
               See
               more
               to
               this
               purpose
               in
               Hom.
            
             3.
             et
             .
             5.
             
               in
               lezechielem
               .
               it
               Moral
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
        
         
           
             Venerable
             Bede
             .
          
           
             Bede
             
               who
               flourished
               in
               the
               time
               of
            
             Gregorie
             ,
             
               and
               long
               after
               ,
               to
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
            
             750.
             
               being
               the
               ancient
               glory
               of
               our
            
             English
             
               natio●…
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               of
               greatest
               worth
               and
               learning
               ,
               of
               any
               in
               his
               age
               ;
               concurreth
               with
               vs
               in
               opinion
               ,
               as
               is
               euident
               by
               diuers
               of
               his
               workes
               .
               For
               in
               his
               exposition
               vpon
               the
            
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             23.
             
               his
               wordes
               are
               these
            
             .
             
             
               Sicut
               ex
               semine
               incorruptibili
               caro
               quae
               corrumpitur
               nascitur
               ,
               
               sic
               per
               aquam
               verbo
               Dei
               consecratam
               ,
               vita
               nobis
               quae
               finem
               nesciat
               tribuitur
               .
            
             
               And
               it●…
               his
               exposition
               vpon
               the
               ,
            
             1
             Ioh.
             5.
             18.
             
             
               We
               know
               that
               he
               which
               is
               borne
               of
               God
               doth
               not
               commit
               sin
               :
               he
               comments
               thus
               .
            
             
               Peccatum
               scilicet
               ad
               mortem
               .
               Quod
               et
               de
               omni
               crimine
               capitali
               ,
               et
               de
               illo
               spetialiter
               potest
               intelligi
               ,
               quo
               omnis
               qui
               natus
               est
               ex
               Deo
               non
               peccat
               :
               Denique
               David
               rex
               crimen
               mortale
               admisit
               .
               Quis
               enim
               nesciat
               adulterium
               et
               homicidium
               mortem
               mereri
               perpetuam
               ?
               sed
               tamen
               David
               quia
               ex
               Deo
               natus
               est
               ,
               quia
               ad
               filiorum
               Dei
               pertinebat
               societatem
               non
               peccavit
               vsque
               ad
               mortem
               qui
               sui
               reatus
               veniam
               mox
               paenitendo
               promeruit
               .
               
                 Sed
                 genoratio
                 cael●…stis
                 conseruat
                 eum
                 et
                 malignus
                 non
                 ta●…git
                 eum
                 .
              
               Gratia
               Christi
               qua
               renati
               sunt
               fideles
               conseruat
               eos
               qui
               secundū
               propositum
               vocati
               sunt
               sancti
               ,
               ne
               peccatum
               in
               mortem
               committant
               :
               et
               si
               quibuslibet
               pro
               humanae
               conditionis
               frag
               ilitate
               deliquerit
               ,
               ne
               ab
               hosti
               maligno
               possint
               tangi
               ,
               defendit
               .
               Item
               dicendum
               ,
               tamdiu
               nos
               in
               generatione
               Dei
               permanere
               quandiu
               non
               peccauerimus
               :
               imò
               qui
               in
               generatione
               Dei
               perseuerant
               ,
               peccare
               non
               possunt
               ,
               neque
               à
               maligno
               contingi
               .
               
                 So
                 in
                 his
                 Exposition
                 vpon
                 Rom.
              
               8.
               15.
               
                 but
                 yee
              
               
               
                 haue
                 receiued
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 adoption
                 wh●…rby
                 we
                 cry
                 Ab●…a
                 Father
                 :
                 he
                 descants
                 thus
                 .
              
               Q●…alis
               res
               est
               ,
               si
               pignus
               tale
               est
               ?
               Nec
               pignus
               ,
               sed
               
               Arrcha
               ●…icenda
               est
               :
               pignus
               enim
               quandò
               ponitur
               ,
               cū
               fuerit
               res
               ipsa
               reddita
               aufertur
               .
               Arrha
               autem
               de
               ipsa
               
               reddatur
               ,
               quae
               da●…da
               promittitur
               :
               vt
               res
               quandò
               redditur
               ,
               impleatur
               ,
               quod
               datum
               est
               ,
               non
               mutetur
               .
               
                 And
                 vpon
                 the
              
               29.
               
                 verse
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 chapter
                 ,
                 he
                 comments
                 thus
                 .
                 Qui
                 secundū
                 propositum
                 vocati
                 sunt
                 ,
              
               in
               eo
               quod
               diligunt
               Deum
               permanent
               vsque
               in
               finem
               .
               Quicunque
               in
               Dei
               prouidentissima
               dispositione
               praesciti
               ,
               praedestinati
               ,
               vocati
               ,
               justificati
               ,
               glorifica●…i
               sunt
               ,
               non
               dico
               etiam
               nondum
               renati
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               nondum
               nati
               ,
               iam
               filij
               Dei
               sunt
               ,
               et
               omninò
               perire
               non
               possunt
               .
               
                 Talibus
                 Deus
                 diligentibus
                 cum
                 omnia
                 cooperantur
                 in
                 bonum
                 ,
              
               vsque
               adeò
               prorsus
               omnia
               ,
               vt
               etiam
               si
               qui
               eorum
               deuiant
               et
               exorbitant
               etiam
               ,
               hoc
               ipsum
               ijs
               faciat
               proficere
               in
               bonū
               ,
               quia
               humiliores
               redeunt
               ,
               atque
               doctiores
               .
               Horum
               praedestinatorum
               nemo
               cum
               diabolo
               perit
               ,
               nemo
               vsque
               ad
               mortem
               sub
               diaboli
               potestate
               remanebit
               .
               
                 Quos
                 enim
                 et
                 proedestinauit
                 eos
                 et
                 vocauit
                 ,
              
               vocatione
               illa
               de
               qua
               dictum
               est
               .
               
                 Sine
                 paenitentia
                 sunt
                 dona
                 et
                 vocatio
                 Dei.
                 And
                 vpon
                 the
                 last
                 verse
                 of
                 this
                 chapter
                 ,
                 his
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 .
              
               Si
               ergò
               nulla
               res
               ab
               eius
               charitate
               nos
               separat
               ,
               quid
               esse
               non
               solùm
               melius
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               certius
               hoc
               bono
               potest
               ?
               
                 So
                 vpon
                 the
              
               1.
               
               Cor.
               13.
               8.
               
               
                 Charity
                 neuer
                 faileth
                 :
                 he
                 amplifieth
                 himselfe
                 thus
                 .
                 Deus
                 dilectio
                 est
                 ,
                 et
                 qui
                 manet
                 in
                 dilectione
                 ,
                 in
                 Deo
                 manet
                 ,
                 ●…t
                 Deus
                 manet
                 in
                 illo
                 .
              
               Sit
               tibi
               domus
               Deus
               ,
               esto
               domus
               Dei
               :
               mane
               in
               Deo
               ,
               vt
               man
               eat
               in
               te
               Deus
               .
               Manet
               in
               te
               Deus
               vt
               te
               contineat
               :
               manes
               in
               Deo
               ,
               ne
               cadas
               :
               quia
               sic
               de
               charitate
               Apostolus
               ,
               dixit
               ,
               
                 Charitas
                 nunquā
                 excidit
              
               .
               Quomodò
               cadet
               quem
               continet
               Deus
               ;
            
             
               And
               in
               his
               exposition
               vpon
               the
            
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             19.
             
             
               The
               foundation
               of
               the
               Lord
               abideth
               sure
               ,
               hauing
               this
               seale
               ;
               the
               Lord
               knoweth
               who
               are
               his
               .
               His
               words
               are
               these
               .
            
             
               Satis
               fixum
               atque
               immobile
               debet
               corde
               retineri
               Hierusalem
               captiuam
               ab
               huius
               seculi
               Babilonia
               decursis
               temporibus
               liberari
               :
               nullumque
               ex
               illa
               esse
               periturum
               ,
               quia
               qui
               perierit
               ,
               non
               ex
               ipsa
               erit
               .
               
                 Firmum
                 enim
                 fundamentum
                 Dei
                 stat
                 ,
                 habens
                 signaculum
                 hoc
                 ,
                 nouit
                 Dominus
                 qui
                 sunt
                 eius
                 .
              
               Nec
               moueat
               quod
               saepe
               diabolus
               seducit
               etiam
               illos
               ,
               qui
               regenerati
               iam
               in
               Christo
               ,
               vias
               ingrediuntur
               Dei.
               
                 Nouit
                 enim
                 Dominus
                 qui
                 sunt
                 eius
                 .
              
               Ex
               his
               in
               aeternam
               damnationem
               neminem
               ipse
               seducit
               .
               Sic
               enim
               nouit
               eos
               Dominus
               vt
               Deus
               ,
               quem
               nihil
               lateat
               etiam
               futurorum
               :
               non
               vt
               homo
               ,
               qui
               
               hominē
               ad
               praesens
               videt
               ,
               si
               tamē
               videt
               cuius
               cor
               non
               videt
               .
               Novit
               Deus
               qui
               permaneant
               ad
               coronam
               ,
               qui
               permaneat
               ad
               flammam
               :
               novit
               in
               arca
               sua
               triticum
               ,
               novit
               paleam
               ;
               novit
               segetem
               ,
               novit
               zizannia
               .
               Modo
               enim
               corpus
               Christi
               mixtum
               est
               tanquam
               area
               ,
               
                 sed
                 nouit
                 Deus
                 qui
                 sunt
                 eius
                 ,
              
               sicut
               tu
               nosti
               quod
               trituras
               ,
               quia
               ibi
               est
               latens
               massa
               .
               Nec
               consumit
               trituratio
               quod
               purgatura
               est
               ventilatio
               :
               certi
               sumus
               fratres
               ,
               quia
               omnes
               qui
               sumus
               in
               corpore
               Domini
               ,
               &
               manemus
               in
               illo
               ,
               vt
               &
               ipse
               maneat
               in
               nobis
               .
               Sed
               quid
               est
               quod
               ait
               ;
               
                 qui
                 manet
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 &
                 ego
                 in
                 illo
                 ?
              
               Quid
               nisi
               quod
               martyres
               audiebant
               :
               
                 Q●…
                 perseuerauerit
                 vsque
                 ad
                 finem
                 hic
                 salvus
                 erit
                 .
              
               De
               illis
               ovibus
               de
               quibus
               dicit
               Apostolus
               ,
               
                 Nouit
                 Dominus
                 qui
                 sunt
                 eius
                 ,
                 &
                 quos
                 praesciuit
                 ipsos
                 &
                 praedestinauit
                 :
                 quos
                 autem
                 praedestinanit
                 ,
                 hos
                 &
                 vocauit
                 ,
                 quos
                 autem
                 vocauit
                 ipsos
                 &
                 iustificauit
                 ,
                 quos
                 autem
                 iustificauit
                 ,
                 ipsos
                 &
                 glorificauit
                 .
              
               De
               ouibus
               istis
               nec
               lupus
               rapit
               ,
               nec
               fur
               tollit
               ,
               nec
               latro
               interficit
               .
               Securus
               est
               de
               numero
               eorum
               ,
               qui
               pro
               ijs
               novit
               quod
               dedit
               :
               &
               hoc
               est
               quod
               ait
               ,
               
                 non
                 rapiet
                 quispiam
                 eos
                 de
                 manu
                 mea
                 .
              
               Numerus
               ,
               ergo
               iustorum
               ,
               qui
               secundum
               propofitum
               sunt
               ,
               de
               quibus
               dictum
               est
               ,
               
                 Nouit
                 Dominus
                 qui
                 sunt
                 eius
              
               ,
               ipse
               est
               
                 hortus
                 conclusus
                 ,
                 fons
                 signatus
                 ,
                 puteus
                 aquae
                 viuae
                 ,
                 paradisus
                 cum
                 fructu
                 pomorum
                 .
              
               Ex
               hoc
               numero
               quidam
               spiritaliter
               vivunt
               ,
               &
               supereminentem
               charitatis
               viam
               ingrediuntur
               ,
               &
               cum
               praeocupatum
               hominem
               in
               aliquo
               delicto
               instruunt
               ,
               &
               cum
               spiritu
               lenitatis
               intendunt
               ,
               ne
               &
               ipsi
               tententur
               .
               Et
               cum
               fortè
               ipsi
               praeoccupantur
               ,
               reprimitur
               in
               ijs
               aliquantulum
               ,
               non
               autem
               extinguitur
               charitatis
               affectus
               ;
               rursusque
               insurgens
               ,
               &
               inardescens
               ,
               pristino
               cursu
               restituitur
               .
            
             
               Thus
               you
               see
               how
               this
               venerable
               and
               learned
               Father
               ,
               and
               Countrie-man
               of
               ours
               is
               wholly
               for
               vs.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Anselme
             .
          
           
             Anselme
             
               sometimes
               Archbishop
               of
            
             Canterbury
             ,
             
               in
               the
               raignes
               of
            
             William
             Rufus
             ,
             and
             Henry
             
               the
               first
               ,
               about
               the
               yeere
               of
               our
               Lord
            
             10●…3
             .
             to
             1106.
             
               hath
               recorded
               and
               published
               to
               posteritie
               the
            
             
             
               same
               position
               that
               I
               here
               maintaine
               .
               For
               in
               his
               Commentarie
               vpon
               Math
            
             17.
             vers
             .
             20.
             
               his
               words
               are
               these
            
             .
             
               Perfecta
               fides
               tentationis
               
               pistillo
               probata
               ,
               &
               ab
               omni
               superficie
               levium
               cogitationum
               
               cribro
               discretionis
               castigata
               ,
               &
               perfectae
               dilectionis
               melle
               dulcorata
               ,
               omnes
               de
               corde
               ,
               quod
               est
               interioris
               hominis
               caput
               ,
               vitiorum
               sentinas
               exhaurit
               ;
               non
               solum
               ad
               praesens
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               in
               futurum
               ne
               colligantur
               munit
               .
               
                 So
                 in
                 his
                 exposition
                 vpon
                 Rom.
              
               8.
               vers
               .
               17.
               
               
                 Si
                 filij
                 sumus
                 ,
                 erimus
                 &
                 haeredes
                 :
              
               id
               est
               ejusdem
               gloriae
               participes
               .
               Non
               enim
               inaniter
               filij
               sumus
               ,
               sed
               magnum
               inde
               commodum
               habebimus
               ,
               quia
               haeredes
               patris
               noftri
               erimus
               ,
               imò
               ipse
               erit
               haereditas
               nostra
               .
               Sed
               si
               hoc
               parum
               erit
               ,
               audiamus
               adhuc
               vndè
               amplius
               gaudeamus
               ,
               quia
               
                 erimus
                 cohaeredes
                 Christi
              
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               simul
               cum
               Christo●…
               aeredes
               ,
               eandem
               scilicet
               quam
               ipse
               possidet
               beatitudinis
               haereditatem
               cum
               eo
               possidentes
               ,
               
                 And
                 vpon
                 vers
              
               .
               28.
               29.
               30.
               
                 hee
                 comments
                 thus
              
               .
               Hi
               qui
               secundum
               propositum
               Dei
               vocati
               sunt
               sancti
               ,
               in
               eo
               quod
               diligunt
               Deum
               permanent
               vsque
               in
               finem
               ,
               &
               qui
               ad
               tempus
               inde
               deuiant
               revertantur
               ,
               vt
               vsque
               in
               finem
               perducant
               ,
               quod
               in
               bono
               esse
               caeperunt
               .
               Nam
               secundum
               propositum
               occultissimae
               iustitiae
               bonitatisque
               suae
               
                 Deus
                 quos
                 praedestinauit
                 ,
                 ipsos
                 vocat
                 ,
                 &
                 iustificat
                 ,
                 &
                 glorificat
                 ,
              
               Gratia
               est
               praedestinationis
               ipsius
               effectus
               .
               Et
               haec
               est
               predestinatio
               sanctorum
               ,
               praescientia
               scilicet
               &
               praeparatio
               benificiorum
               Dei
               ,
               de
               quibus
               certissimè
               liberantur
               ,
               quicunque
               liberantur
               .
               Ex
               his
               enim
               qui
               piaedestinati
               sunt
               nullus
               cum
               diabolo
               perit
               ,
               nullus
               vsque
               ad
               mortem
               sub
               diaboli
               potestate
               r●…manebit
               .
               Horum
               enim
               si
               quisque
               perit
               ,
               fallitur
               Deus
               .
               Sed
               nemo
               eorum
               perit
               quia
               falli
               non
               potest
               qui
               praedestinavit
               eos
               .
               Deus
               illis
               quos
               praedestinavit
               ad
               vitam
               dat
               virtutem
               &
               bonorum
               operum
               gradus
               per
               quos
               ad
               tantam
               sublimitatem
               possint
               erigi
               .
               Vocat
               enim
               illos
               &
               justificat
               ,
               &
               magnificat
               .
               Et
               haec
               sua
               dona
               quibuscunque
               ipse
               donavit
               proculdubio
               se
               daturum
               esse
               praescivit
               ,
               &
               in
               sua
               prescientia
               praeparavit
               .
               
                 Quos
                 ergò
                 praedestinauit
                 ,
                 ipsos
                 &
                 vocauit
                 ,
              
               vocatione
               illa
               de
               qua
               dictum
               est
               ,
               
                 Sine
                 poenitentia
                 sunt
                 dona
                 &
                 vocatio
                 Dei.
              
               Nam
               in
               sua
               quae
               falli
               mutarique
               non
               potest
               praescientia
               opera
               sua
               disponere
               ,
               id
               omnino
               ,
               nec
               aliud
               quicquam
               est
               praedestinare
               .
               Non
               ergo
               alios
               ,
               
                 sed
                 quod
                 peaedestinauit
                 ipsos
                 &
                 vocauit
                 :
              
               nec
               alios
               ,
               
                 sed
                 quos
                 ita
                 vocauit
                 ,
                 ipsos
                 &
                 instificauit
                 ,
              
               nealios
               
               
                 sed
                 quos
                 praedestinauit
                 ,
                 vocauit
                 &
                 instificauit
                 ,
                 illos
                 &
                 magnificauit
                 ,
              
               siue
               glorificavit
               .
               Praedestinatio
               nostra
               non
               in
               nobis
               facta
               est
               ,
               sed
               in
               occulto
               ,
               apud
               ipsum
               in
               ejus
               praescientia
               .
               Tria
               verò
               reliqua
               in
               nobis
               fiunt
               ,
               vocatio
               ,
               &
               justificatio
               ,
               &
               magnificatio
               .
               Vocamur
               praedictione
               poenitentiae
               ,
               justificamur
               innovatione
               misericordiae
               ,
               &
               timore
               judicij
               ,
               magnificamur
               profectu
               virtutū
               ,
               siue
               glorificamur
               aeterna
               beatitudine
               .
               Ita
               omnia
               jam
               facta
               sunt
               :
               praedestinavit
               ,
               praescivit
               ,
               vocavit
               ,
               justificavit
               ,
               magnificavit
               ;
               quoniam
               omnes
               jam
               praesciti
               ac
               praedestinati
               sunt
               ,
               &
               multi
               jam
               praedestinati
               ac
               justificati
               ,
               &
               magnificati
               sunt
               ;
               quamvis
               adhuc
               vsque
               in
               finem
               seculi
               multi
               vocandi
               ,
               &
               justificandi
               ,
               &
               magnificandi
               sunt
               .
               Verba
               tamen
               praeteriti
               temporis
               posita
               sunt
               de
               rebus
               etiam
               futuris
               tanquam
               jam
               vt
               fierent
               ,
               quia
               ex
               aeternitate
               disposuit
               qui
               fecit
               quae
               futura
               sunt
               .
               Quicunque
               ergo
               providentissima
               Dei
               dispositione
               ,
               praesciti
               ,
               praedestinati
               ,
               vocati
               ,
               magnificati
               ,
               iustificati
               ,
               gloricati
               sunt
               ,
               non
               dico
               etiam
               nondum
               renati
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               non
               nati
               ,
               jam
               filij
               Dei
               sunt
               ,
               &
               omnino
               perire
               non
               possunt
               .
               
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 vpon
                 verse
              
               31.
               
                 hee
                 comments
                 thus
              
               ;
               Si
               Deus
               gratuito
               suo
               munere
               tanta
               nobis
               confert
               ,
               quis
               poterit
               nobis
               quicquam
               harum
               auferre
               ?
               
                 vel
                 quis
                 poterit
                 eius
                 volūtati
                 resistere
                 ,
              
               qui
               nos
               ad
               gloriam
               praeordinavit
               perducere
               ?
               
                 Si
                 Deus
                 pro
                 nobis
                 ,
                 quis
                 contra
                 nos
                 erit
                 ?
              
               Deus
               pro
               nobis
               vt
               praedestinaret
               nos
               ,
               Deus
               pro
               nobis
               vt
               glorificaret
               nos
               ,
               
                 Si
                 Deus
                 pro
                 nobis
                 ,
                 quis
                 contra
                 nos
                 ?
              
               Si
               Deus
               in
               omnibus
               pro
               nobis
               est
               ,
               qui
               nobis
               vult
               adversari
               ,
               paret
               se
               ,
               si
               potest
               ,
               bellare
               adversus
               Deum
               .
               Non
               enim
               ledit
               nos
               ,
               nisi
               qui
               Deum
               vincit
               .
               Et
               quis
               est
               qui
               vincit
               omnipotentem
               ?
               Quicunque
               reluctari
               voluerit
               ,
               sibi
               nocet
               .
               
                 Si
                 Deus
                 pro
                 nobis
                 ,
                 quis
                 contra
                 nos
                 ?
              
               Etiamsi
               totus
               mundus
               contra
               nos
               insurgat
               ,
               &
               omni
               genere
               tormento●…m
               in
               nos
               saeviat
               ,
               quid
               totus
               mundus
               ,
               quando
               pro
               nobis
               est
               per
               quam
               factus
               est
               mundus
               ?
               Quid
               est
               omnis
               qui
               Deo
               nitit●…r
               resistere
               ,
               paranti
               nos
               ad
               regnum
               perducere
               ?
               
                 So
                 in
                 his
                 exposion
                 vpon
                 the
              
               2
               Cor.
               18
               
                 Confirmabit
                 vos
                 vsque
                 in
                 finem
              
               .
               Et
               verè
               confirmabit
               quia
               fidelis
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               verax
               est
               in
               promissis
               suis
               Deus
               ,
               quia
               fideliter
               reddet
               quicquid
               promisit
               .
               Promisit
               
               salutem
               aeternā
               &
               beatam
               vitam
               cum
               Angelis
               sine
               fine
               ,
               vbi
               nullus
               deinceps
               moriendi
               metus
               erit
               .
               Talia
               promisit
               ,
               &
               in
               horum
               promissione
               fidelis
               erit
               ,
               quia
               sine
               mendatio
               reddet
               ea
               illis
               quibus
               promisit
               .
               
                 Fidelis
                 Deus
                 per
                 quem
                 vocati
                 estis
                 :
              
               quia
               qui
               aversos
               vocavit
               ,
               jam
               facilius
               confirmabit
               .
               Vocati
               
                 estis
                 in
                 societatem
              
               non
               modò
               Apostolorum
               vel
               Angelorū
               sed
               ●…tiam
               
                 filij
                 eius
                 Iesu
                 Christi
                 Domini
                 nostri
                 ,
              
               vt
               sitis
               participes
               haereditatis
               ac
               gloriae
               quam
               possidet
               filius
               ejus
               .
               Hoc
               enim
               dedit
               vobis
               esse
               quod
               credidistis
               ,
               vt
               quia
               credidistis
               Christum
               esse
               Dei
               filium
               ,
               vos
               quoque
               efficeremini
               filij
               Dei
               mansuri
               in
               eadem
               dignitate
               in
               qua
               manet
               Christus
               .
               
                 So
                 in
                 his
                 exposition
                 on
                 Phil.
              
               1.
               6.
               ipse
               qui
               per
               prevenientem
               gratiam
               ,
               
                 coepit
                 in
                 vobis
                 opus
                 bonum
              
               ,
               per
               subsequentem
               &
               cooperantem
               
                 perficiet
                 illud
                 vsque
                 in
                 diem
                 Iesu
                 Christi
                 ,
              
               id
               est
               ,
               vsque
               ad
               extremum
               diem
               vitae
               vniuscujusque
               quandò
               anima
               de
               corpore
               egrediens
               praesentatur
               ante
               tribunal
               Christi
               judicanda
               .
               Cooperando
               enim
               in
               nobis
               Deus
               perficit
               ,
               quod
               operando
               incipit
               :
               quoniam
               ipse
               vt
               velimus
               operatur
               incipeins
               ,
               qui
               volentibus
               cooperatur
               perficiens
               :
               
                 And
                 in
                 his
                 exposition
                 on
                 Col.
              
               3.
               3.
               
               Mortui
               ,
               inquit
               ,
               estis
               ,
               sed
               mortui
               specie
               ,
               viui
               radice
               ,
               sicut
               arbores
               in
               hieme
               .
               Sed
               ne
               arescatis
               intus
               est
               radix
               ,
               intus
               est
               vita
               ,
               intus
               est
               charitas
               ,
               qua
               
                 vita
                 abscondita
                 est
                 cum
                 Christo
                 in
                 Deo.
              
               Erit
               autem
               postea
               tempus
               vestrum
               ,
               erit
               aestas
               vestra
               quando
               circumvestiemini
               dignitate
               filiorum
               ,
               &
               replebimini
               vbertate
               fructuum
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               his
               exposition
               on
               the
            
             2
             Tim
             2.19
             
               with
               which
               I
               will
               conclude
               ,
               his
               words
               are
               these
               .
            
             
               Fides
               quorundam
               infirmantium
               ,
               &
               ad
               electorum
               sortem
               non
               pertinentium
               subvertitur
               ab
               haereticis
               ,
               sed
               
                 firmum
                 fundamentum
                 Dei
              
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               firma
               fides
               quam
               Deus
               per
               Spiritum
               sanctum
               in
               cordibus
               suorum
               electorū
               fundavit
               stat
               ,
               id
               est
               nullatenus
               subverti
               vel
               inclinari
               potest
               :
               
                 habens
                 hoc
                 sigillum
              
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               hanc
               velut
               sigilli
               impresiionem
               ,
               quia
               scilicet
               ,
               
                 cognouit
                 Deus
                 qui
                 sunt
                 eius
                 ,
                 &
                 discedat
                 ab
                 iniquitate
                 quicunque
                 nomen
                 Domini
                 nominat
                 .
              
               Hoc
               sigillum
               cordi
               suo
               impressum
               bonus
               habet
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               hanc
               cognitionem
               menti
               suae
               firmitèr
               infixam
               ,
               vt
               apud
               se
               dicat
               .
               Quid
               mihi
               prodesset
               ,
               si
               exterius
               simularem
               esse
               justum
               ,
               vel
               fidelem
               ,
               &
               
               interius
               nequam
               essem
               ?
               Nihil
               :
               quia
               qui
               corda
               omnium
               inspicit
               ,
               
                 ipse
                 nouit
                 qui
                 sunt
                 eius
              
               .
               Ideoque
               veraciter
               in
               oculis
               eius
               studio
               fidelis
               vel
               justus
               apparere
               ,
               vt
               possim
               ad
               eorū
               sortem
               qui
               sunt
               eius
               pertinere
               .
               Talis
               cogitatio
               est
               diuini
               sigilli
               impressio
               .
               Per
               hoc
               enim
               haereses
               ,
               et
               omnia
               saluti
               contraria
               deuitat
               ,
               quia
               scit
               debere
               
                 discedere
                 ab
                 iniquitate
              
               omnes
               qui
               Dominū
               inuocant
               .
               Haec
               itaque
               sigilli
               impressio
               qua
               distinguuntur
               à
               caeteris
               qui
               subuertuntur
               ,
               est
               in
               
                 fundamento
                 Dei
                 firmo
              
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               in
               robusta
               fide
               electorum
               Dei
               ,
               quia
               nouit
               Dominus
               qui
               ad
               eius
               haereditatem
               pertineant
               :
               et
               alijs
               recedentibus
               à
               fide
               ,
               illi
               qui
               praedestinati
               sunt
               non
               possunt
               recedere
               ,
               vel
               si
               recesserint
               eos
               necesse
               est
               redire
               .
               Nec
               moueat
               quod
               saepè
               etiam
               diabolus
               seducat
               etiam
               illos
               quiregenerati
               in
               Christo
               ,
               vias
               ingrediuntur
               Dei
               ;
               
                 quia
                 nouit
                 Dominus
                 qui
                 sunt
                 eius
                 .
              
               Ex
               his
               in
               aeternam
               damnationem
               neminem
               ipse
               seducit
               .
            
             
               Thus
               you
               see
               this
               godly
               Father
               and
               Countrey-man
               of
               ours
               is
               very
               full
               and
               large
               in
               our
               behalfe
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             
               Bernard
               ,
               who
               flourished
               from
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
            
             1140.
             to
             
             1170.
             
               is
               very
               copious
               and
               large
               in
               our
               behalfe
               .
               For
               in
               his
            
             79.
             
               sermon
               vpon
               the
               Canticles
               :
               vpon
               the
               words
               of
               the
               spouse
               .
               Cant.
            
             3.
             4.
             
             
               I
               held
               him
               and
               would
               not
               let
               him
               goe
               ,
               vntill
               I
               had
               brought
               him
               into
               my
               mothers
               house
               .
               He
               descants
               thus
               .
            
             
               Ita
               est
               ex
               tunc
               ,
               et
               deinceps
               ,
               non
               deficir
               genus
               Christianū
               ,
               nec
               fides
               de
               terra
               ,
               nec
               charitas
               de
               Ecclesia
               :
               
                 venerunt
                 flumina
                 ,
                 flauerunt
                 venti
                 ,
                 et
                 impigerunt
              
               
               
                 in
                 eam
              
               et
               non
               
                 c●…ciait
                 ,
                 eo
                 quod
                 fundata
                 esset
                 supra
                 Petram
                 :
              
               Petra
               autē
               est
               Christus
               .
               Itaque
               ,
               non
               verbositate
               Philosophorū
               ,
               nec
               cauillationibus
               Haereticorum
               ,
               nec
               gladijs
               persecutorū
               
               potuit
               ista
               
                 a●…t
                 poterit
                 aliquandò
                 separari
                 à
                 charitate
              
               
               
                 Dei
                 quae
                 est
                 in
                 Iesu
                 Christo
                 :
              
               ad●…ò
               fortitèr
               tenet
               quem
               diligit
               anima
               sua
               ,
               
                 adeo
                 ille
                 adhaerere
                 bonum
                 est
              
               .
               Glutino
               bonū
               est
               ,
               ait
               〈◊〉
               .
               Quid
               hoc
               tenacius
               glutino
               ,
               quod
               nec
               aquis
               eluitur
               ,
               nec
               ventis
               dissoluitur
               ,
               nec
               gladijs
               scinditur
               ?
               Denique
               aquae
               multae
               non
               poterunt
               extinguere
               charitatem
               :
               Tenui
               
               
                 eum
                 ,
                 ne●…
                 dimittam
              
               .
               Et
               sanctus
               Patriarcha
               ,
               
                 non
                 te
                 ,
                 inquit
                 ,
                 dimittam
                 ,
                 nisi
                 benedixeris
                 mihi
                 .
              
               Ista
               non
               vult
               eum
               dimittere
               ,
               et
               fortè
               magis
               quā
               Patriarcha
               id
               not
               vult
               ,
               quia
               nec
               pro
               
               benedictione
               quidē
               .
               Siquidem
               ille
               benedictione
               accepta
               demisit
               eū
               ,
               haec
               autem
               non
               sic
               .
               Nolo
               ,
               inquit
               ,
               benedictinem
               
               tuam
               ,
               sed
               te
               .
               
                 Quid
                 enim
                 mihi
                 est
                 in
                 coelo
                 ,
                 et
                 à
                 te
                 quid
                 volui
                 super
                 terram
                 ?
              
               Non
               dimittam
               te
               ,
               nec
               si
               benedixeris
               mihi
               .
               
                 Tenui
                 ,
                 nec
                 dimittam
              
               .
               Nec
               minus
               forsitan
               ille
               teneri
               vult
               ,
               cum
               perhibeat
               dicens
               ,
               
                 deliciae
                 meae
                 esse
                 cum
                 filijs
                 hominum
                 .
              
               
               Quoque
               pollicens
               ,
               ait
               ,
               
                 Ego
                 vobiscum
                 sum
                 vsque
                 ad
                 consummationem
              
               
               seculi
               .
               Q●…id
               hac
               copula
               fortius
               quae
               vna
               duorum
               tam
               vehementi
               voluntate
               firmata
               est
               ?
               
                 Tenui
                 eum
              
               ,
               inquit
               .
               Sed
               nihilominus
               ipsa
               vicissim
               tenetur
               ab
               eo
               quem
               tenet
               ,
               cum
               alibi
               dicit
               ,
               
                 Tenuisti
                 manum
                 dexteram
                 meam
              
               .
               Quae
               tenetur
               et
               
               tenet
               quomodo
               iam
               cadere
               potest
               ?
               Tenet
               fidei
               firmitate
               ,
               tenet
               deuotionis
               affectu
               .
               At
               nequaquam
               diu
               teneret
               ,
               si
               non
               teneretur
               ?
               Tenetur
               autem
               potentia
               ,
               et
               misericordia
               Domini
               .
               
                 So
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 sermon
                 on
                 septuag●…ssima
                 :
              
               Inuenies
               ab
               eodem
               Ioanne
               scriptum
               ,
               
                 Omnis
                 qui
                 natus
                 est
                 ex
                 Deo
                 non
                 peccat
                 ,
                 sed
                 generatio
                 coelestis
                 conseruat
                 illum
                 .
                 Non
                 peccat
                 ,
              
               inquit
               ,
               idest
               non
               permanet
               in
               peccato
               ;
               
                 quia
                 conseruat
                 illum
              
               vtique
               vt
               perire
               nō
               possit
               ,
               ea
               quae
               falli
               non
               potest
               
                 generatio
                 coelestis
              
               .
               Siue
               
                 non
                 peccat
              
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               tantundē
               est
               vt
               si
               non
               peccat
               ,
               pro
               eo
               scilicet
               quod
               non
               imputatur
               ei
               peccatum
               ,
               
                 generatio
                 coelestis
              
               etiam
               in
               hac
               parte
               
                 conseruat
                 illum
              
               .
               Data
               sunt
               signa
               quaedā
               et
               indicia
               manifesta
               salutis
               ,
               vt
               indubitabile
               sit
               eum
               esse
               de
               numero
               electorū
               in
               quo
               ea
               signa
               permanserint
               .
               Propter
               hoc
               (
               inquam
               )
               
                 quos
                 praesciuit
                 Deus
                 ,
                 ●…t
                 praedestinauit
                 conformes
                 fieri
                 imagini
                 filij
                 sui
                 ,
              
               vt
               quibus
               certitudinem
               negat
               causa
               sollicidinis
               ,
               vel
               fiduciam
               praestat
               causa
               consolationis
               .
               
                 So
                 in
                 his
                 tracte
                 de
                 gratia
                 et
                 liberio
                 arbitrio
                 .
              
               Neque
               enim
               hic
               possumus
               pen●…tus
               esse
               sine
               peccato
               et
               miseria
               ,
               possumus
               tamen
               gratia
               iuuante
               nec
               peccato
               superari
               nec
               miseria
               .
               Qaunquā
               tamen
               scriptura
               loquatur
               .
               
                 Omne
                 quod
                 natūest
                 ex
                 Deo
                 non
                 peccat
                 .
              
               Sed
               hoc
               dictū
               est
               de
               praedestinatis
               ad
               vitā
               nō
               quod
               omninò
               nō
               peccant
               ,
               sed
               quod
               peccatū
               ipsis
               nō
               imputetur
               ,
               quod
               vel
               punitur
               condigna
               paenitentia
               ,
               vel
               incharitate
               absconditur
               .
               
                 So
                 in
                 his
                 booke
                 de
                 Natura
                 et
                 dignitate
                 amoris
                 diuini
                 .
                 c.
              
               6.
               
               Itaque
               quisquis
               ille
               est
               ,
               sicut
               dicit
               beatus
               Iohannes
               ,
               secundū
               hoc
               quod
               natus
               est
               ex
               Deo
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               secundū
               interitoris
               hominis
               rationem
               
               in
               
                 tantum
                 non
                 peccat
              
               ,
               in
               quantū
               peccatū
               quod
               corpus
               mortis
               foris
               operatur
               ,
               odit
               potius
               quam
               approbat
               ,
               
                 semine
                 spiritualis
                 natiuit
                 at
                 is
                 quod
                 ex
                 Deo
                 natus
                 est
                 ,
                 eum
                 interius
                 conseruante
                 .
              
               Quod
               etsi
               interim
               aliquandò
               incursu
               peccati
               laeditur
               ,
               et
               attenditur
               ,
               radice
               tamen
               charitatis
               in
               altum
               defixa
               non
               perit
               .
               Imò
               statim
               saecundius
               et
               viuacius
               conualescit
               
               in
               spem
               boni
               fructus
               et
               surgit
               .
               Sic
               enim
               dicit
               beatus
               Ioannes
               ,
               
                 Omnis
                 qui
                 natus
                 est
                 ex
                 Deo
                 peccatum
                 non
                 facit
                 ,
                 quoniam
                 semen
                 ipsius
                 in
                 eo
                 manet
                 :
                 et
                 non
                 potest
                 peccare
                 ,
                 quia
                 ex
                 Deo
                 natus
                 est
                 .
              
               Notanda
               vis
               verborum
               .
               Non
               (
               inquit
               )
               peccatum
               
               facit
               ,
               quod
               patitur
               potius
               quā
               facit
               qui
               natus
               est
               ex
               Deo
               
                 et
                 non
                 potest
                 peccare
              
               perseuerando
               scilicet
               in
               peccato
               ,
               
                 dū
                 legi
                 Dei
                 cū
                 mente
                 seruit
                 :
              
               etiam
               carnē
               festinat
               subigere
               ,
               quae
               tentatione
               et
               peccato
               incurrente
               legi
               peccati
               videbatur
               seruire
               .
               Petrus
               cum
               peccauit
               ,
               charitatem
               non
               amisit
               ,
               quia
               peccauit
               potius
               in
               veritatem
               quam
               in
               charitatem
               ,
               cum
               se
               nō
               esse
               mentitus
               esset
               in
               re
               cuius
               totus
               erat
               in
               corde
               .
               Ideoque
               negationem
               falsitatis
               continuò
               lachrymis
               lauit
               veritas
               charitatis
               .
               Sic
               et
               David
               cum
               peccauit
               ,
               charitatem
               non
               perdidit
               ,
               sed
               obstupuit
               quodammodo
               in
               eo
               charitas
               ad
               vehementem
               tentationis
               ictū
               ,
               et
               charitatis
               in
               eo
               nequaquam
               facta
               est
               abolitio
               ,
               sed
               quasi
               quaedam
               soporatio
               ,
               quae
               mox
               ad
               vocem
               arguentis
               prophetae
               euigilauit
               ,
               continuò
               in
               illam
               ardentissimae
               charitatis
               confessionem
               erupit
               ,
               
                 peccaui
                 Domino
              
               ,
               et
               continuò
               audire
               meruit
               ,
               
                 Dominus
                 transtulit
                 à
                 te
                 peccatum
                 tuum
                 ,
                 non
                 morieris
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 booke
                 de
                 Tripl
                 ,
                 coherent
                 :
                 vinculo
                 :
                 &c.
                 his
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 .
                 Nouit
                 Dominus
                 qui
                 sunt
                 eius
                 ,
                 et
                 propositum
                 Dei
                 manet
                 immobile
                 :
              
               etsi
               horrendorum
               criminū
               nota
               David
               inuritur
               ,
               etsi
               Maria
               Magdalene
               septem
               daemonjjs
               cumulatur
               ,
               etsi
               princeps
               Apostorum
               in
               profundum
               negationis
               barathrum
               submergitur
               ;
               non
               est
               tamen
               ,
               qui
               de
               manu
               Dei
               possit
               eruere
               .
            
             
               Thus
               is
               this
               Father
               fully
               for
               vs
               ,
               though
               some
               would
               wrest
               and
               scrue
               him
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               See
               more
               of
               this
               .
            
             Sermo
             :
             61
             :
             in
             Cantica
             .
             Sermo
             :
             de
             duplici
             baptsmate
             :
             &c.
             and
             Sermo
             :
             de
             fragmentis
             septem
             :
             Misericordiarum
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Bradwardyn
             .
          
           
             Bradwardyn
             our
             owne
             Countriman
             ,
             sometime
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             in
             the
             raigne
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             third
             ,
             who
             was
             stiled
             the
             
               profound
               Doctor
            
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             as
             Thomas
             of
             Walsingbam
             relates
             it
             ,
             departed
             this
             life
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             1350
             :
             concurreth
             in
             opinion
             and
             judgment
             with
             vs.
             For
             in
             his
             first
             booke
             de
             Causa
             Dei
             :
             cap
             :
             23.
             he
             proues
             .
             
               Quod
               tam
               sci●…ntia
               Dei
               quam
               voluntas
               eius
               est
               omninò
               immutabilis
            
             ;
             and
             from
             thence
             he
             infers
             this
             fifth
             Corolarie
             .
             
               Quod
               omne
               saluandum
               aut
               damnandum
               ,
               praemiandum
               vel
               puniendum
               sub
               quocunque
               gradu
               voluit
               ab
               aeterno
               saluari
               vel
               damnari
               praemiari
               similiter
               vel
               puniri
               sub
               eodem
               gradu
               praecise
               :
               et
               hoc
               nedum
               voluntate
               conditionall
               aut
               indeterminata
               ,
               sed
               it
               a
               absoluta
               et
               determinata
               sicut
               vult
               in
               praesenti
               vel
               finali
               iudicio
               ,
               aut
               post
               valet
               :
            
             which
             is
             the
             very
             ground
             and
             basis
             of
             the
             constant
             and
             finall
             perseuerance
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
             So
             in
             his
             2.
             booke
             
               de
               Causa
               Dei.
               cap.
            
             5.
             6.
             hee
             proues
             that
             no
             man
             can
             ouercome
             the
             least
             temptation
             ,
             without
             the
             speciall
             ayde
             and
             assistance
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             hee
             certifieth
             vs.
             
               Quod
               auxilium
               Dei
               speciale
               posse
               tentationem
               aliquam
               superare
               ,
               est
               voluntas
               eius
               inuicta
               .
            
             So
             cap.
             8.
             hee
             declares
             what
             perseuerance
             is
             ,
             and
             proues
             it
             to
             be
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             :
             
               et
               quod
               nullus
               viator
               quantacu●…que
               gratia
               creata
               subnixus
               solius
               liberi
               arbitrij
               viribus
               ,
               vel
               etiàm
               cum
               adiutorio
               gratiae
               possit
               perseuerare
               finaliter
               ,
               vel
               per
               aliquod
               tempus
               omninò
               sine
               aliquo
               Dei
               auxilio
               speciali
               :
               cap
               :
            
             11
             :
             hee
             proues
             .
             
               Quod
               perseuerantia
               non
               est
               aliquod
               donūm
               Dei
               creatum
               à
               charitate
               et
               gratia
               realitèr
               differens
               et
               distinctum
               ,
            
             but
             that
             it
             is
             alwaies
             an
             adjunct
             and
             concomitant
             of
             true
             grace
             :
             cap.
             13.
             he
             proues
             .
             
               Quod
               illud
               auxilium
               sine
               quo
               nullus
               perseuerat
               ,
               et
               per
               quod
               quilibet
               perseuerat
               ,
               est
               spiritus
               sancti
               diuina
               bonitas
               et
               voluntas
               ,
               et
               quod
               Deus
               dat
               voluntatem
               et
               po●…estatem
               perseuerandi
               sanctis
               suis
               :
            
             and
             cap.
             14.
             he
             proues
             .
             
               Quod
               perseuerantia
               gratis
               detur
               à
               Deo
               ,
               et
               non
               meritis
               comparetur
               .
            
             In
             all
             which
             chapters
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             take
             the
             paines
             to
             reade
             them
             ,
             you
             shall
             finde
             him
             fully
             for
             to
             act
             our
             parts
             ,
             and
             to
             produce
             such
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             sentences
             from
             the
             Fathers
             (
             in
             which
             he
             was
             very
             well
             read
             )
             as
             make
             vndeniable
             for
             this
             our
             present
             assertion
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Councells
             .
          
           
             To
             these
             authorities
             &
             sayings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             I
             may
             adde
             that
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Miliuitan
               :
               can
            
             :
             3
             :
             4.
             
             Where
             in
             these
             2.
             
             Cannons
             with
             diuers
             others
             were
             concluded
             vpon
             against
             Pelagius
             and
             his
             followers
             .
             
               Item
               placuit
               vt
               quicunque
               dixerit
               ,
               gratiam
               D●…
               in
               qua
               iustificamur
               per
               Iesum
               Christum
               Dominum
               nostrum
               ,
               ad
               solum
               remissionē
               peccatorum
               valere
               quae
               iam
               commissa
               sunt
               ,
               non
               etiam
               ad
               adiutorium
               vt
               non
               committantur
               ,
               anathema
               sit
               .
               Item
               quisque
               dixerit
               eandem
               gratiam
               Dei
               per
               Iesum
               Christum
               Dominum
               nostrum
               ,
               propter
               ,
               hoc
               tantum
               nos
               adiuuare
               ad
               non
               peccandum
               quia
               per
               ipsam
               nobis
               reuelatur
               et
               aperitur
               intelligentia
               mandatorum
               ,
               vt
               sciamus
               quid
               appetere
               ,
               quid
               vitare
               debeamus
               ,
               non
               autem
               per
               illam
               nobis
               praestari
               ,
               vt
               quod
               faciendum
               cognouerimus
               etiā
               facere
               diligamus
               atque
               valeamus
               ,
               anathema
               sit
               .
               Cum
               enim
               dicat
               Apostolus
            
             scientia
             inflat
             ,
             charitas
             verò
             aedificat
             :
             
               valde
               impium
               est
               vt
               credamus
               adeam
               quae
               inflat
               nos
               habere
               gratiā
               Christi
               ,
               adeam
               quae
               aedificat
               non
               habere
               ,
               cum
               sit
               vtrumque
               donum
               Dei
               ,
               et
               scire
               quid
               facere
               debeamus
               ,
               et
               diligere
               vt
               faciamus
               ,
               vt
               aedificante
               charitate
               scientia
               non
               posset
               inflare
               .
               Sicut
               autem
               de
               Deo
               scriptum
               est
               :
            
             qui
             docet
             hominem
             scientiam
             :
             
               ita
               etiam
               scriptum
               est
            
             .
             Charitas
             ex
             Deo
             est
             .
             Which
             two
             Canons
             affirming
             that
             true
             grace
             is
             a
             great
             helpe
             and
             preseruatiue
             against
             sinne
             ,
             inabling
             those
             that
             haue
             it
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             know
             ,
             but
             likewise
             for
             to
             doe
             and
             loue
             the
             things
             which
             God
             commaunds
             them
             ,
             make
             much
             for
             my
             conclusion
             :
             for
             he
             that
             is
             able
             through
             the
             speciall
             assistance
             of
             God
             and
             grace
             to
             resist
             sinne
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             and
             loue
             the
             things
             which
             God
             commandes
             him
             ,
             how
             can
             he
             chuse
             but
             perseuere
             in
             grace
             ?
             Grace
             giues
             him
             power
             ,
             loue
             giues
             him
             will
             to
             perseuere
             ,
             what
             is
             here
             then
             that
             can
             hinder
             him
             from
             perseuering
             ?
             To
             conclude
             ,
             let
             but
             any
             indifferent
             and
             iudicious
             reader
             peruse
             that
             generall
             and
             famous
             Councell
             of
             Africke
             ,
             held
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             :
             418
             :
             against
             Pelugius
             the
             Hereticke
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             Councell
             of
             Aransica
             ,
             or
             Oreng●…
             ,
             held
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             :
             529
             :
             and
             if
             his
             eyes
             and
             judgment
             are
             not
             praeiudicated
             and
             infected
             with
             Arminianisme
             ,
             or
             phrase-transformed
             Pelagianisme
             ,
             hee
             must
             needes
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             these
             two
             Councells
             do
             corroberate
             
             and
             confirme
             our
             present
             assertion
             .
             For
             in
             both
             these
             Councels
             it
             is
             positiuely
             resolued
             .
             
               That
               grace
               is
               the
               only
               worke
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               morrall
               perswasion
               ,
               nor
               the
               strength
               of
               nature
               .
               That
               regeneration
               and
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               is
               wrought
               only
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               any
               freewill
               ,
               strength
               or
               power
               of
               our
               owne
               .
               That
               the
               beginning
               ,
               the
               continuance
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               of
               the
               worke
               of
               grace
               in
               vs
               ,
               is
               from
               God
               alone
               ,
               &
               not
               from
               our selues
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               only
               we
               are
               what
               wee
               are
               .
               That
               when
               we
               doe
               inioy
               any
               good
               at
               all
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               from
               our
               owne
               power
               and
               strength
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               assistance
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               worketh
               in
               vs
               and
               with
               vs.
               That
               God
               loues
               vs
               not
               because
               we
               doe
               deserue
               his
               loue
               ,
               but
               because
               that
               he
               intends
               to
               make
               vs
               louely
               .
               That
               the
               perseuerance
               of
               the
               Saints
               is
               from
               God
               alone
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               themselues
               ,
               that
               soe
               they
               might
               ascribe
               the
               glory
               of
               their
               graces
               and
               their
               perseuerance
               not
               vnto
               themselues
               but
               vnto
               God
               alone
               .
            
             If
             then
             grace
             and
             regeneration
             bee
             the
             onely
             worke
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             the
             continuance
             ,
             the
             beginning
             and
             the
             end
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             perseuerance
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             bee
             from
             God
             alone
             and
             not
             from
             man
             ,
             as
             these
             
               two
               Councels
               haue
               determined
               it
            
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             determination
             of
             these
             two
             Councels
             ,
             the
             true
             regenerate
             Saints
             of
             God
             can
             neuer
             fall
             finally
             nor
             totally
             from
             grace
             .
             For
             if
             perseuerance
             bee
             the
             onely
             
             worke
             and
             gift
             of
             God
             alone
             :
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             can
             neuer
             chuse
             but
             perseuere
             ,
             because
             that
             God
             hath
             promised
             and
             
             couenanted
             ,
             to
             giue
             them
             perseuerance
             ;
             
               to
               cause
               them
               to
               walke
               i●…
               his
               statutes
               ,
               and
               to
               keepe
               his
               iudgments
               and
               to
               doe
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               his
               feare
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               depart
               from
               him
               :
            
             if
             God
             will
             cause
             them
             for
             to
             perseuere
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             then
             that
             is
             able
             for
             to
             hinder
             them
             :
             for
             
               no
               man
               can
               resist
               his
               worke
               and
               will
               :
               Rom
               :
            
             9
             :
             19.
             and
             Isai
             :
             43
             :
             13.
             
             If
             you
             will
             but
             compare
             the
             Canons
             and
             Decrees
             of
             the
             generall
             Councell
             of
             Africke
             with
             Saint
             Augustines
             bookes
             
               de
               Bono
               Perseuerantiae
            
             ,
             and
             
               de
               Corrept
               :
               et
               Gratia
            
             :
             who
             was
             then
             present
             at
             this
             famous
             Councell
             ,
             then
             you
             may
             ascertaine
             your selues
             ,
             that
             this
             famous
             ,
             Councell
             and
             likewise
             the
             Councell
             of
             Orange
             ,
             who
             tooke
             their
             patterne
             and
             grounds
             from
             it
             ,
             did
             suffragate
             to
             this
             our
             assertion
             ,
             
               That
               those
               who
               are
               once
               truly
               regenerated
               
               and
               ingrafted
               into
               Christ
               by
               a
               iustifying
               and
               liuely
               faith
               ,
               can
               neither
               finally
               nor
               totally
               fall
               from
               grace
               .
            
          
           
             You
             see
             now
             how
             we
             haue
             an
             whole
             Grand-Iury
             ,
             of
             ancient
             and
             learned
             Fathers
             and
             Councells
             ,
             who
             haue
             giuen
             vp
             their
             verdict
             for
             vs
             ,
             so
             that
             you
             need
             not
             for
             to
             doubt
             of
             the
             truth
             and
             goodnesse
             of
             our
             cause
             .
             And
             here
             (
             good
             Reader
             )
             I
             would
             intreate
             thee
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             the
             honestie
             ,
             and
             modestie
             of
             one
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             Gagge
             and
             his
             
               Appello
               Cesarem
            
             doth
             confidently
             affirme
             ,
             
             That
             it
             hath
             beene
             the
             common
             
               Tenet
               of
               all
               Antiquitie
               ,
               That
            
             
             
               the
               true
               regenerate
               Saints
               of
               God
               may
               fall
               finally
               and
               totally
               from
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               .
            
             O
             the
             matchlesse
             impudency
             ,
             mallice
             ,
             and
             falsitie
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             who
             against
             his
             owne
             knowledge
             and
             conscience
             durst
             to
             affirme
             so
             grosse
             and
             palpable
             an
             vntruth
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             such
             a
             wicked
             and
             pernicious
             end
             ,
             as
             to
             deceiue
             his
             readers
             ,
             and
             to
             thrust
             a
             dangerous
             and
             condemned
             error
             on
             them
             ,
             for
             an
             ancient
             and
             approued
             truth
             .
             What
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             ,
             did
             you
             thinke
             that
             none
             had
             read
             the
             Fathers
             but
             your selfe
             ?
             or
             that
             your
             fame
             and
             credite
             was
             so
             great
             among
             vs
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             would
             beleeue
             your
             false
             quotations
             ,
             before
             the
             authenticall
             Records
             themselues
             ?
             Or
             did
             you
             thinke
             (
             as
             you
             haue
             attempted
             for
             to
             doe
             )
             to
             stop
             the
             labours
             of
             all
             such
             ,
             and
             to
             crush
             them
             in
             the
             shell
             ,
             as
             should
             disclose
             your
             partiall
             and
             disloyall
             dealing
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             so
             yout
             virulent
             Appeale
             ,
             and
             your
             forged
             and
             new
             coyned
             doctrines
             therein
             recorded
             ,
             might
             passe
             without
             controll
             ?
             It
             is
             well
             you
             thought
             so
             ,
             but
             (
             thankes
             be
             to
             God
             )
             you
             are
             deceiued
             in
             your
             expectation
             ;
             and
             truth
             though
             it
             hath
             found
             some
             difficultie
             and
             opposition
             at
             the
             presse
             by
             your
             meanes
             ,
             yet
             it
             hath
             come
             forth
             at
             last
             to
             display
             your
             basenesse
             ,
             your
             impudencie
             ,
             your
             malice
             ,
             and
             your
             disloyalty
             vnto
             the
             world
             .
             But
             say
             you
             had
             had
             your
             will
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             and
             all
             things
             had
             succeeded
             according
             to
             your
             hopes
             :
             yet
             me
             thinkes
             
               Mr
               Mountague
            
             ,
             if
             you
             had
             had
             any
             conscience
             or
             feare
             of
             God
             within
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             had
             had
             any
             loue
             and
             respect
             vnto
             antiquitie
             and
             truth
             (
             as
             you
             pretend
             you
             haue
             ,
             how
             truly
             let
             others
             iudge
             )
             you
             might
             haue
             beene
             ashamed
             
             and
             affraid
             to
             haue
             traduced
             ,
             slandered
             ,
             and
             sophisticated
             ;
             to
             haue
             outfaced
             ,
             and
             belyed
             all
             Antiquitie
             as
             now
             you
             haue
             ,
             for
             feare
             lest
             the
             worthy
             workes
             of
             so
             many
             Fathers
             should
             haue
             cryed
             out
             against
             you
             here
             ,
             and
             these
             very
             Fathers
             themselues
             should
             haue
             risen
             vp
             against
             you
             to
             condemne
             you
             in
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             for
             wronging
             ,
             and
             traducing
             of
             them
             to
             that
             end
             as
             you
             haue
             done
             .
             Nay
             ,
             if
             you
             had
             had
             any
             loue
             vnto
             your
             Mother
             Church
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             soules
             of
             so
             many
             thousands
             of
             your
             Country-men
             which
             you
             should
             haue
             wronged
             and
             seduced
             by
             these
             false
             quotations
             and
             confident
             assertions
             of
             your
             owne
             ,
             you
             could
             not
             haue
             beene
             so
             gracelesse
             ,
             so
             false
             ,
             so
             trecherous
             ,
             and
             so
             shamelesse
             ,
             as
             to
             haue
             fathered
             this
             your
             damnable
             &
             pernicious
             error
             on
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             haue
             so
             much
             opposed
             it
             .
             But
             it
             may
             be
             the
             good
             learned
             man
             did
             all
             this
             out
             of
             ignorance
             and
             simplicity
             .
             For
             being
             destitute
             of
             the
             Fathers
             workes
             ,
             or
             wanting
             time
             for
             to
             suruey
             them
             ,
             or
             hauing
             an
             higher
             conceite
             of
             other
             mens
             learning
             then
             his
             owne
             ,
             he
             trusted
             vnto
             their
             quotations
             ,
             and
             thence
             he
             was
             deceiued
             .
             And
             this
             is
             not
             vnlikly
             .
             For
             I
             finde
             all
             M.
             Mountagues
             quotations
             ,
             one
             only
             excepted
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             that
             of
             Clement
             in
             his
             constitutions
             )
             recorded
             verbatim
             by
             that
             famous
             
               Arminian
               Bertius
            
             ,
             in
             his
             booke
             
               de
               Apostatia
               sanctorum
            
             ,
             neither
             are
             they
             to
             be
             found
             in
             any
             mans
             works
             but
             his
             .
             Indeed
             Mr.
             Mountague
             in
             his
             
               Gagge
               ,
               cap.
            
             20
             would
             make
             the
             world
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             quote
             his
             Fathers
             not
             out
             of
             their
             owne
             workes
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             
               Bucer
               and
               other
               Protestant
               Diuines
            
             ;
             but
             to
             tell
             you
             the
             
             truth
             ,
             these
             quotations
             are
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Bucer
             or
             in
             any
             other
             Protestant
             Diuine
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             that
             infamous
             and
             arch
             Arminian
             
               Peter
               Bertius
            
             out
             of
             whom
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             ,
             hath
             transcribed
             them
             verbatim
             .
             Only
             herein
             is
             the
             difference
             :
             Bertius
             hath
             recorded
             these
             quotations
             in
             Latine
             ,
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             hath
             translated
             some
             of
             them
             verbatim
             into
             English
             :
             Bertius
             he
             cites
             many
             sentences
             ,
             and
             more
             Fathers
             then
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             doth
             ,
             who
             hath
             culled
             out
             the
             eminentest
             and
             choycest
             of
             them
             .
             And
             because
             all
             the
             world
             shall
             know
             that
             I
             wrong
             not
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             I
             will
             compare
             
             his
             quotations
             and
             Bertius
             his
             quotations
             together
             .
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             in
             his
             
               Gagge
               pag.
            
             165.
             166.
             quotes
             Ignatius
             the
             ancientest
             Father
             this
             day
             extant
             :
             the
             selfe-same
             quotation
             you
             shall
             finde
             in
             
               Bertius
               ,
               in
               his
               Apostatia
               Sanctorum
               ,
               pag.
            
             90.
             
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             quotes
             
               Tertullian
               de
               Prescript
               :
               cap.
            
             3.
             
             
               Gagge
               pag.
            
             166.
             167.
             
             So
             doth
             Bertius
             in
             the
             selfe-same
             words
             ,
             pa
             96.
             
             So
             he
             quotes
             
               Cyprian
               ,
               Epist.
            
             7.
             
             Gagge
             ,
             167.
             
             So
             doth
             
               Bertius
               pag.
            
             98.
             
             So
             hee
             quotes
             
               Nazianzen
               ,
               Gagge
            
             168.
             
             So
             doth
             Bertius
             in
             the
             same
             words
             ,
             pag.
             99.
             100.
             
             So
             hee
             quotes
             
               Hierome
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               advers
               .
               Pelagianos
               ,
               Gagge
            
             168
             ,
             the
             selfe-same
             quotation
             you
             shall
             finde
             in
             
               Bertius
               ,
               pag.
            
             100.
             
             So
             he
             quotes
             
               St.
               Gregory
               ,
               lib.
            
             6.
             in
             1
             Regum
             :
             you
             shall
             finde
             the
             same
             in
             
               Bertius
               pag.
            
             103.
             
             So
             hee
             quotes
             
               St.
               Augustine
               de
               corrept
               :
               &
               Gratia
               cap.
            
             13.
             
             Gagge
             168.
             
             Apeale
             27.
             for
             the
             booke
             
               de
               bono
               Persue
            
             .
             and
             lib.
             11.
             
               de
               Ciu.
               Dei
               ,
               cap.
            
             12.
             
             Appeale
             27.
             the
             selfe-same
             quotations
             are
             in
             
               Bertius
               ,
               pag.
            
             102.
             and
             in
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
               lib.
            
             3.
             
               de
               Iustif.
               cap
            
             ,
             14.
             
             So
             hee
             quotes
             
               Prosper
               ,
               resp
            
             :
             7.
             
               ad
               cap.
               Gallorum
               Appeale
            
             2●…
             .
             you
             shall
             finde
             the
             selfe-same
             words
             and
             quotation
             in
             
               Bertius
               ,
               pag.
            
             102.
             so
             he
             quotes
             
               Cyprian
               de
               vnitate
               Ecclesiae
               :
               Athanasius
               ,
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               cont
               :
               Arrian
               .
               Basil
               epist
               ad
               Chilonem
               in
               the
               margent
               .
               Appeale
            
             36.
             
             The
             selfe-same
             quotations
             are
             in
             
               Bertius
               ,
               pag.
            
             97.
             98.
             99.
             
             Thus
             hath
             our
             lëarned
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             who
             vaunts
             so
             much
             of
             his
             skill
             and
             knowledge
             in
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             transcribed
             them
             verbatim
             out
             of
             Bertius
             .
             Nay
             ,
             I
             will
             say
             more
             ,
             he
             hath
             transcribed
             all
             he
             hath
             touching
             this
             point
             of
             falling
             from
             grace
             ,
             either
             in
             his
             Gagge
             or
             in
             his
             Appeale
             ,
             yea
             ,
             his
             very
             argument
             from
             our
             16.
             
             Article
             out
             of
             Bertius
             :
             let
             him
             disproue
             it
             if
             he
             can
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             meruaile
             that
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             avoucheth
             
               the
               totall
               and
               finall
               Apostacy
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             to
             bee
             the
             
               Tenet
               of
               Antiquitie
               ,
               of
               the
               Protestants
               in
               Germany
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             because
             that
             Bertius
             saith
             so
             to
             ;
             out
             of
             whom
             he
             did
             transcribe
             it
             .
             But
             whether
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             bee
             an
             honest
             innocent
             and
             harmelesse
             man
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             seekes
             only
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             dealing
             thus
             ,
             I
             leaue
             it
             vnto
             others
             for
             to
             judge
             .
             I
             come
             now
             to
             giue
             a
             short
             answer
             to
             these
             Fathers
             which
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             hath
             cited
             out
             of
             Bertius
             :
             As
             for
             Clement
             and
             Ignatius
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             
             great
             question
             whether
             they
             are
             spurious
             and
             abortiue
             yea
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             most
             Protestant
             Diuines
             not
             without
             good
             cause
             ,
             thinke
             them
             to
             be
             meere
             forgeries
             ;
             and
             so
             their
             authorities
             are
             but
             little
             worth
             .
             But
             admit
             them
             to
             bee
             true
             ,
             yet
             they
             proue
             nothing
             against
             vs.
             For
             that
             of
             
               Ignatius
               ,
               that
               one
               and
               the
               same
               man
               is
               sometimes
               the
               childe
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               againe
               the
               childe
               of
               the
               diuell
               :
            
             is
             no
             more
             but
             this
             in
             substanee
             ,
             that
             the
             childe
             of
             God
             doth
             sometimes
             fall
             into
             sinne
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             the
             judgement
             and
             repute
             of
             men
             is
             sometimes
             the
             childe
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             at
             other
             times
             the
             childe
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             Gods
             esteeme
             ;
             if
             you
             reade
             the
             place
             ,
             you
             shall
             finde
             this
             to
             bee
             the
             meaning
             :
             as
             for
             the
             other
             places
             ,
             they
             are
             impertinent
             and
             need
             no
             answer
             :
             As
             for
             that
             of
             Clement
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             :
             for
             hee
             saith
             not
             that
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             is
             wholly
             deuided
             from
             any
             man
             that
             euer
             had
             it
             :
             
               but
               if
               hee
               bee
               diuided
               hee
               leaueth
               them
               destitute
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             That
             of
             Tertullian
             if
             you
             reade
             all
             the
             chapter
             is
             expresse
             for
             vs
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             no
             more
             in
             briefe
             then
             this
             :
             that
             hypocrites
             fall
             away
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             truly
             regenerated
             doe
             still
             continue
             with
             him
             .
             That
             of
             Cyprian
             is
             no
             more
             then
             this
             ,
             that
             men
             must
             vse
             the
             meanes
             to
             preserue
             their
             graces
             .
             That
             of
             Nazianzen
             is
             no
             more
             then
             this
             :
             the
             ordinary
             and
             common
             gifts
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             as
             prophecie
             ,
             and
             a
             royall
             minde
             may
             bee
             lost
             .
             That
             of
             Hierome
             and
             Gregorie
             ,
             is
             only
             this
             in
             substance
             ;
             that
             wee
             cannot
             know
             whether
             other
             men
             shall
             perseuere
             ,
             because
             we
             know
             not
             their
             estates
             ,
             and
             therefore
             wee
             cannot
             call
             them
             happy
             before
             their
             death
             .
             The
             Epistle
             of
             
               Basil
               ,
               ad
               Chilonem
            
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             meere
             exhortation
             to
             perseuerance
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             word
             in
             it
             that
             a
             regenerate
             man
             may
             fall
             from
             grace
             .
             That
             of
             Prosper
             is
             spoken
             only
             of
             such
             as
             were
             regenerated
             in
             shew
             and
             not
             in
             truth
             :
             and
             so
             is
             that
             of
             
               Augustine
               de
               bono
               Perseu
               :
               cap.
            
             13.
             
             That
             of
             
               Augustine
               de
               Ciui
               :
               dei
            
             .
             Is
             nothing
             to
             purpose
             ,
             for
             he
             saith
             not
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             doe
             not
             perseuere
             ,
             but
             ,
             
               that
               all
               of
               them
               know
               not
               certainly
               whether
               they
               shall
               perseuere
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             certaine
             of
             their
             perseuerance
             with
             the
             certainty
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             but
             yet
             they
             are
             sure
             of
             it
             with
             the
             certainty
             of
             faith
             ,
             as
             the
             Protestants
             in
             the
             Disputation
             
             of
             
               Ratishon
               ,
               pag.
            
             511.
             haue
             expounded
             it
             ;
             So
             that
             all
             which
             these
             Fathers
             say
             ,
             proues
             nothing
             at
             all
             against
             mee
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             well
             examined
             :
             and
             if
             Bertius
             or
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             had
             dealt
             ingeniously
             and
             not
             cited
             the
             Fathers
             by
             peece-meale
             ,
             the
             very
             places
             which
             they
             alledge
             ,
             would
             either
             not
             make
             for
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             make
             against
             them
             .
             Well
             then
             to
             end
             this
             controuersie
             ,
             I
             dare
             defend
             it
             against
             any
             man
             ,
             that
             either
             all
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             most
             of
             the
             Fathers
             are
             expresse
             and
             strongly
             for
             vs
             ;
             let
             these
             their
             testimonies
             which
             I
             haue
             cited
             out
             of
             their
             owne
             records
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             the
             second
             hand
             ,
             determine
             it
             :
             and
             this
             I
             will
             say
             withall
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             neuer
             a
             Father
             ,
             which
             being
             rightly
             vnderstood
             ,
             doth
             make
             any
             jot
             against
             vs.
             Wherefore
             seeing
             that
             
               this
               totall
               and
               finall
               Apostacie
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             is
             but
             an
             vpstart
             doctrine
             among
             vs
             ,
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             whole
             streame
             and
             current
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             I
             will
             conclude
             with
             that
             golden
             rule
             and
             saying
             of
             an
             ancient
             Father
             ,
             
               Vincentius
               Lerinensis
            
             by
             name
             ,
             who
             flourished
             about
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             430.
             (
             which
             saying
             I
             would
             to
             God
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             had
             well
             considered
             before
             hee
             had
             put
             his
             Penne
             to
             paper
             )
             
               Cum
               primum
               mali
               cuiuscunque
               erroris
               is
               putredo
            
             
             
               erumpere
               caeperit
               ,
               &
               ad
               defensionem
               sui
               quaedam
               sacrae
               legis
               verba
               furari
               atque
               fallaciter
               &
               fraudulenter
               exponere
               :
               statim
               interpraetando
               Canoni
               maiorum
               sententiae
               congregandae
               sunt
               :
               quibus
               illud
               quoque
               exurget
               nouitium
               ,
               ideoque
               prophanum
               ,
               &
               absque
               vlla
               ambage
               prodatur
               ,
               &
               ●…ine
               vlla
               retractatione
               damnetur
               .
               Sedeorum
               duntaxat
               patrum
               sententiae
               congregandae
               sunt
               quae
               in
               fide
               &
               Communione
               Catholica
               sanctè
               ,
               sapienter
               constanter
               viuentes
               ,
               docentes
               &
               permanentes
               ,
               vel
               mori
               in
               Christ●…
               fideliter
               ,
               vel
               occidi
               pro
               Christi
               feliciter
               meruerunt
               .
               Quibus
               tamen
               hac
               lege
               credendum
               est
               :
               vt
               quicquid
               vel
               omnes
               ,
               plures
               vno
               eodemque
               sensu
               ,
               manifestè
               ,
               frequenter
               ,
               perseueranter
               ,
               velut
               quodā
               sibi
               consentiente
               magistrorū
               concilio
               ,
               accipiendo
               ,
               tenendo
               tradendo
               firmauerint
               ,
               id
               pro
               indubitato
               ,
               certo
               ,
               ratoque
               habeatur
               .
               Quicquid
               verò
               quamvis
               ille
               sanctus
               &
               doctus
               ,
               quamvis
               Episcopus
               ,
               quamvis
               Confessor
               &
               Martyr
               ,
               praeter
               omnes
               ,
               aut
               etiam
               contra
               omnes
               senserit
               :
               id
               inter
               proprias
               ,
               &
               occultas
               &
               priuatas
               opiniunculas
               ,
               à
               communis
               publicae
               &
               generalis
               sententiae
               autoritate
               secretum
               sit
               ,
               ne
               cum
               summo
               aeternae
               salutis
               periculo
               iux●…
               
               sacrilegam
               haereticornm
               &
               scismaticorum
               consuetudinem
               vniversalis
               dogmatis
               veritate
               dimissa
               vnius
               hominis
               nouitium
               sectemur
               errorem
               .
            
             Follow
             now
             this
             safe
             and
             golden
             rule
             in
             our
             particular
             case
             ;
             wee
             haue
             the
             vnanimous
             consent
             of
             most
             if
             not
             of
             all
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             for
             vs
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             manifestly
             ,
             frequently
             ,
             and
             constantly
             recorded
             and
             commended
             to
             vs
             :
             and
             therefore
             let
             not
             Bertius
             or
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             his
             ape
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             vpstarts
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             who
             defend
             their
             errors
             ,
             seduce
             and
             leade
             you
             from
             this
             ancient
             ,
             resolued
             ,
             and
             approued
             truth
             ,
             to
             the
             wrecke
             ,
             the
             perill
             ,
             at
             least
             the
             great
             d●…comfort
             of
             your
             soules
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Protestant
             Churches
             and
             writers
             beyond
             the
             seas
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             this
             hath
             beene
             the
             vnanimous
             and
             constant
             doctrine
             of
             all
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             and
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             former
             ages
             .
             
               That
               the
               true
               regenerate
               Saints
               of
               God
               can
               neither
               finally
               nor
               totally
               fall
               from
               grace
               :
            
             so
             likewise
             hath
             it
             alwaies
             beene
             ,
             the
             receiued
             ,
             positiue
             ,
             consiant
             and
             resolued
             doctrine
             of
             all
             Protestant
             and
             reformed
             Churches
             beyond
             the
             seas
             :
             which
             is
             euident
             .
             First
             ,
             by
             the
             writings
             and
             records
             of
             their
             greatest
             ,
             learnedst
             and
             chiefest
             Schollers
             and
             Diuines
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             full
             and
             copious
             ,
             in
             the
             defence
             and
             maintinance
             of
             this
             our
             present
             assertion
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             the
             seuerall
             Articles
             &
             Confessions
             of
             these
             Churches
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             expresse
             resolutions
             of
             those
             Synods
             ,
             which
             haue
             bin
             held
             and
             kept
             among
             them
             ,
             which
             haue
             resolued
             and
             established
             this
             our
             position
             as
             the
             orthodox
             truth
             and
             Tenet
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             their
             greatest
             ,
             learnedst
             and
             chiefest
             Schollers
             and
             Diuines
             ,
             haue
             in
             their
             seuerall
             workes
             and
             writings
             recorded
             ,
             propagated
             ,
             published
             and
             defended
             this
             our
             present
             Theses
             and
             assertion
             ,
             as
             the
             orthodox
             and
             vndoubted
             truth
             ;
             which
             I
             will
             proue
             by
             a
             particular
             Induction
             and
             Index
             of
             their
             names
             and
             workes
             ,
             without
             transcribing
             of
             their
             words
             ,
             for
             feare
             least
             I
             should
             bee
             to
             voluminous
             and
             ouer-tedious
             in
             this
             point
             :
             
               Iohn
               Husse
            
             ,
             that
             learned
             and
             faithfull
             Martyr
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             first
             reformers
             of
             the
             Bohemian
             and
             German
             Churches
             ,
             hath
             not
             onely
             published
             and
             recorded
             this
             our
             present
             assertion
             ,
             
               of
               the
               totall
               and
               finall
               perseuerance
               
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               grace
               ,
            
             to
             all
             posteritie
             as
             you
             may
             reade
             at
             large
             in
             his
             
               Tractate
               de
               Ecclesia
               :
               cap
            
             :
             1
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             but
             hee
             hath
             likewise
             sealed
             and
             ratified
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             with
             his
             very
             blood
             :
             as
             is
             euident
             by
             the
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             and
             21
             ,
             Articles
             of
             his
             which
             were
             condemned
             in
             the
             15.
             
             Session
             of
             the
             Popish
             Councell
             of
             Constans
             .
             After
             him
             laborious
             and
             zealous
             Luther
             in
             his
             
               Postills
               ,
               Homil
               :
               in
               lohn
            
             14
             :
             
               in
               die
               Penteeostes
               .
               Hom
               :
               in
               fecto
               sanctae
               Catbarinae
            
             and
             in
             his
             
               Commentarie
               in
            
             1
             Pet
             :
             1
             :
             23.
             
             Learned
             Bucer
             in
             his
             
               Comment
               :
               on
               Math
            
             :
             7
             :
             13.
             cap
             :
             16
             :
             18.
             cap
             :
             24
             :
             24.
             
               on
               lohn
            
             4
             :
             14
             cap
             :
             10
             :
             28
             ,
             29
             cap
             :
             14
             :
             16
             ,
             17.
             &
             on
             
               Rom
               :
               cap
            
             :
             7
             :
             &
             8.
             and
             in
             diuers
             other
             of
             his
             workes
             ,
             epithomized
             by
             Zanchius
             in
             the
             first
             part
             of
             his
             7
             :
             Tom
             :
             in
             his
             treatise
             
               de
               Perseuerantia
               sanctorum
            
             :
             learned
             Zwinglius
             in
             his
             
               Opus
               Articulorum
               :
               Artic
            
             .
             8.
             
             Elegant
             and
             learned
             Melanchthon
             in
             his
             
               Comentary
               on
               the
            
             1
             Cor
             :
             10.
             13.
             in
             his
             
               Loci
               Comm
               :
               Loc●…s
               de
               Iustificatione
               ac
               fide
               :
            
             and
             in
             Tom.
             3.
             
               de
               sacris
               Concionibus
               pag.
            
             264
             :
             267.
             
             Profound
             
               Brentius
               in
               Iohn
            
             10.
             hom
             .
             81.
             
               in
               lohn
            
             16.
             hom
             .
             56.
             
               in
               Iohn
            
             .
             17.
             hom
             .
             ●…4
             .
             and
             in
             his
             
               Exegesis
               in
               Iohn
            
             17.
             
             Learned
             ,
             painefull
             ,
             and
             iudicious
             Caluin
             (
             a
             farre
             better
             Diuine
             ,
             and
             a
             farre
             honester
             man
             then
             any
             of
             all
             those
             who
             calumniate
             slight
             and
             vilifie
             him
             )
             in
             his
             
               lnstitutions
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             3.
             sect
             .
             11.
             
               and
               cap.
            
             5.
             sect
             .
             3.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             24.
             sect
             .
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             
               Expositio
               .
               in
               Psal.
            
             51.
             verse
             12.
             13.
             
             
               Commen
               .
               in
               Hebr.
            
             6.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             In.
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             17.
             and
             in
             diuers
             other
             places
             of
             his
             workes
             .
             Learned
             Bullinger
             in
             his
             
               Comentarie
               on
            
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             19.
             and
             is
             his
             Exposition
             on
             Hebr.
             6.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               Gualtherus
               in
               Euangelium
               Lucae
               homil
            
             .
             197.
             et
             201.
             
               and
               homil
            
             .
             26.
             
               in
               Epist.
            
             1
             
               Iohn
               .
               Grynaeus
            
             in
             his
             
               Disputationum
               Theolog.
               pars
            
             2
             :
             
               de
               fide
               electorum
               .
               Theses
            
             18.
             pag.
             471.
             
               and
               Praelectiones
               in
               Hebr.
            
             6.
             verse
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Profound
             and
             learned
             
               Peter
               Martyr
               .
               Locorum
               .
               Com.
               Classis
            
             3.
             cap.
             3.
             sect
             .
             46
             ,
             47.
             and
             in
             his
             
               Commet
               .
               on
               Rom.
            
             8.
             
             Iudicious
             Marlorat
             in
             his
             
               Exposition
               on
               Psal.
            
             51.
             12
             ,
             13.
             and
             on
             Psal.
             125.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             In
             his
             
               Exposition
               on
               Math.
            
             7.
             25.
             cap.
             16.
             18.
             cap.
             24.
             24.
             
               on
               Iohn
            
             4.
             14.
             cap.
             5.
             24.
             cap.
             6.
             37.
             cap.
             8.
             31.
             cap.
             10
             28
             ,
             29.
             cap.
             15.
             6.
             cap.
             17.
             9.
             
               on
               Rom.
            
             5.
             2.
             cap.
             9.
             3.
             on
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             8.
             9.
             on
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             19.
             
               on
               Hebr.
            
             6.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             on
             1
             Pet
             1
             5.
             23.
             on
             1
             Iohn
             2.
             19
             cap.
             3.
             9.
             and
             cap.
             5.
             16.
             
             Musculus
             in
             his
             
               Comentary
               on
               Ma●…h
            
             16.
             18.
             cap.
             24.
             24.
             and
             on
             Iohn
             10.
             28.
             29.
             and
             in
             his
             
               Loci
               Comm.
               de
               Peccato
               cap.
            
             5.
             
             Aretius
             
             in
             Phil.
             1.
             6.
             in
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             19.
             in
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             5.
             and
             in
             his
             
               Theolog
               Problemata
               Locus
            
             6.
             
               de
               Praedestinatione
               .
               pag.
            
             81.
             
             Oecolampadius
             in
             1
             Iohn
             2.
             19.
             
             Mollerus
             in
             Psal.
             121.
             3.
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             in
             Psa.
             125.
             1.
             2.
             
             
               Alardus
               Mehinus
               in
               Anchora
               salutis
               .
               pag.
            
             173.
             
             Hyperius
             in
             his
             Comentary
             on
             the
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             19.
             and
             on
             Titus
             1.
             1.
             
             Rennicherus
             in
             his
             
               Aurea
               Catena
               salutis
               .
               cap.
            
             27.
             pag.
             210
             ,
             211.
             
             Hess●…usius
             in
             his
             
               Exposition
               in
            
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             8.
             and
             in
             his
             
               Examen
               Theolog
               .
               Locus
            
             16.
             
               de
               Predestinatione
               .
               Gasper
               Oleuianus
            
             in
             his
             
               Expositio
               Symboli
               Apostolici
               .
               pag.
            
             38
             ,
             63
             ,
             64
             ,
             75
             ,
             133
             ,
             134
             ,
             137
             ,
             138
             ,
             139
             ,
             150
             ,
             154
             ,
             155
             ,
             156
             ,
             162
             ,
             163
             ,
             164
             ,
             191.
             in
             his
             
               Commentary
               on
               Rom.
            
             8.
             ver
             .
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             and
             so
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             chapter
             .
             and
             
               de
               Testimonio
               faederis
               gratniti
               pars
            
             2.
             sect
             .
             15.
             18.
             to
             24.
             
             
               Gorrutius
               de
               Prouidentia
               .
               lib.
            
             14
             cap.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Heerbrandus
             in
             his
             
               Compendium
               Theolog.
               Locus
               de
               Electione
               .
               pag.
            
             438
             ,
             439.
             
             Hutterus
             in
             his
             
               Loci
               Com.
               Locus
            
             13.
             
               de
               Praedestinatione
               .
               quest
            
             .
             5
             ,
             9
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Tossanus
             in
             his
             booke
             
               de
               Prouidentia
               Dei.
               cap.
            
             4
             pag.
             175.
             to
             179
             
               Chassanus
               .
               Locorum
               Comm.
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             8.
             
             Tilenus
             in
             his
             
               Syntagma
               Theolog.
               de
               Praedestinatione
               Dei
               Theses
            
             24.
             to
             33.
             
             Hemingius
             in
             his
             Comm.
             in
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             10
             ,
             19.
             
             Gesnerus
             in
             his
             
               Compendium
               doctrinae
               caelestis
               .
               Loc.
            
             30.
             
               de
               Praedestinatione
               .
               pag
            
             235
             ,
             246
             ,
             247
             ,
             248.
             
             
               Marcus
               Cyriacus
            
             in
             his
             Conciones
             .
             7.
             
               de
               Perseuerantia
               sanctorum
               .
               Vrsinus
            
             in
             his
             booke
             
               de
               Prouidentia
               .
               pag.
            
             16.
             
             Chemnitius
             in
             his
             
               Encheridion
               de
               Praedestinatione
               .
               pag.
            
             224.
             and
             his
             
               Loci
               Communes
               Locus
               de
               Iustificatione
               ,
               &
               de
               fide
               ,
            
             and
             in
             his
             
               Harmonia
               Euangel
               .
               cap.
            
             2
             
               on
               Math.
            
             7.
             24.
             to
             28.
             and
             Luke
             6.
             47.
             48.
             
             Learned
             Iunius
             in
             his
             
               Notae
               on
               Psal.
            
             1.
             verse
             3.
             and
             in
             Philip.
             1.
             6.
             in
             his
             
               Meditation
               on
               Psal.
            
             122.
             verse
             .
             2.
             in
             his
             
               Comment
               .
               on
               Ezech.
            
             33.
             12.
             and
             in
             his
             Theses
             ,
             33.
             
             Thesis
             ,
             11.
             and
             Thesis
             ,
             37.
             
             Corol.
             2.
             
             
               Gomarus
               in
               declaratione
               sententiae
               suae
               .
               pag
               :
            
             32.
             
             Learned
             and
             profound
             Danaeus
             in
             his
             
               Isag●…ges
               pars
            
             2.
             
               de
               Ecclesia
               :
               cap
            
             :
             5.
             
             
               Isag
               :
               pars
            
             4.
             lib
             :
             4
             :
             
               de
               fide
               .
               cap
            
             :
             18.
             19.
             and
             in
             his
             Tom
             :
             2.
             
             
               Controuers
               :
               aduers
               :
               Bellarm
               :
               de
               Baptismo
               Respons
               :
            
             15.
             pag
             :
             385
             ,
             386.
             
             Trelcatius
             :
             in
             his
             
               Institutio
               :
               Loc
               :
               Com
               :
               lib
               :
            
             3.
             
               de
               fide
               pars
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               Festus
               Hommius
            
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Specimen
               Controuersiarum
               Belgicarum
               ,
               seu
               confessio
               Ecclesiarum
               Reformatarum
               in
               Belgio
               :
               Articulus
            
             29
             ,
             33
             ,
             35
             :
             all
             these
             I
             say
             ,
             haue
             in
             these
             their
             seuerall
             workes
             and
             writings
             ,
             recorded
             ,
             propagated
             and
             
             deliuered
             ,
             this
             our
             persent
             assertion
             ,
             of
             
               the
               totall
               and
               finall
               perseuerance
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               grace
               ,
            
             as
             an
             orthodox
             sound
             and
             vndoubted
             truth
             .
             To
             these
             let
             me
             adde
             some
             other
             of
             great
             learning
             worth
             and
             credit
             ,
             in
             the
             Churches
             wherein
             they
             liued
             ,
             (
             the
             most
             of
             them
             being
             publike
             professors
             of
             Diuinitie
             )
             who
             haue
             particularly
             handled
             and
             discussed
             this
             our
             present
             assertion
             ,
             
               That
               the
               true
               regenerate
               Saints
               of
               God
               can
               neither
               finally
               nor
               totally
               fall
               from
               grace
               ,
            
             and
             defended
             it
             as
             sound
             and
             orthodox
             against
             such
             
               Pseudo-Lutherans
               ,
               Papists
            
             and
             Arminians
             ,
             who
             haue
             opposed
             it
             .
             Learned
             Zanchius
             in
             his
             booke
             
               de
               Perseuerantia
               sanctornm
            
             :
             which
             you
             shall
             finde
             in
             his
             7
             :
             
               Tom
               :
               pars
            
             :
             1.
             pag
             :
             91.
             to
             174.
             and
             in
             his
             
               Confession
               to
               the
               Argentine
               Senate
            
             touching
             this
             very
             point
             :
             recorded
             in
             the
             same
             
               Tom.
               pag
            
             :
             347
             :
             to
             388.
             
             Sturmius
             in
             his
             booke
             
               de
               Praedestiantione
               :
               Theses
            
             11.
             
             Kimedoncius
             in
             his
             booke
             
               de
               Praedestinatione
               :
               pag
            
             :
             328
             :
             to
             333
             :
             English.
             Reuerend
             and
             judicious
             Beza
             in
             his
             
               Theses
               Geneuenses
               :
               Theses
            
             27
             :
             
               de
               fide
               :
               Theses
            
             6
             :
             in
             his
             
               Breuis
               explicatio
               totius
               Christianismi
               :
               cap
               :
            
             4
             :
             Aphorismus
             12
             :
             cap
             :
             8.
             
             Aphor
             :
             2.
             and
             
               Colloquium
               Mompelgartense
               :
               pag
            
             :
             463.
             to
             469.
             
             
               Amandus
               Polanus
            
             in
             his
             
               Syntagma
               Theolog
               :
               lib
            
             :
             6
             :
             cap
             :
             43.
             
             Pareus
             in
             his
             
               Comment
               :
               on
               Rom
            
             :
             8
             :
             Dub
             :
             7.
             and
             in
             
               Appendice
               ad
               cap
            
             :
             15
             :
             lib
             :
             3
             :
             
               de
               Iustificatione
               .
               Robertus
               Somus
            
             in
             his
             
               Tractatus
               de
               tribus
               quaestionibus
               :
               quaest
               :
            
             3
             :
             
               Georgius
               Sohinus
               Operum
               :
               Tom
            
             :
             2
             :
             
               in
               Exegcsi
               Artic
               :
               Augustanae
               Confessionis
               :
               pag
               :
            
             764
             :
             to
             785
             ,
             990
             ,
             991
             ,
             1016
             ,
             1017.
             
             
               Piscator
               in
               Vorstij
               amica
               Collat
               :
               cum
               Piscatore
               sect
               :
            
             108
             :
             and
             in
             his
             owne
             
               Thes
               :
               Theolog
               :
               vol
            
             :
             1
             :
             Locus
             20
             :
             
               de
               Certitudine
               electionis
               Thes
            
             :
             25
             :
             and
             vol
             :
             2
             :
             Loc
             :
             5
             :
             
               de
               effectis
               Fidei
               :
               Thes
            
             :
             102.
             
             
               Ludouicus
               Crocius
            
             in
             his
             7
             
               bookes
               de
               Perseuerantia
               sanctorum
            
             against
             
               Bertius
               .
               Ruardus
               Acronius
               in
               Enarrati
               :
               Chatech
               :
               quaest
               :
            
             53.
             sect
             :
             11.
             
             
               Petrus
               Molineus
            
             in
             his
             
               Anatome
               Arminianismi
               :
               cap
            
             :
             46
             ,
             47.
             
             
               Ioannes
               Scharpius
            
             a
             Scot
             professer
             of
             Diuinitie
             in
             Dion
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Tractatus
               de
               Iustificatione
               Controuers
            
             :
             5.
             
             Bucanus
             in
             his
             
               Loci
               Comm
               :
               Loc
            
             :
             20
             :
             
               de
               fide
               sect
            
             :
             24
             ,
             27.
             
             
               Rollocke
               in
               Psal
            
             :
             51
             :
             and
             Rom
             :
             8.
             
             And
             Doctor
             Ames
             a
             learned
             
               English
               man
            
             ,
             a
             professor
             of
             Diuinitie
             in
             the
             Netherlands
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Corouis
               ad
               Collationem
               Hagiensem
               :
               Artic
               :
            
             5.
             as
             also
             some
             of
             those
             whom
             I
             haue
             formerly
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
             will
             not
             here
             recite
             them
             ,
             haue
             learnedly
             maintained
             and
             defended
             this
             our
             present
             position
             as
             a
             sound
             and
             orthodox
             assertion
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             receiued
             and
             resolued
             doctrine
             of
             all
             Protestant
             and
             reformed
             Churches
             .
             It
             is
             euident
             then
             by
             this
             cloud
             of
             reueren
             ,
             famousd
             ,
             and
             renowned
             witnesses
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             ,
             the
             learnedest
             ,
             and
             the
             soundest
             writers
             in
             all
             Protestant
             and
             reformed
             Churches
             in
             forraine
             parts
             ,
             haue
             alwaies
             defended
             and
             maintained
             our
             present
             assertion
             ,
             of
             
               the
               totall
               and
               finall
               perseuerance
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             as
             sound
             and
             orthodox
             ,
             and
             imbraced
             it
             as
             an
             vndoubted
             ,
             established
             ,
             and
             resolued
             truth
             .
             How
             honest
             then
             is
             Master
             Monntague
             ,
             who
             hath
             auerred
             it
             vpon
             record
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Protestants
               in
               Germanie
               haue
            
             
             
               assemted
               vnto
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               faith
               once
               had
               may
               be
               both
               totally
               and
               finally
               lost
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               is
               the
               resolution
               of
               many
               ,
            
             
             
               if
               not
               most
               Protestant
               Diuines
               ,
               as
               priuate
               men
               of
               Protestant
               Churches
               ,
               in
               their
               Descisions
               and
               Resolutions
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               assertion
               ,
            
             That
             faith
             once
             had
             cannot
             be
             lost
             ,
             
               is
               as
               much
               or
               more
               opposed
               ,
               propugned
               &
               refelled
               ,
               by
               Protestants
               ,
               as
               by
               Papists
               .
            
             Indeed
             Master
             Mountague
             being
             so
             great
             a
             booke-man
             might
             haue
             done
             well
             to
             haue
             giuen
             vs
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             names
             and
             workes
             of
             those
             Protestant
             Diuines
             in
             other
             Churches
             ,
             who
             haue
             consented
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             in
             this
             particular
             ;
             but
             ,
             
               Dolosus
               versatur
               in
               vniuersalibus
            
             ,
             Maister
             Mountague
             is
             a
             wilie
             Fox
             ,
             and
             one
             who
             is
             loath
             to
             haue
             his
             subtilety
             (
             I
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             his
             knauery
             and
             treachery
             )
             discouered
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             lurkes
             in
             the
             generall
             and
             vniuersall
             tearmes
             ,
             
               of
               most
               Protestant
               Diuines
            
             .
             Indeed
             hee
             particularizeth
             in
             one
             ,
             Bucer
             by
             name
             ,
             and
             in
             none
             but
             him
             ;
             by
             which
             he
             hath
             discouered
             either
             much
             ignorance
             in
             vouching
             such
             a
             man
             whose
             workes
             he
             neuer
             read
             ;
             or
             much
             treacherie
             and
             falsnesse
             ,
             in
             vouching
             him
             ,
             
               for
               a
               totall
               &
               finall
               losse
               of
               faith
               once
               had
               ,
            
             who
             is
             so
             full
             and
             frequent
             to
             the
             contrary
             throughout
             his
             works
             ,
             that
             hee
             could
             not
             haue
             lighed
             on
             such
             another
             .
             Indeede
             I
             must
             confesse
             ,
             that
             some
             spurious
             ,
             abortiue
             and
             Pseudo-Lutherans
             ,
             haue
             held
             ,
             
               that
               faith
               once
               had
               might
               be
               totally
               lost
               ,
            
             and
             and
             some
             of
             them
             haue
             likewise
             held
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             finally
             lost
             .
             As
             
               Aegidus
               Hunnius
               tractat
               :
               de
               Praedest
               :
               pag
               :
            
             500
             :
             to
             
             the
             end
             .
             
               Eckhardus
               in
               Fasciculo
               Controu
               :
               cap
               :
            
             7
             :
             quaest
             :
             4
             :
             
               Winckelmannus
               Disput
               :
               Theol
               :
               Tom
               :
            
             1
             :
             Disp
             :
             14
             :
             
               Hinckelmannus
               Disputatione
            
             :
             7
             :
             
               Anticaluinistica
               :
               cap
            
             :
             1.
             
             
               Policarpus
               Lyserus
               :
               Disput
            
             :
             7
             :
             
               de
               Praedest
               ,
               Matthias
               Hafanrefferus
               Locor
               :
               Theolog
               :
               lib
               :
            
             3
             ;
             loc
             :
             3.
             
             
               Wolffgangus
               Franzius
               Syntag
               :
               Controuersiarum
               :
               Disput
               :
            
             4.
             
             
               Ioannes
               Hesselbineus
               :
               discursi
               :
               Theol
               :
               cont
               .
               Materium
               Heyderum
               disp
               :
            
             4
             :
             Thes
             :
             10.
             and
             some
             few
             others
             of
             that
             stampe
             .
             I
             confesse
             likewise
             ,
             that
             
               Bellarmine
               lib
            
             :
             3
             :
             
               de
               Iustific
               :
               cap
            
             :
             14
             :
             
               Becanus
               de
               Iustificat
               :
               Caluinist
               :
               cap
               :
            
             10.
             
             
               Franciseus
               Feu-ardentius
               ,
               Zacharias
               Bauerius
            
             and
             other
             Romanists
             haue
             held
             so
             .
             I
             confesse
             likewise
             ,
             that
             the
             Rhemists
             who
             are
             little
             better
             then
             meere
             Romanists
             in
             their
             seuerall
             
               Conferences
               at
               Hage
            
             ,
             recorded
             by
             
               Brandius
               and
               Bertius
            
             haue
             concurred
             in
             the
             contrary
             assertion
             .
             I
             confesse
             ,
             that
             
               Iacobus
               Arminius
               in
               Apolog
               :
               aduers
               :
               Artic
               :
               quosdam
               Theologicos
               .
               Respons
               :
               ad
               Artic
               :
               secundum
               ,
               &
               in
               Examinatione
               Praedestinationis
               Perkinsis
               :
            
             that
             
               Conradus
               Vorstius
               in
               amica
               collatione
               cum
               Piscatore
               :
               sect
               :
            
             108
             :
             that
             
               Nicholaus
               Greuinchouius
            
             ,
             and
             Bertius
             in
             his
             
               Hyminaeo
               desertore
               ,
               sine
               de
               Sanctorum
               Apostasia
               ,
            
             and
             others
             of
             the
             
               Arminian
               crew
            
             (
             to
             whom
             Master
             Mountague
             is
             much
             beholding
             ,
             )
             haue
             beene
             of
             this
             opinion
             ,
             
               That
               faith
               once
               had
               may
               be
               lost
               againe
               .
            
             But
             that
             any
             sound
             and
             orthodox
             Protestant
             Diuines
             were
             of
             this
             opinion
             in
             any
             of
             their
             decisions
             ,
             writings
             ,
             or
             resolutions
             ,
             that
             I
             neuer
             heard
             or
             read
             of
             as
             yet
             .
             But
             will
             you
             know
             now
             who
             are
             Master
             
               Mountagues
               Protestant
               Diuines
            
             ,
             who
             haue
             so
             much
             
               opposed
               our
               present
               assertion
               ,
               and
               consented
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               in
               the
               totall
               and
               finall
               losse
               of
               faith
               once
               had
               ?
            
             Surely
             they
             must
             and
             can
             be
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             those
             whose
             reasons
             ,
             arguments
             ,
             and
             quotations
             both
             out
             of
             Scriptures
             and
             Fathers
             Master
             Mountague
             hath
             ttanscribed
             in
             his
             Gagge
             ,
             for
             he
             intimates
             as
             much
             himselfe
             .
             Now
             what
             Diuines
             are
             these
             Surely
             I
             must
             needes
             informe
             you
             who
             they
             are
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             worth
             the
             knowledge
             :
             his
             two
             chiefe
             Diuines
             ,
             they
             are
             Bellarmine
             and
             Bertius
             ,
             the
             one
             a
             Cardinall
             and
             cheise
             pillar
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             the
             other
             the
             strongest
             pillar
             and
             stoutest
             Champion
             of
             the
             Arminian
             faction
             .
             It
             may
             be
             hee
             hath
             praid
             in
             some
             ayde
             from
             the
             Rhemists
             :
             but
             I
             can
             assure
             
             
             
             
             
             you
             ,
             that
             all
             his
             quotations
             that
             are
             there
             cited
             ,
             are
             transcribed
             either
             out
             of
             Bellarmine
             in
             his
             3.
             booke
             
               de
               Iustif
               :
               cap.
            
             14.
             or
             out
             of
             Bertius
             in
             his
             
               Hymeneo
               disertore
               ,
               siue
               de
               Apostasia
               sanctorū
               :
            
             and
             most
             of
             them
             (
             especially
             the
             quotations
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             )
             are
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             any
             other
             Writer
             but
             in
             Bertius
             only
             .
             Are
             these
             your
             
               Protestant
               Diuines
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             ?
             were
             there
             no
             other
             
               Protestant
               Diuines
            
             from
             whence
             to
             fetch
             
               resolutions
               &
               decisious
            
             but
             from
             these
             ?
             or
             can
             you
             bee
             so
             strangely
             impudent
             ,
             as
             to
             grace
             these
             two
             notorious
             ,
             and
             famous
             men
             ;
             the
             one
             knowne
             for
             the
             greatest
             Papist
             ,
             the
             other
             for
             the
             chiefest
             Arminian
             that
             euer
             was
             ,
             with
             the
             stile
             of
             
               most
               Protestaut
               Diviues
            
             ?
             no
             meruaile
             then
             is
             these
             men
             bee
             your
             Protestants
             ,
             that
             you
             stile
             all
             others
             that
             dissent
             from
             them
             ,
             not
             Protestants
             ,
             but
             
               Caluinists
               Puritans
            
             ,
             and
             Nouellers
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             stile
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             of
             
               the
               totall
               &
               finall
            
             
             
               perseuerance
               of
               the
               Saints
            
             ,
             a
             
               Puritan
               Doctrine
            
             :
             Wherefore
             (
             good
             Reader
             )
             take
             this
             short
             Nota
             with
             thee
             in
             the
             by
             ,
             that
             all
             M.
             
               Mountagues
               Protestants
            
             ,
             are
             none
             but
             Papists
             and
             Arminians
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             
               Puritans
               ,
               Nouellers
            
             ,
             and
             Caluinists
             ,
             whom
             hee
             so
             much
             lasheth
             ,
             none
             but
             sound
             and
             Orthodox
             Protestants
             ,
             who
             assent
             not
             to
             Arminius
             and
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ;
             and
             what
             must
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             be
             then
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             ?
             Surely
             a
             Papist
             or
             Arminian
             ,
             if
             not
             both
             ,
             or
             worse
             then
             both
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             passe
             this
             ouer
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             the
             second
             thing
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             proue
             ,
             
               the
               totall
               and
               finall
               perseuerance
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Grace
               ,
            
             to
             bee
             the
             receiued
             and
             approued
             doctrine
             of
             all
             Protestant
             and
             reformed
             Churches
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             ,
             by
             their
             seuerall
             Articles
             and
             Confessions
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             Synods
             which
             haue
             so
             resolued
             it
             .
             That
             this
             is
             the
             receiued
             and
             approued
             doctrine
             of
             their
             Articles
             and
             Confessions
             ,
             it
             is
             euident
             and
             plaine
             .
             First
             by
             the
             
               latter
               Confession
               of
            
             Helvetia
             Artic.
             9.
             
             
               Because
               that
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               flesh
               and
               reliques
               of
               the
               old
               man
               ,
               are
               not
               of
               such
               great
               force
               in
               the
               regenerate
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               wholly
               quench
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               therefore
               the
               faithfull
               are
               called
               free
               ;
               yet
               so
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               acknowledge
               their
               infirmity
               ,
               and
               glory
               no
               whit
               at
               all
               of
               their
               Free-will
               .
            
             So
             that
             by
             the
             expresse
             
             words
             of
             this
             Confession
             ,
             the
             regenerate
             Saints
             of
             God
             can
             neuer
             fall
             totally
             from
             grace
             ;
             
               because
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               reliques
               of
               the
               old
               man
               ,
               are
               not
               of
               such
               great
               force
               in
               the
               regenerate
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               wholly
               quench
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               spirit
               .
            
             So
             Artic.
             10.
             of
             the
             same
             confession
             :
             
               The
               Saints
               are
               chosen
               in
               Christ
               by
               God
               ,
               vnto
               a
               sure
               end
               :
            
             and
             Artic.
             15.
             
             Wee
             who
             are
             once
             justified
             ,
             
               are
               not
               only
               cleansed
               from
               sinne
               ,
               and
               purged
               ,
               and
               holy
               ,
               but
               also
               indued
               with
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               acquitted
               from
               sinne
               ,
               death
               and
               condemnation
               :
               finally
               we
               are
               righteous
               and
               heires
               of
               eternall
               life
               .
            
             And
             Article
             16.
             
             
               True
               faith
               is
               the
               meere
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               God
               of
               his
               power
               doth
               giue
               it
               to
               his
               elect
               ,
               according
               to
               measure
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               called
               the
               faith
               of
            
             
             
               Gods
               elect
               .
               This
               faith
               doth
               pacifie
               the
               conscience
               ,
               and
               doth
               open
               vnto
               vs
               a
               free
               accesse
               to
               God
               :
               it
               doth
               keepe
               vs
               in
               our
               dutie
               which
               wee
               owe
               to
               God
               and
               to
               our
               neighbour
               ;
               and
               doth
               fortifie
               our
               patience
               in
               aduersitie
               ,
               and
               it
               doth
               bring
               forth
               good
               fruites
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             By
             this
             it
             is
             euident
             that
             our
             assertion
             is
             the
             positiue
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Helu●…●…●…●…tian
             Church
             .
             So
             is
             it
             also
             of
             the
             Bohemian
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             6.
             
             
               Article
               of
               their
               Confession
            
             ,
             which
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               true
               faith
               doth
               alwayes
               lift
               vp
               him
               that
               hath
               it
               ,
               and
               assures
               him
               ,
               that
               in
               ,
               and
               for
               Christ
               ,
               he
               assuredly
               hath
               ,
               and
               shall
               haue
               for
               euer
               ,
               eternall
               life
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               true
               promise
               which
               hee
               confirmed
               with
               an
               oath
               ,
               saying
               ;
               Verily
               I
               say
               vnto
               you
               ,
               hee
               that
               beleeueth
               on
               me
               hath
               eternall
               life
               .
               For
               whomsoeuer
               God
               doth
               iustifie
               ,
               to
               them
               he
               doth
               giue
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               hee
               doth
               regenerate
               them
               as
               hee
               promised
               by
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               saying
               .
            
             I
             will
             giue
             them
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             put
             my
             Spirit
             in
             the
             
             middest
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             as
             before
             sinne
             had
             reigned
             in
             them
             to
             death
             ,
             so
             also
             grace
             might
             reigne
             by
             righteousnesse
             vnto
             eternall
             life
             through
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
               Now
               they
               that
               attaine
               to
               this
               iustification
               by
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               ,
               are
               taught
               to
               take
               vnto
               themselues
               true
               and
               assured
               comfort
               ,
               out
               of
               this
               grace
               and
               bounty
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               inioy
               a
               good
               and
               quiet
               conscience
               before
               God
               to
               be
               certaine
               of
               their
               owne
               saluation
               ,
               ond
               to
               haue
               it
               confirmed
               to
               them
               by
               this
               meanes
               ,
               that
               seeing
               they
               are
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               shall
               also
               after
               death
               in
               the
               resurrection
               bee
               made
               heires
               .
               The
               French
               Church
            
             doth
             likewise
             concurre
             with
             vs
             in
             our
             assertion
             :
             in
             the
             21.
             
             and
             22.
             
             
               Articles
               of
               their
               confession
            
             ,
             which
             say
             ;
             
               That
               true
               faith
               is
               giuen
               only
               to
               the
               Elect
               ,
               not
               that
               they
               might
               once
               only
               be
               brought
               into
               the
               right
               way
               ,
               but
               rather
               that
               they
               might
               bee
               forward
               therein
               vnto
               the
               end
               :
               because
               that
               as
               the
               beginning
               is
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               is
               also
               the
               accomplishment
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               so
               farre
               that
               faith
               should
               extinguish
               the
               desire
               to
               liue
               well
               and
               holily
               ,
               that
               it
               doth
               rather
               increase
               and
               kindle
               it
               in
               vs
               ;
               whereupon
               good
               workes
               doe
               necessarily
               follow
               :
            
             with
             which
             the
             confession
             of
             
               Belgia
               ,
               artic
            
             .
             23.
             24.
             doth
             fully
             agree
             .
             The
             Confession
             of
             Saxonie
             ,
             Artic.
             3.
             7.
             9.
             concurreth
             with
             vs
             ;
             For
             it
             testifieth
             vnto
             vs.
             
               That
               the
               Error
               of
               doubting
               is
               altogether
               heathenish
               ,
               that
               it
               doth
               abolish
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               all
               true
               comfort
               from
               them
               that
               feele
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               Error
               is
               euidently
               confuted
               by
               these
               words
               .
            
             Being
             justified
             by
             faith
             wee
             haue
             peace
             with
             God.
             Also
             ,
             therefore
             is
             righteousnesse
             of
             faith
             that
             it
             might
             be
             sure
             .
             Therefore
             it
             aduiseth
             vs
             
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               this
               sweet
               comfort
               ,
               that
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               is
               the
               keeper
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               as
               he
               saith
               ,
            
             Iohn
             10.
             
             No
             man
             shall
             take
             my
             sheepe
             out
             of
             my
             hands
             .
             
               Hee
               doth
               protect
               vs
               ,
               and
               also
               by
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               doth
               confirme
               our
               mindes
               to
               true
               opinions
               ;
               as
               hee
               doth
               begin
               eternall
               life
               ,
               so
               doth
               hee
               kindle
               in
               our
               hearts
               good
               motions
               ,
               faith
               ,
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               true
               inuocation
               ,
               hope
               ,
               chastitie
               ,
               and
               other
               vertues
               .
               Through
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               wee
               are
               deliuered
               from
               eternall
               death
               ,
               and
               translated
               into
               eternall
               life
               ;
               as
               hee
               saith
               .
            
             I
             giue
             vnto
             them
             eternall
             life
             :
             and
             ,
             hee
             that
             hath
             the
             Sonne
             hath
             life
             .
             
               And
               let
               hope
               be
               firme
               and
               sure
               ,
               as
            
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             hope
             perfectly
             ;
             
               that
               is
               ,
               looke
               for
               eternall
               life
               ,
               not
               with
               doubtfull
               opinion
               .
            
             The
             famous
             
               Augustane
               confession
            
             ,
             confirmed
             and
             ratified
             by
             all
             the
             Protestant
             Princes
             ,
             States
             ,
             and
             Churches
             of
             
               Germany
               ,
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             1530.
             in
             the
             3.
             
             Article
             concurreth
             with
             vs
             :
             for
             saith
             the
             Article
             .
             (
             a
             )
             
               Christ
               doth
               sanctifie
               all
               those
               that
               beleeue
               on
               him
               ,
               by
               sending
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               into
               their
               hearts
               ,
               who
               doth
               gouerne
               ,
               comfort
               ,
               and
               quicken
               them
               ,
               and
               defend
               them
               against
               the
               diuell
               ,
               and
               the
               force
               of
               sinne
               .
            
             If
             against
             the
             Diuell
             and
             the
             force
             of
             sinne
             ,
             then
             nothing
             can
             cast
             them
             downe
             from
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             .
             If
             you
             object
             ,
             that
             the
             12.
             
             Article
             of
             this
             famous
             
             Confession
             doth
             condemne
             the
             Anabaptists
             ,
             who
             deny
             
               that
               such
               who
               are
               once
               iustified
               can
               loose
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             
             by
             the
             voyce
             of
             this
             confession
             ,
             those
             who
             are
             once
             justified
             may
             fall
             from
             grace
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             Protestant
             
             Diuines
             in
             Germany
             ,
             who
             were
             at
             the
             making
             of
             this
             Article
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             haue
             liued
             since
             ,
             did
             neuer
             expound
             or
             intend
             it
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             that
             
               a
               man
               once
               iustified
               might
               fall
               away
               from
               grace
               either
               totally
               or
               finally
            
             ;
             but
             they
             condemned
             this
             Tenet
             of
             the
             Anabaptists
             in
             that
             sense
             as
             they
             defended
             it
             .
             For
             this
             was
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Anabaptists
             .
             (
             b
             )
             
               That
               when
               once
               a
               man
               was
               regenerated
               ,
               and
               had
               obtained
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               was
               made
               a
               true
               beleeuer
               ,
               that
               sin
               could
               not
               hurt
               him
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               would
               tell
               men
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               did
               beleeue
               ,
               let
               them
               doe
               what
               they
               would
               ,
               or
               commit
               what
               sinne
               they
               would
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               hurt
               them
               :
               for
               faith
               would
               blot
               out
               all
               those
               sinnes
               :
            
             which
             was
             the
             Error
             of
             the
             Valentinians
             as
             (
             c
             )
             Irenaeus
             hath
             recorded
             it
             .
             Now
             in
             this
             sense
             only
             doth
             this
             confession
             condemne
             the
             Anabaptists
             and
             in
             no
             other
             ;
             and
             so
             did
             the
             Lutherans
             before
             them
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             reade
             in
             
               Articulis
               Smalcandicis
            
             :
             Article
             3.
             composed
             by
             Luther
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             you
             shall
             finde
             
               in
               Lutherana
               Concordia
               ,
               pag.
            
             310.
             
             Now
             the
             reason
             yeelded
             by
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             why
             they
             condemne
             this
             Error
             of
             the
             Anabaptists
             in
             their
             third
             Article
             will
             fully
             proue
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             regenerate
             Saints
             of
             God
             can
             neuer
             fall
             from
             grace
             :
             Forsay
             they
             ,
             
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               doe
               alwayes
               grieue
               and
               repent
               for
               their
               sinnes
               groaning
               vnder
               the
               burthen
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               alwayes
               striue
               against
               them
               .
               Theresore
               those
               that
               voluntary
               rush
               into
               sinne
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               adultery
               ,
               murther
               ,
               or
               blasphemie
               ,
               must
               needes
               shake
               off
               faith
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               faith
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               must
               needes
               depart
               from
               them
               .
               For
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               doth
               nener
               suffer
               sinne
               to
               reigne
               ,
               to
               get
               strength
               ,
               or
               to
               obtaine
               the
               victory
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               perfected
               :
               but
               hee
               doth
               represse
               and
               curbe
               it
               ,
               that
               so
               it
               might
               not
               doe
               the
               thing
               it
               would
               .
               But
               if
               it
               doth
               what
               it
               would
               ,
               certainly
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               and
               faith
               are
               lost
               :
               neither
               are
               they
               present
               ,
               For
               so
               saith
               Iohn
               ,
            
             hee
             that
             is
             borne
             of
             God
             doth
             not
             sinne
             ,
             neither
             can
             hee
             sinne
             .
             So
             that
             both
             the
             
               Augustane
               Confession
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Article
               of
               Smalcard
            
             ,
             are
             both
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             not
             against
             me
             being
             rightly
             vnderstood
             .
             The
             
               Augustane
               Confession
            
             composed
             by
             the
             Argentine
             Church
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             their
             Senate
             ,
             
               Anno
               dom
            
             .
             
             1539.
             concurreth
             with
             vs
             :
             For
             these
             are
             the
             words
             of
             their
             7.
             
             Article
             .
             (
             d
             )
             
               This
               sole
               and
               only
               mediator
               ,
               hath
               taken
               away
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               reconciled
               vs
               to
               his
               Father
               :
               hee
               hath
               impetrated
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               for
               all
               those
               whom
               his
               Father
               hath
               giuen
               him
               ,
               and
               which
               heare
               his
               voyce
               .
               This
               regeneration
               together
               with
               all
               Christs
               merits
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               doth
               inspire
               into
               the
               hearts
               of
               all
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               and
               preserue
               them
               in
               them
               to
               the
               end
               .
            
             All
             these
             Confessions
             of
             the
             Protestants
             in
             Germanie
             and
             else-where
             ,
             are
             expresse
             for
             me
             :
             let
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             ,
             now
             shew
             mee
             any
             to
             the
             contrarie
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             will
             tell
             mee
             now
             that
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             records
             it
             ,
             
             
               That
               all
               the
               Protestants
               of
               Germanie
            
             haue
             concluded
             against
             
             mee
             ,
             
               and
               consented
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               in
               the
               Diot
               of
               Ratisbon
               .
            
             Vpon
             those
             grounds
             and
             reasons
             which
             he
             there
             mentions
             .
             
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             hath
             so
             recorded
             it
             :
             but
             his
             records
             are
             so
             false
             in
             euery
             thing
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             haue
             a
             strong
             faith
             that
             will
             beleeue
             them
             ,
             without
             examination
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             them
             .
             For
             my
             owne
             part
             ,
             I
             haue
             read
             the
             
               disputation
               of
               Ralisbon
            
             set
             out
             by
             Bucer
             himselfe
             
               Anno
               dom
            
             :
             1548.
             and
             I
             can
             finde
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             relates
             in
             it
             .
             For
             first
             this
             question
             of
             
               a
               totall
               &
               finall
               fall
               from
               grace
               ,
            
             was
             not
             so
             much
             as
             controuerted
             there
             ,
             neither
             are
             there
             any
             of
             those
             Scriptures
             ,
             grounds
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             which
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             hath
             recorded
             in
             his
             Gagge
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             Appeale
             ,
             (
             only
             that
             place
             of
             Phil.
             2.
             12.
             and
             of
             
               St.
               Augustine
               de
               Ciuit
               :
               Dei
               ,
               lib.
            
             11.
             cap.
             12.
             excepted
             )
             so
             much
             as
             mentioned
             in
             all
             that
             disputation
             ;
             and
             these
             two
             quotations
             are
             cited
             ,
             by
             
               Steuen
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
            
             ,
             who
             did
             oppose
             the
             Protestants
             in
             that
             Disputation
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Bucer
             and
             the
             other
             Protestants
             there
             present
             .
             How
             then
             could
             the
             Protestants
             of
             Germanie
             yeeld
             to
             that
             position
             in
             this
             Diot
             which
             was
             not
             drawne
             into
             question
             there
             ?
             Indeed
             the
             question
             of
             the
             certainty
             of
             saluation
             was
             there
             controuerted
             and
             discussed
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             vnanimous
             consent
             of
             all
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             resolued
             and
             determined
             against
             
               Maluenda
               ,
               Billickius
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
            
             who
             did
             oppose
             it
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             resolution
             and
             determination
             of
             this
             Controuersie
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             beleeue
             
             learned
             Zanchius
             in
             his
             
               Confession
               to
               the
               Senate
               of
            
             Argentine
             
             
               in
               this
               our
               point
               De
               perseuerantia
               sanctorum
               ,
            
             or
             the
             Disputation
             of
             Ratisbone
             it selfe
             ,
             our
             very
             assertion
             though
             it
             were
             not
             there
             particularly
             controuerted
             ,
             was
             yet
             
               de
               claro
               resolued
               for
               vs
               ,
               in
               this
               famous
               Diot
               in
               the
               name
               of
               all
               the
               Protestants
               in
               Germanie
               .
            
             For
             in
             the
             Disputation
             of
             Ratisbon
             ,
             or
             
               Ralisbon
               ,
               pag.
            
             41.
             
             
               Respons
               ad
               Replic
            
             .
             14.
             
             This
             is
             the
             expresse
             Resolution
             of
             all
             the
             Protestants
             in
             that
             Diot
             .
             
               That
               true
               faith
               and
               a
               sinne
               that
               wastes
               the
               conscience
               are
               incompatible
               ;
               and
               that
               hee
               which
               liues
               by
               a
               true
               &
               iustifying
               faith
               ,
               can
               neuer
               sticke
               in
               such
               a
               sinne
               :
            
             So
             pag.
             243.
             to
             251.
             they
             proceed
             to
             proue
             this
             assertion
             and
             conclusion
             :
             For
             say
             they
             ,
             
               those
               who
               haue
               this
               iustifying
               and
               liuely
               faith
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               sons
               of
               God
               ,
               &
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               doth
               moue
               them
               to
               those
               things
               which
               are
               holy
               and
               right
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               not
               wittingly
               commit
               any
               things
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               much
               lesse
               perseuere
               in
               them
               ;
               notwithstanding
               oft-times
               out
               of
               the
               weakenesse
               of
               the
               flesh
               they
               sin
               ,
               &
               doe
               not
               according
               to
               faith
               :
               but
               yet
               they
               neuer
               commit
               those
               sins
               which
               waste
               the
               conscience
               ,
               nor
               those
               which
               doe
               forth-with
               exclude
               them
               from
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               :
            
             which
             reason
             they
             doe
             backe
             likewise
             with
             this
             Syllogisme
             ,
             
               drawne
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               Hee
               that
               beleeueth
               that
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Christ
               ,
               is
               borne
               of
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Ioh.
             5.
             
               but
               hee
               that
               is
               borne
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               same
               Apostle
               in
               the
               same
               Epistle
               testifies
               ,
            
             cap.
             3.
             
               that
               hee
               doth
               not
               sin
               ,
               neither
               can
               hee
               sin
               ,
               therefore
               ●…ee
               who
               doth
               truly
               and
               liuingly
               beleeue
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Christ
               ,
               can
               abide
               in
               no
               sinne
               which
               doth
               waste
               the
               conscience
               :
               For
               euery
               one
               who
               commits
               such
               a
               sin
               as
               this
               ,
               hath
               neither
               seene
               nor
               knowne
               God.
            
             Wherefore
             seeing
             that
             this
             Diot
             hath
             resolued
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             one
             as
             hath
             true
             faith
             ,
             cannot
             commit
             such
             a
             sinne
             as
             doth
             waste
             his
             conscience
             ,
             but
             only
             sinnes
             of
             infirmitie
             ,
             which
             doe
             not
             cast
             men
             wholly
             from
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             :
             it
             hath
             likewise
             by
             this
             resolued
             against
             
               Mr.
               Mountagues
            
             assertion
             ,
             
               that
               faith
               once
               had
               may
               bee
               both
               finally
               &
               totally
               lost
               againe
               :
               &
               so
               they
               haue
               not
               consented
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               in
               this
               ,
            
             as
             hee
             most
             falsely
             doth
             affirme
             .
             Againe
             ,
             this
             whole
             Diot
             haue
             with
             one
             vnanimous
             consent
             resolued
             it
             ;
             
               that
               all
               such
               as
               haue
               true
               faith
               ,
               both
               may
               and
               must
               be
               assured
               of
               their
               saluation
               :
               because
               that
               God
               hath
               vndoubtedly
               
               promised
               eternall
               life
               ,
               to
               all
               such
               as
               are
               iustified
               ,
               &
               doe
               〈◊〉
               beleeue
               in
               him
               ,
               which
               promise
               hee
               will
               punctually
               &
               vndoubtedly
               performe
               in
               the
               time
               which
               hee
               hath
               promised
               :
               because
               that
               Christ
               doth
               call
               &
               elect
               all
               his
               ,
               not
               to
               a
               temporarie
               kingdome
               grace
               or
               life
               ,
               but
               to
               an
               eternall
               :
               because
               that
               God
               himselfe
               will
               inable
               them
               ,
               &
               cause
               them
               for
               to
               perseuere
               :
               because
               this
               liuing
               &
               iustifying
               faith
               is
               in
               it selfe
               eternall
               life
               ;
               &
               those
               that
               haue
               it
               ,
               euen
               from
               the
               first
               time
               of
               their
               hauing
               of
               it
               ,
               haue
               euerlasting
               life
               :
               because
               this
               faith
               is
               preserued
               in
               those
               that
               haue
               it
               ,
               not
               by
               their
               owne
               power
               or
               might
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               very
               power
               of
               God
               &
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               &
               because
               this
               faith
               is
               of
               an
               incorruptible
               ,
               of
               a
               growing
               &
               increasing
               ,
               and
               neuer
               failing
               nature
               :
               as
               you
               may
               reade
               from
               pag.
            
             461.
             to
             538.
             
             Therefore
             by
             this
             expresse
             resolution
             ,
             vpon
             these
             pregnant
             and
             sure
             grounds
             ,
             which
             doe
             all
             proue
             our
             assertion
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             euident
             and
             apparant
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             this
             famous
             Diot
             ,
             (
             and
             so
             all
             the
             Protestants
             in
             Germanie
             who
             assented
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             were
             present
             at
             it
             )
             haue
             resolued
             and
             determined
             ,
             
               That
               the
               state
               of
               true
               and
               sauing
               graece
               ,
               that
               true
               and
               liuely
               faith
               once
               had
               ,
               can
               neither
               finally
               nor
               totally
               be
               lost
               againe
               :
            
             How
             base
             ,
             how
             trecherous
             ,
             and
             perfidious
             then
             is
             Mr.
             Mountague
             who
             would
             thus
             traduce
             this
             noble
             Diot
             and
             all
             the
             
               German
               Protestants
            
             in
             recording
             it
             vnto
             the
             world
             ,
             
               that
               they
               assented
               to
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               faith
               once
            
             
             
               had
               might
               bee
               lost
               againe
            
             ,
             when
             as
             they
             did
             expresly
             resolue
             it
             to
             the
             Contrary
             ,
             Well
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             ,
             I
             must
             needs
             speake
             plainly
             to
             you
             (
             and
             let
             all
             the
             world
             iudge
             whether
             I
             doe
             amisse
             in
             it
             or
             no
             )
             as
             in
             many
             other
             things
             touching
             this
             particular
             controuersie
             ,
             so
             especially
             in
             traducing
             and
             abusing
             of
             this
             famous
             Diot
             ,
             you
             haue
             shewed
             your selfe
             a
             base
             ,
             an
             impudent
             ,
             a
             lying
             ,
             and
             seditious
             Varlet
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             vnworthy
             to
             liue
             in
             any
             Protestant
             Church
             or
             Christian
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             euidence
             and
             proue
             it
             by
             these
             4.
             particulars
             .
             First
             ,
             in
             that
             you
             traduce
             ,
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             falsifie
             the
             judgement
             of
             a
             whole
             Protestant
             Synod
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             that
             you
             traduce
             and
             falsifie
             it
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             :
             saying
             ,
             
               that
               all
               the
               Protestants
               in
            
             Germany
             
               assented
               to
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               in
               this
               Diot
               at
            
             Ratisbon
             ;
             
               in
               this
               point
               of
               falling
               finally
               and
               totally
               
               from
               grace
               ,
               as
               if
               all
               the
               Protestants
               in
            
             Germany
             
               were
               turned
               Papists
            
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             in
             that
             you
             do
             it
             to
             this
             end
             to
             bring
             in
             Popery
             
             and
             Arminianisme
             into
             our
             Church
             :
             to
             make
             the
             world
             beleeue
             that
             
               Popery
               and
               Protestanisme
               are
               all
               one
               ,
            
             and
             that
             Protestants
             haue
             heretofore
             alwayes
             yeelded
             and
             submitted
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             in
             matters
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             should
             doe
             so
             now
             :
             and
             so
             the
             end
             of
             this
             your
             falsification
             of
             this
             Synod
             ,
             is
             but
             to
             perswade
             all
             Protestants
             to
             turne
             Papists
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             this
             particular
             point
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             in
             that
             you
             would
             father
             the
             base
             bratts
             of
             that
             
               Arminian
               Bertius
            
             ,
             vpon
             this
             Protestant
             and
             famous
             Diot
             ,
             that
             so
             his
             dangerous
             workes
             might
             be
             countenanced
             ,
             approued
             ,
             and
             receiued
             ,
             as
             sound
             ,
             and
             orthodox
             ,
             vnder
             the
             name
             and
             colour
             of
             this
             Diot
             .
             For
             if
             it
             please
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             to
             remember
             himselfe
             ,
             those
             Scriptures
             ,
             reasons
             ,
             and
             authorities
             of
             Fathers
             which
             he
             citeth
             in
             his
             
               Gagge
               ,
               cap.
            
             20.
             as
             the
             reasons
             ,
             arguments
             ,
             and
             grounds
             which
             moued
             Bucer
             ,
             and
             the
             Diot
             of
             Ralisbon
             ,
             to
             assent
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             in
             this
             point
             of
             falling
             from
             grace
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             disputation
             of
             Ralisbon
             wherein
             the
             contrary
             was
             resolued
             :
             so
             all
             and
             euery
             one
             of
             these
             Scriptures
             ,
             reasons
             and
             Fathers
             .
             (
             
               Clemens
               Romanus
            
             a
             meere
             suppositions
             and
             forged
             Writer
             only
             excepted
             )
             were
             transcribed
             out
             of
             this
             Bertius
             his
             
               Apostatia
               Sanctorum
            
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             all
             ,
             and
             only
             to
             bee
             found
             .
             Now
             hee
             who
             professing
             himselfe
             to
             be
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             and
             receiuing
             so
             many
             fauours
             from
             our
             Church
             ,
             shall
             putposely
             traduce
             and
             falsifie
             such
             a
             generall
             and
             famous
             Synod
             or
             Diot
             as
             this
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             base
             and
             infamous
             manner
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             such
             dangerous
             ,
             sinister
             ,
             and
             wicked
             ends
             as
             these
             ,
             how
             ill
             hee
             doth
             deserue
             of
             God
             and
             man
             (
             especially
             of
             this
             our
             Mother
             Church
             whom
             hee
             doth
             labour
             to
             corrupt
             and
             seduce
             by
             this
             his
             jugling
             )
             let
             all
             men
             judge
             .
             But
             to
             passe
             this
             ouer
             (
             which
             the
             loue
             I
             owe
             vnto
             the
             truth
             and
             to
             my
             Mother
             Church
             could
             not
             suffer
             mee
             to
             smother
             or
             conceale
             )
             I
             will
             now
             proceed
             ,
             to
             giue
             you
             some
             farther
             and
             cleare
             euidence
             ,
             to
             proue
             
               the
               totall
               and
               finall
               Perseuerance
               of
               the
               Saints
            
             to
             be
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             .
             
               Concordia
               
               Lutherana
            
             which
             was
             agreed
             vpon
             ,
             and
             resolued
             ,
             and
             set
             out
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             the
             Protestants
             in
             Germanie
             ,
             against
             those
             who
             did
             oppose
             the
             Augustine
             Confession
             ,
             informes
             vs
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             one
             Article
             of
             the
             Protestants
             beleife
             touching
             justification
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             both
             teach
             and
             confesse
             .
             
               That
               albeit
               true
               beleeuers
               and
               regenerate
               men
               ,
               were
               liable
            
             
             
               to
               many
               infirmities
               and
               spotts
               euen
               to
               their
               death
               ,
               yet
               that
               they
               ought
               not
               for
               to
               doubt
               ,
               either
               of
               the
               righteousnesse
               imputed
               vnto
               them
               by
               faith
               ,
               or
               of
               eternall
               saluation
               :
               but
               that
               they
               ought
               firmely
               to
               resolue
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               reconciled
               to
               them
               in
               Christ
               ,
               according
            
             
             
               to
               his
               sure
               word
               and
               promise
               .
               And
               though
               there
               bee
               much
               infirmitie
               in
               the
               Saints
               ,
               which
               makes
               them
               to
               complaine
               with
            
             Paul
             :
             
               yet
               God
               doth
               neuer
               impute
               this
               infirmitie
               to
               his
               Saints
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               Christ
               their
               Mediators
               sake
               .
               For
               so
               it
               is
               written
               ,
            
             That
             there
             is
             no
             condemnation
             to
             those
             which
             are
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
             
               Besides
               ,
               we
               beleeue
               ,
               teach
               ,
               and
               confesse
               ,
               that
               faith
               and
               saluation
               are
               preserued
               in
               vs
               ,
               and
               retained
               ,
               not
               by
               our
               owne
               workes
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God.
            
             Againe
             ,
             they
             beleeue
             and
             confesse
             ,
             that
             
             
               Predestination
               ,
               or
               the
               eternall
               election
               of
               God
               ,
               belongs
               only
               to
               the
               good
               ,
               and
               the
               beloued
               sons
               of
               God
               :
               and
               this
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               their
               saluation
               .
               For
               it
               procures
               their
               saluation
               ,
               and
               orders
               those
               things
               which
               belong
               vnto
               it
               ,
               vpon
               this
               predestination
               of
               God
               ,
               our
               saluation
               is
               so
               founded
               ,
               that
               the
               gates
               of
               Hell
               cannot
               subuert
               it
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               by
               this
               doctrine
               of
               predestination
               wee
               are
               assured
               ,
               that
               wee
            
             
             
               are
               elected
               to
               eternall
               life
               out
               of
               meere
               grace
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               without
               any
               merit
               of
               our
               owne
               ,
               &
               that
               no
               man
               shall
               take
               vs
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               that
               we
               shall
               constantly
               perseuere
               vnto
               the
               end
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               God
               in
               his
               eternall
               purpose
               hath
               decreed
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               he
               will
               defend
               all
               those
               whom
               he
               hath
               elected
               ,
               called
               ,
               &
               iustified
               ,
               euen
               amids
               their
               many
               and
               sundrie
               infirmities
               ,
               against
               the
               diuell
               ,
               the
               world
               &
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               lead
               them
               on
               &
               guide
               them
               in
               his
               waies
               :
               and
               if
               they
               chance
               to
               slide
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               put
               vnder
               his
               hand
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               receiue
               solid
               consolations
               in
               all
               their
               crosses
               and
               temptations
               ,
               &
               be
               preserued
               vnto
               eternall
               life
               :
               he
               hath
               decreed
               that
               he
               will
               finish
               that
               good
               worke
               which
               hee
               hath
               begun
               within
               them
               ,
               &
               that
               he
               will
               confirme
               and
               finish
               it
               vnto
               the
               end
               .
               Which
               doctrine
               of
               Predestination
               doth
               afford
               vs
               excellent
               consolation
               .
               For
               
               how
               great
               a
               benefit
               of
               God
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               beene
               so
               carefull
               of
            
             
             
               the
               conuersion
               ,
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               safetie
               of
               euery
               Christian
               ,
               and
               so
               faithfull
               to
               procure
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               deliberated
               and
               ordained
               before
               the
               foundations
               of
               the
               world
               were
               laid
               ,
               how
               he
               would
               call
               and
               bring
               vs
               to
               saluation
               ,
               &
               preserue
               vs
               in
               it
               ?
               that
               hee
               should
               fence
               our
               saluation
               with
               such
               strong
               garrisons
               ?
               that
               hee
               should
               place
               our
               saluation
               in
               his
               eternall
               purpose
               (
               which
               can
               neuer
               be
               deceiued
               nor
               altered
               )
               as
               in
               a
               most
               defensed
               Castle
               ,
               and
               place
               it
               to
               bee
               kept
               in
               the
               Almighty
               hand
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               no
               man
               can
               pull
               vs.
               If
               the
               custody
               and
               safegard
               of
               our
               owne
               saluation
               were
               committed
               to
               our selues
               ,
               good
               God
               ,
               how
               easily
               should
               wee
               loose
               it
               for
               the
               infirmity
               ,
               wickednesse
               ,
               and
               corruption
               of
               our
               flesh
               ?
               how
               easily
               would
               it
               bee
               wrested
               and
               taken
               from
               vs
               by
               the
               trecherie
               and
               power
               of
               Satan
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               policie
               of
               the
               world
               ?
               Therefore
            
             Paul
             
               builds
               the
               certainty
               of
               our
               happinesse
               vpon
               the
               foundation
               of
               Gods
               purpose
               ,
               when
               he
               collects
               from
               this
               ,
            
             that
             wee
             are
             called
             according
             to
             Gods
             purpose
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             separate
             vs
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             our
             Lord.
             And
             a
             little
             after
             .
             
               Seeing
               our
               election
               to
               eternall
               life
               doth
               not
               depend
               vpon
               our
            
             
             
               virtues
               or
               righteousnesse
               ,
               but
               vpon
               the
               only
               merits
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               pleasure
               of
               our
               heauenly
               Father
               :
               who
               cannot
               deny
               himselfe
               (
               since
               that
               in
               his
               will
               and
               essence
               hee
               is
               immutable
               )
               for
               this
               cause
               when
               his
               children
               doe
               disobey
               him
               ,
               and
               fall
               into
               sinne
               ,
               hee
               calls
               them
               to
               repentance
               by
               his
               word
               :
               and
               makes
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               eflectuall
               in
               them
               by
               his
               word
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               returne
               into
               the
               way
               and
               amend
               their
               liues
               .
            
             These
             and
             many
             such
             like
             sayings
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             this
             
               Lutheran
               Concordancie
            
             ,
             which
             giue
             sufficient
             testimonie
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             〈◊〉
             and
             Protestants
             in
             Germany
             concurre
             in
             judgement
             with
             vs
             ,
             
               that
               the
               true
               regenerate
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               can
               neither
               finally
               nor
               totally
               fall
               from
               Grace
               :
            
             See
             more
             of
             this
             ,
             p.
             488.
             568.
             569.
             600
             650.
             661.
             671.
             781.
             
             Since
             Luthers
             and
             Bucers
             time
             ,
             and
             since
             this
             Concordancy
             was
             composed
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Diot
               of
               Ral●…sbon
            
             concluded
             .
             This
             hath
             been
             the
             constant
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Lutheran
             and
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
             
               that
               the
               regenerate
               Saints
               of
               God
               can
               neither
               finally
               nor
               totally
               fall
               from
               grace
               ,
            
             as
             appeares
             by
             those
             seuerall
             Catechismes
             which
             are
             publikely
             taught
             and
             receiued
             in
             these
             Churches
             ,
             
             and
             by
             those
             many
             learned
             Writers
             of
             those
             Churches
             ,
             whose
             names
             and
             workes
             I
             haue
             cited
             before
             .
             Zanchius
             in
             
             his
             Confession
             in
             this
             particular
             point
             to
             the
             Senate
             of
             Argentine
             records
             it
             ,
             
               that
               many
               Churches
               ,
               many
               Vniuersities
               ,
               and
               great
               men
               throughout
            
             Germanie
             
               haue
               defended
               and
               confirmed
               this
               assertion
               :
               and
               that
               this
               our
               Theses
               was
               publikely
               defended
               and
               approued
               in
               the
               Vniuersitie
               of
            
             Maspurge
             ,
             and
             afterward
             published
             in
             print
             by
             the
             said
             Vniuersitie
             as
             sound
             
               and
               orthodox
            
             .
             The
             Diuines
             of
             the
             
               Vniuersitie
               of
            
             Leydon
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Professors
               of
               it
               :
               on
               the
            
             9.
             
               of
               December
            
             1595
             ,
             
               in
               the
               businesse
               of
            
             Cornelius
             Wiggerus
             ,
             
               declared
               their
               resolution
               to
               the
               States
               ,
               that
               the
               opinion
               of
            
             Wiggerus
             ,
             
               that
               the
               elect
               Saints
               of
               God
               might
               out
               of
               the
               liberty
               of
               their
               owne
               wills
               fall
               quite
               away
               from
               the
               couenant
               and
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               so
               contrary
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               to
               the
               Confessions
               ,
               and
               receiued
               Catechismes
               of
               the
               Belgicke
               Church
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               be
               reconciled
               ,
               neither
               could
               this
               his
               assertion
               bee
               taught
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               without
               great
               hurt
               ,
               and
               scandall
               ;
               which
               resolution
               was
               subscribed
               by
            
             Iunius
             ,
             Trelcatius
             ,
             Gomarus
             ,
             Bastingius
             ,
             Vtengobardus
             
               and
               others
            
             :
             as
             you
             may
             reade
             in
             the
             Conference
             at
             the
             Hage
             ,
             recorded
             by
             Bertius
             and
             Brandius
             :
             and
             by
             Amesius
             in
             his
             Coronis
             to
             this
             conference
             ,
             pag.
             361.
             362.
             
             The
             
               Belgicke
               confession
               analized
               by
            
             Festus
             Hommius
             Artic.
             29.
             34.
             35.
             
               and
               the
               Belgicke
               Catechisme
               ,
               Respons
               .
            
             1.
             28.
             32.
             51
             ,
             52
             ,
             53
             ,
             54.
             58.
             64.
             76.
             and
             126.
             and
             Bastingius
             in
             his
             Catechisme
             
               Exegisis
               ad
               Quaest.
            
             45.
             53.
             54.
             concurre
             in
             this
             our
             present
             assertion
             .
             The
             German
             Protestants
             and
             Orthodoxe
             Diuines
             haue
             from
             time
             to
             time
             defended
             it
             against
             the
             Rhemists
             as
             appeared
             by
             their
             seuerall
             〈◊〉
             at
             the
             
               Hage
               .
               King
            
             lames
             
               in
               his
               Declaration
               against
               Vorstius
            
             informeth
             vs
             ,
             
               That
               all
               the
               Protestant
               Churches
               in
            
             Germanie
             
               had
               with
               open
               mouth
               complained
               against
            
             Arminius
             ,
             
               for
               maintaining
               of
               this
               heresie
               of
               the
               Apostacie
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             and
             those
             other
             assertions
             concurring
             with
             it
             .
             The
             
               Church
               of
               Geneua
            
             hath
             alwayes
             maintained
             this
             assertion
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             proued
             by
             her
             Confession
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             euident
             by
             those
             Theses
             maintained
             and
             defended
             in
             her
             Vniuersitie
             ,
             Recorded
             in
             
               Theses
               Geneuenses
               ,
               Theses
            
             27.
             
               de
               Fide
               .
               Thes.
            
             6.
             where
             our
             present
             assertion
             is
             publikely
             maintained
             
             and
             defended
             .
             Indeed
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             whom
             I
             may
             well
             stile
             the
             
               Father
               of
               lies
            
             ,
             (
             so
             many
             forgeries
             and
             vntruths
             hath
             hee
             broached
             in
             this
             our
             present
             point
             )
             hath
             recorded
             it
             ,
             that
             
               Iohn
               Deodate
               Minister
               of
            
             Geneua
             ,
             
               should
               tell
               him
               when
            
             
             
             
               he
               was
               with
               him
               at
            
             Eaton
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Geneua
             
               did
               dissent
               from
               this
               and
               other
               priuate
               opinions
               of
            
             Caluin
             and
             Beza
             .
             But
             his
             owne
             Dioceson
             ,
             
               Bishop
               Carlton
            
             in
             the
             examination
             of
             his
             Appeale
             ,
             hath
             taken
             him
             tardie
             in
             this
             ,
             informing
             vs
             ,
             that
             Deodate
             
               himselfe
               hath
               informed
               a
               Bishop
               of
               this
               kingdome
               (
               in
               a
               Letter
               purposely
               written
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               cleere
               himselfe
               of
               this
               imputation
               ,
               )
               that
               he
               neuer
               spake
               these
               words
               to
            
             Mr.
             Mountague
             ,
             
               neither
               was
               hee
               euer
               with
               him
               at
            
             Eaton
             ,
             
               nor
               is
               he
               of
               this
               opinion
               as
               he
               hath
               recorded
               it
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             likely
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Geneua
             is
             still
             of
             this
             opinion
             as
             shee
             was
             before
             ,
             
               and
               so
            
             Deodate
             
               hath
               declared
               in
               that
               Letter
               of
               his
               :
            
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             in
             Germanie
             and
             other
             parts
             ,
             concurre
             in
             judgement
             and
             resolution
             with
             vs
             ,
             and
             haue
             not
             subscribed
             and
             
               assented
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             against
             our
             present
             assertion
             ,
             as
             
               M.
               Mountague
            
             hath
             recorded
             .
          
           
             But
             admit
             now
             ,
             that
             the
             Diot
             of
             Ratisbon
             hath
             assented
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             in
             this
             our
             Thesis
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Protestants
             in
             the
             German
             Churches
             had
             beene
             of
             opinion
             against
             vs
             heretofore
             (
             which
             I
             haue
             proued
             to
             be
             false
             :
             )
             yet
             what
             reason
             hath
             Master
             Mountague
             to
             affirme
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             their
             receiued
             doctrine
             and
             opposition
             now
             ?
             Master
             Mountague
             and
             all
             the
             world
             knew
             very
             well
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             fifth
             Article
             of
             the
             Synode
             of
             Dort
             which
             was
             held
             in
             the
             years
             of
             our
             Lord
             :
             1618
             :
             and
             1619.
             this
             very
             controuersie
             of
             ours
             ,
             
               That
               those
               who
               are
               once
               truly
               regenerated
               and
               ingrafted
               into
               Christ
               ,
               can
               neither
               totally
               nor
               finally
               fall
               from
               grace
               .
            
             was
             resolued
             by
             the
             vnanimous
             consent
             
               of
               the
               Deuines
               of
               Great
               Brittaine
               ,
               of
               the
               County
               Palatine
               of
               Rhene
               ,
               of
               Hassia
               ,
               of
               Heluetia
               ,
               of
               the
               correspondence
               of
               Weteran
               ,
               of
               Geneua
               ,
               of
               Breme
               ,
               of
               Emden
               ,
            
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Belgicke
             professors
             of
             Diuinitie
             assembled
             by
             lawfull
             authoritie
             ,
             who
             haue
             all
             subscribed
             their
             names
             vnto
             this
             Synode
             in
             testimonie
             of
             their
             vnanimous
             approbation
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             Thesis
             and
             position
             which
             wee
             doe
             here
             maintine
             and
             defend
             .
             
             He
             knew
             that
             
               Vorstius
               ,
               Greuinchouius
               ,
               Bertius
            
             and
             others
             that
             opposed
             it
             ,
             were
             banished
             the
             Netherlands
             for
             it
             .
             He
             knew
             that
             this
             doctrine
             and
             assertion
             was
             now
             fully
             setled
             and
             established
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Synode
             ,
             &
             the
             Estates
             approbation
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Belgike
             Churches
             :
             and
             yet
             Master
             Mountague
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             doe
             the
             Arminians
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             a
             fauour
             ,
             and
             wrong
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             make
             her
             swallow
             a
             Popish
             and
             Arminian
             doctrine
             ,
             vnder
             the
             coulor
             of
             Protestanisme
             ,
             must
             〈◊〉
             passe
             by
             this
             Synode
             ,
             and
             the
             resolution
             of
             it
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             much
             as
             mention
             it
             in
             his
             Gagge
             ;
             making
             the
             world
             belieue
             ,
             that
             the
             German
             Protestants
             had
             assented
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             in
             this
             point
             of
             falling
             away
             from
             grace
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             their
             positiue
             resolution
             ,
             doctrine
             and
             assertion
             now
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Synod
             of
             Dort
             had
             resolued
             it
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             This
             is
             square
             and
             honest
             dealing
             Master
             Mountagne
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             ?
             If
             you
             had
             any
             grace
             or
             honestie
             in
             you
             ,
             you
             would
             haue
             publikely
             recanted
             it
             long
             agoe
             ,
             and
             haue
             made
             fewell
             of
             your
             bookes
             ere
             this
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             full
             of
             manifest
             and
             palpable
             lies
             ,
             forgeries
             ,
             Impostures
             and
             vntruths
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             record
             your
             impudencie
             ,
             your
             treacherie
             ,
             and
             your
             base
             and
             lying
             forgerie
             to
             posteritie
             .
             Great
             reason
             had
             you
             to
             checke
             and
             blame
             your
             Informers
             in
             your
             
               Appeale
               ,
               for
               dishonesty
               ,
               slaunder
               ,
               iuggling
               ,
               legerdemaine
               ,
               forgery
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
            
             when
             as
             you
             your selfe
             haue
             so
             superabounded
             in
             them
             all
             in
             this
             our
             particular
             point
             .
             Well
             to
             spend
             no
             more
             time
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             I
             will
             close
             and
             shut
             it
             vp
             with
             this
             sillogisme
             .
             That
             which
             all
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             and
             writers
             ,
             haue
             with
             one
             vnanimous
             consent
             in
             their
             seuerall
             Confessions
             ,
             Synodes
             ,
             Decrees
             ,
             Resolutions
             ,
             Catechismes
             ,
             Schooles
             ,
             and
             writings
             ,
             published
             ,
             established
             ,
             ratified
             ,
             defended
             ,
             and
             resolued
             ,
             must
             needes
             be
             the
             established
             ,
             receiued
             and
             resolued
             Doctrines
             of
             those
             Churches
             .
             But
             all
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             and
             writers
             beyond
             the
             seas
             ,
             haue
             with
             one
             vnanimous
             consent
             in
             their
             seuerall
             Confessions
             ,
             Synodes
             ,
             Decrees
             ,
             Resolutions
             ,
             Catechismes
             ,
             Schooles
             ,
             and
             writings
             ,
             defended
             ,
             published
             ,
             established
             ,
             ratified
             ,
             &
             resolued
             this
             our
             present
             assertion
             ,
             
               That
               tho●…e
               
               who
               are
               once
               truly
               regenerated
               and
               ingrafted
               into
               Christ
               ,
               can
               neither
               finally
               nor
               totally
               fall
               from
               grace
               :
            
             (
             yea
             ,
             they
             haue
             banished
             and
             punnished
             such
             from
             time
             to
             time
             as
             haue
             opposed
             it
             ,
             )
             as
             appeares
             by
             the
             premises
             .
             Therefore
             this
             our
             present
             assertion
             here
             maintained
             ,
             must
             needes
             be
             the
             established
             ,
             receiued
             and
             resolued
             doctrine
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             and
             writers
             beyond
             the
             seas
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             as
             this
             hath
             beene
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             ancient
             
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             beyond
             the
             seas
             ,
             so
             
             it
             is
             the
             receiued
             ,
             positiue
             and
             resolued
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             learnedst
             &
             most
             iudicious
             Diuines
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             euer
             bred
             .
             Indeed
             Mr.
             Mountague
             ,
             who
             contradicts
             himselfe
             in
             most
             things
             ,
             contradicts
             both
             himselfe
             &
             me
             in
             this
             particular
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             he
             affirmes
             ,
             
             
               That
               the
               learnedst
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               do
               affirme
               ,
               that
               faith
               once
               had
               may
               totally
               &
               finally
               be
               lost
               ,
            
             or
             that
             men
             once
             truly
             regenerated
             and
             ingrafted
             into
             Christ
             ,
             may
             both
             totally
             and
             
             finally
             fall
             from
             grace
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             hee
             affirmeth
             ,
             
               that
               this
               is
               the
               publicke
               doctrine
               which
               is
               publickely
               professed
               and
               established
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               :
               not
               deliuered
               according
               to
               ordinary
               tracts
               and
               lectures
               :
               but
               deliuered
               publickely
               ,
               positiuely
               ,
               and
               declatorilie
               in
               authenticall
               records
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               none
               can
               be
               ignorant
               of
               it
               .
            
             And
             for
             proofe
             of
             this
             hee
             
               cites
               the
            
             16
             Article
             :
             the
             
               Conference
               at
            
             
             
               Hampton
               Court
               ,
               the
               booke
               of
               Homilies
               :
            
             and
             
               the
               booke
               of
               Common
               prayers
               ;
               in
               which
               this
               doctrine
               is
               publickely
               ,
               positiuely
               and
               declaratorily
            
             
             deliuered
             .
             Now
             that
             I
             may
             answer
             Mr.
             Mountague
             ,
             &
             cleare
             all
             that
             which
             hee
             objects
             ,
             I
             will
             first
             of
             all
             proue
             ,
             that
             this
             assertion
             which
             I
             here
             maintaine
             ,
             is
             the
             receiued
             ,
             positiue
             ,
             and
             resolued
             doctrine
             and
             position
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             learnedst
             and
             most
             iudicious
             Diuines
             of
             England
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             will
             proue
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             16.
             
             Article
             makes
             nothing
             at
             all
             against
             it
             ,
             but
             rather
             for
             it
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             the
             bookes
             of
             Homilies
             ,
             and
             of
             Common
             prayers
             ,
             make
             nothing
             at
             all
             against
             it
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             I
             will
             proue
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             publike
             receiued
             ,
             establish
             and
             resolued
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
           
             For
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             that
             this
             my
             present
             assertion
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             )
             
               That
               such
               as
               are
               one
               truly
               regenerated
               and
               ingrafted
               into
               Christ
               by
               a
               liuely
               faith
               ,
               can
               neuer
               finally
               nor
               totally
               fall
               from
               grace
               ,
            
             )
             hath
             beene
             the
             receiued
             ,
             positiue
             ,
             and
             resolued
             doctrine
             of
             all
             the
             learnedst
             ,
             and
             most
             judicious
             Diuines
             in
             England
             ,
             I
             shall
             make
             it
             good
             by
             this
             argument
             .
             If
             most
             of
             the
             learnedst
             and
             judicious
             Diuines
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             haue
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             Schooles
             and
             Pulpet
             ,
             but
             likewise
             in
             their
             learned
             labours
             set
             forth
             by
             publike
             allowance
             and
             authority
             ,
             maintained
             ,
             propagated
             ,
             and
             defended
             this
             my
             present
             assertion
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             no
             Orthodox
             English
             Diuine
             that
             did
             euer
             publikely
             in
             the
             Schooles
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             writings
             of
             his
             set
             forth
             by
             publike
             approbation
             ,
             maintaine
             the
             contrary
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             certaine
             that
             this
             my
             assertion
             is
             the
             receiued
             ,
             positiue
             and
             resolued
             doctrine
             of
             all
             the
             learnedest
             and
             most
             judicious
             Diuines
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             But
             most
             of
             the
             learnedest
             and
             judicious
             .
             Diuines
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             haue
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             Schooles
             and
             Pulpit
             ,
             but
             likewise
             in
             their
             learned
             labours
             set
             forth
             by
             publike
             authority
             ,
             maintained
             ,
             propagated
             ,
             and
             defended
             this
             my
             present
             assertion
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             not
             one
             Orthodox
             English
             Diuine
             ,
             that
             did
             either
             publikely
             in
             the
             Schooles
             or
             in
             any
             writings
             set
             forth
             by
             publike
             approbation
             ,
             maintaine
             the
             contrary
             .
             Therefore
             this
             my
             present
             assertion
             ,
             is
             the
             receiued
             ,
             positiue
             ,
             and
             the
             resolued
             Doctrine
             of
             all
             the
             learnedest
             and
             most
             judicious
             Diuines
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             For
             the
             Major
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ;
             the
             Minor
             I
             shall
             proue
             by
             many
             particular
             authors
             .
             I
             will
             not
             stand
             to
             mention
             those
             many
             learned
             Diuines
             throughout
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             seuerall
             Sermons
             and
             Lectures
             haue
             maintained
             and
             defended
             this
             my
             present
             assertion
             ;
             euery
             man
             knowes
             that
             this
             assertion
             is
             publikely
             preached
             throughout
             the
             Kingdome
             for
             orthodox
             &
             ●…urrent
             truth
             ,
             neither
             was
             there
             any
             one
             that
             euer
             did
             positiuely
             deliuer
             the
             contrary
             in
             any
             Sermon
             that
             euer
             I
             heard
             of
             with
             publike
             approbation
             ,
             till
             Master
             
               Mountagues
               Appeale
            
             was
             published
             .
             Some
             three
             or
             foure
             did
             preach
             it
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             heard
             )
             before
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             
             presently
             conuented
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             injoyned
             to
             recant
             .
             How
             this
             my
             assertion
             hath
             from
             time
             to
             time
             beene
             maintained
             and
             defended
             in
             the
             publike
             Schooles
             ,
             I
             neede
             not
             for
             to
             mention
             it
             .
             Sure
             I
             am
             that
             the
             Schooles
             of
             the
             Vniuersity
             of
             Oxford
             haue
             alwaies
             defended
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             haue
             the
             Schooles
             of
             Cambridge
             to
             :
             and
             I
             neuer
             heard
             that
             the
             contrary
             was
             publikely
             defended
             and
             maintained
             in
             them
             .
             That
             which
             I
             intend
             mainely
             to
             insist
             vpon
             ,
             is
             the
             learned
             labours
             and
             writings
             of
             the
             chiefest
             worthies
             ,
             and
             learne
             dest
             of
             our
             Church
             in
             which
             my
             present
             assettion
             is
             recorded
             and
             defended
             .
             Not
             to
             make
             mention
             of
             
               venerable
               Bede
            
             ,
             or
             of
             Anselme
             and
             Bradwardyu
             ,
             both
             Arch-bishops
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             who
             haue
             declared
             their
             opinions
             vpon
             record
             ,
             in
             defence
             and
             maintenance
             of
             this
             my
             assertion
             ,
             I
             will
             onely
             mention
             such
             writers
             of
             our
             English
             Church
             ,
             as
             haue
             beene
             famous
             and
             eminent
             since
             the
             reformation
             .
             I
             will
             begin
             with
             that
             godly
             and
             learned
             Martyr
             
               William
               Tindall
            
             ,
             who
             liued
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             reformation
             .
             Who
             in
             his
             
               Treatises
               ,
               what
               the
               Church
               is
               ,
               and
               whether
               it
               may
               erre
               :
               how
               a
               member
               of
               Christs
               true
               Church
               sinneth
               and
               erreth
               ,
               and
               yet
               sinneth
               and
               erreth
               not
               ,
               and
               how
               hee
               is
               yet
               a
               sinner
               and
               may
               erre
               :
               and
               of
               the
               manner
               and
               order
               of
               our
               election
               :
            
             which
             you
             shall
             finde
             in
             his
             workes
             :
             pag
             :
             257
             :
             to
             261.
             hath
             recorded
             it
             ,
             
               That
               the
               true
               regenerate
               Saints
               of
               God
               can
               neuer
               sinne
               so
               farre
               as
               quite
               to
               loose
               that
               habit
               and
               seede
               of
               grace
               which
               is
               within
               them
               ,
               nor
               yet
               to
               fall
               quite
               from
               God.
            
             These
             Treatises
             of
             his
             are
             onely
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             regenerate
             Saints
             of
             God
             can
             neuer
             finally
             nor
             totally
             fall
             from
             grace
             .
             Master
             
               Latimer
               ,
               Tyndalls
            
             contemporanie
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             worth
             and
             note
             in
             the
             times
             where
             in
             he
             liued
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Sermon
               on
               the
               Gospell
               the
               third
               Sonday
               in
               Aduent
               :
            
             which
             is
             in
             his
             
               Sermons
               :
               pag
            
             :
             258.
             hath
             likewise
             registred
             it
             .
             
               That
               there
               was
               neuer
               none
               that
               belieued
               in
               Christ
               which
               was
               lost
               ,
               but
               all
               beleiuers
               were
               saued
               :
               therefore
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               but
               that
               if
               wee
               will
               beleiue
               ,
               wee
               shall
               be
               saued
               too
               .
            
             Master
             Greenham
             ,
             that
             worthy
             and
             experimentall
             Saint
             of
             of
             God
             in
             the
             2
             
               part
               of
               his
               workes
               :
               cap
               :
            
             32
             :
             sect
             :
             5
             ,
             6.
             
               in
               his
               readings
               on
               Psal
            
             :
             119.
             ver
             :
             116.
             and
             in
             other
             places
             of
             his
             works
             hath
             deliuered
             this
             our
             present
             assertion
             as
             a
             sound
             orthodox
             
             and
             experimentall
             truth
             .
             So
             hath
             Master
             
               Deering
               in
               his
            
             27.
             
             
               Lecture
               on
               the
               Hebrewes
            
             .
             But
             if
             these
             men
             seeme
             vile
             and
             little
             in
             your
             eyes
             ,
             behold
             some
             greater
             men
             then
             these
             are
             here
             ,
             to
             giue
             testimonie
             to
             vs
             and
             our
             assertion
             ,
             and
             that
             vpon
             record
             .
             Mathew
             late
             Arch-B
             .
             of
             Yorke
             in
             his
             
               Commentary
               of
               Election
               Praedestination
               &
               reprobation
               .
               Edwin
            
             Arch-B
             .
             of
             Yorke
             in
             his
             
               Sermon
               vpon
               Luke
            
             1
             :
             v
             :
             74
             ,
             75.
             sect
             :
             14.
             
             Dr.
             Babington
             Bb.
             of
             
               Worcester
               on
               the
            
             12
             :
             
               Artic
               :
               of
               the
               Creede
               :
               life
               euerlasting
               .
               In
               his
               exposition
               on
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               ,
            
             the
             sourth
             vse
             from
             the
             word
             Father
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             sixth
             petition
             .
             
               Lead
               vs
               not
               into
               temptatien
               ,
               but
               deliuer
               vs
               from
               euill
               .
            
             Learned
             Doctor
             
               Robert
               Abbot
            
             Bishop
             of
             Salisbury
             ,
             and
             regious
             professor
             of
             Diuinitie
             in
             the
             Vniuersitie
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Lecture
               De
               perseuerantia
               sanctorum
               ,
               read
               publikely
               in
               the
               Diuinitie
               schooles
               at
               Oxford
               in
               the
               Act
               time
               ,
               Iulie
               :
            
             10.
             1613.
             
             
               In
               his
               Animaduersions
               vpon
               Thompsons
               Diatriba
               :
            
             and
             in
             his
             
               answere
               to
               Bishop
               :
               part
            
             :
             1.
             cap
             :
             12.
             
               &
               part
            
             2.
             cap
             :
             3.
             
             Ready
             and
             learned
             Doctor
             
               Fulke
               in
               his
               answere
               to
               the
               Rhemist
               Testament
               on
               Rom
               :
            
             8.
             16.
             39.
             
             Incomparable
             Hooker
             in
             his
             
               discourse
               of
               Iustification
            
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             
               Sermon
               of
               the
               certaintie
               &
               perpetuitie
               of
               faith
               in
               the
               elect
               .
            
             Profound
             Doctor
             
               Field
               in
               his
               first
               booke
               de
               Ecclesia
               :
               cap
               :
            
             3
             :
             17
             :
             
               &
               in
               his
               pathway
               to
               the
               Church
               Digress
               :
            
             42.
             
             Profound
             ,
             iudicious
             and
             famous
             Doctor
             Reinolds
             ,
             once
             regious
             Professor
             of
             Diuinitie
             in
             the
             Vniuersitie
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             incomparable
             learning
             ,
             and
             of
             as
             godly
             ,
             humble
             ,
             and
             religious
             a
             conuersation
             (
             whom
             yet
             Master
             Mountague
             ,
             (
             how
             justly
             let
             all
             men
             judge
             )
             stiles
             ;
             
               a
               Puritan
            
             :
             
             
               one
               of
               the
               Tribe
               :
               a
               petitioner
               against
               the
               doctrine
               &
               discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               :
            
             and
             
               a
               man
               onely
               excellent
               for
               his
               reading
            
             )
             in
             his
             6
             :
             
               Theses
               .
               Thes
            
             :
             4.
             sect
             :
             23
             ,
             24.
             in
             his
             
               Apollog
               :
               Thesium
               .
               sect
            
             :
             17
             ,
             20.
             and
             
               Conference
               at
               Hampton
               Court
               :
               pag
               :
            
             24.
             
             Learned
             Doctor
             Whitakers
             regious
             Professor
             of
             Diuinitie
             in
             the
             
             Vniuersitie
             of
             Cambridge
             (
             whom
             Master
             Mountague
             sticks
             not
             for
             to
             stile
             ,
             
               an
               earnest
               promoter
               of
               nouell
               opinions
            
             )
             in
             his
             
               Respons
               :
               ad
            
             8
             :
             
               Rationes
               Campiani
               .
               De
               paradoxis
               :
               lib
               :
            
             8.
             and
             in
             other
             of
             his
             workes
             .
             Learned
             Doctor
             
               Ouer
               all
            
             Deane
             of
             Pauls
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             Bishop
             of
             Norwich
             ,
             (
             
               whose
               memory
            
             by
             Mr.
             Mountagues
             
             owne
             confession
             
               shall
               euer
               be
               pretious
               with
               all
               good
               and
               
               learned
               men
               .
               )
               Conference
               at
               Hampton
               Court
               :
               pag
               :
            
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             43.
             
             Profound
             ,
             orthodox
             ,
             and
             solid
             Mr.
             Perkins
             ,
             in
             his
             booke
             
               of
               Praedestination
               and
               Grace
            
             ;
             in
             his
             
               Commentary
               on
               Iude
            
             1
             :
             24.
             and
             other
             of
             his
             workes
             .
             Learned
             Mr.
             Nowell
             Deane
             of
             Pauls
             in
             his
             Catechisme
             .
             Reuerend
             Mr.
             Phillipps
             in
             his
             
               Sermons
               on
               Rom
            
             :
             8.
             ver
             :
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Godly
             Mr.
             Hireon
             in
             his
             
               Sermons
               .
               pag
            
             :
             102
             :
             119
             ,
             205
             ,
             365.
             
             Mr.
             Rogers
             Chaplaine
             to
             Arch-bishop
             Bancroft
             in
             his
             
               Analysis
               vpon
               the
            
             17
             :
             
               Article
               ,
               Proposition
               third
            
             .
             Laborious
             and
             learned
             Doctor
             Willet
             in
             his
             
               Synopsis
               :
               pag
            
             :
             63
             ,
             64.
             548
             ,
             546.
             923
             ,
             924
             ,
             925.
             in
             his
             
               Commentarie
               on
               Rom
            
             :
             5
             :
             Contr
             :
             3
             :
             
               on
               cap
            
             :
             6.
             
             Contr
             :
             7
             :
             
               on
               cap
            
             :
             8.
             
             Contr
             :
             19
             ,
             21.
             
               on
               cap
            
             :
             9.
             
             Contr
             :
             16
             :
             
               &
               on
               cap
            
             :
             11
             :
             Contr
             :
             19
             ,
             21.
             
             Mr.
             
               Wilcocks
               on
               Psal
            
             :
             125
             :
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             and
             on
             Rom
             :
             8.
             
             Godly
             painfull
             and
             learned
             Mr.
             Byfield
             in
             his
             
               discourse
               of
               the
               promises
               :
               cap
               :
            
             13.
             
             Mr.
             Elton
             in
             sundry
             places
             of
             his
             Sermons
             on
             Rom
             :
             8.
             
             Learned
             and
             laborious
             Mr.
             Fox
             in
             his
             Martyriolege
             ,
             Printed
             at
             London
             ,
             1610
             :
             pag
             :
             1506.
             and
             in
             diuers
             other
             places
             .
             Mr.
             
               Iohn
               Downham
            
             in
             his
             
               Snmme
               of
               Diuinity
               :
               lib
            
             :
             2.
             cap
             :
             7.
             
             Mr.
             Culuerwell
             in
             his
             
               Treatise
               of
               faith
               :
               the
            
             6
             :
             
               generall
               head
               :
               pag
            
             :
             489
             :
             to
             506
             :
             to
             whom
             I
             may
             adde
             ,
             Learned
             King
             IAMES
             of
             blessed
             memorie
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Declaration
               against
               Vorstius
            
             :
             all
             these
             I
             say
             ,
             who
             were
             vndoubtedly
             the
             learnedest
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             in
             their
             times
             ,
             &
             haue
             hitherto
             bin
             reputed
             so
             without
             controll
             :
             haue
             with
             one
             vnanimous
             and
             joynt
             consent
             in
             these
             their
             seuerall
             writings
             and
             records
             (
             in
             which
             they
             doe
             and
             shall
             for
             euer
             liue
             )
             defended
             and
             maintained
             the
             
               Totall
               and
               finall
               perseuerance
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Orthodox
             ,
             positiue
             and
             undoubted
             truth
             and
             as
             the
             receiued
             and
             resolued
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             opposing
             ,
             confuting
             ,
             reiecting
             and
             condemning
             the
             contrary
             assertion
             as
             haereticall
             ,
             wicked
             ,
             blasphemous
             ,
             and
             athiesticall
             ,
             and
             as
             quite
             repugnant
             and
             crosse
             to
             the
             receiued
             
             and
             established
             doctrine
             of
             our
             Church
             .
             But
             now
             it
             may
             be
             obiected
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             learnedest
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             haue
             heretosore
             maintained
             &
             desended
             this
             our
             present
             assertion
             as
             sound
             and
             orthodox
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             receiued
             doctrine
             of
             our
             Church
             :
             but
             doe
             the
             learned●…st
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             maintaine
             and
             defend
             it
             now
             in
             any
             
             
             of
             their
             workes
             and
             writings
             ?
             I
             answere
             ,
             yes
             Doctor
             Benefelde
             Lady
             Margarets
             Lecturer
             in
             the
             Vniuersitie
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             as
             learned
             and
             profound
             a
             Scholler
             as
             any
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             in
             his
             two
             bookes
             
               de
               Perseuerantia
               sanctorum
            
             ,
             being
             nothing
             else
             but
             two
             publike
             Lectures
             which
             he
             read
             in
             the
             Diuinitie
             Schooles
             at
             Oxford
             .
             Doctor
             Prideaux
             now
             regious
             Professor
             of
             Diuinitie
             in
             the
             Vniuersitie
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             a
             man
             as
             famous
             for
             his
             learning
             as
             any
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
             in
             his
             Lecture
             .
             
               de
               Perseuerantia
               sanctorum
            
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Sermon
             intituled
             
               Ephesus
               backsliding
            
             .
             Doctor
             Ames
             a
             famous
             and
             renowned
             Scholler
             ,
             now
             a
             Professor
             of
             Diuinitie
             in
             the
             Netherlands
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Coronis
               ad
               Collationem
               Hagiensem
               :
               Article
            
             5.
             
             Doctor
             
               Francis
               White
            
             (
             whom
             some
             report
             
               to
               be
               dyed
               blacke
               of
               late
            
             )
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Gamaliels
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
             in
             his
             reply
             to
             
               Fisher
               :
               pag
            
             :
             52
             ,
             53
             ,
             54
             ,
             81
             ,
             84
             ,
             87
             ,
             102
             ,
             167
             ,
             168
             ,
             200.
             
             Doctor
             Carlton
             the
             reuerend
             Bishop
             of
             Chichester
             .
             Doctor
             Dauenat
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Salisbury
             .
             Doctor
             
               Samuell
               Ward
            
             .
             Doctor
             
               Thomas
               Goade
            
             ,
             and
             Doctor
             Balcanquall
             ,
             in
             the
             fifth
             
               Article
               of
               the
               Synod
               of
               Dort
               ,
            
             at
             which
             they
             were
             present
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             they
             haue
             subscribed
             their
             names
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             
               Examination
               of
               Mr.
               Mountagues
               Appeale
            
             composed
             by
             Bishop
             Carlton
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             haue
             also
             annexed
             a
             Protestation
             touching
             the
             Synod
             of
             Dort
             ,
             &
             so
             touching
             our
             particular
             point
             ,
             which
             is
             resolued
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             defended
             in
             the
             other
             .
             Mr.
             Wotton
             in
             his
             
               defence
               of
               Mr.
               Perkins
            
             ,
             in
             the
             point
             of
             the
             certaintie
             of
             saluation
             .
             Mr.
             Bolton
             in
             his
             
               Discourse
               of
               true
               happinesse
            
             ,
             to
             passe
             by
             Mr.
             Ronse
             ,
             Mr.
             Burton
             ,
             Mr.
             Yates
             ,
             and
             others
             who
             haue
             answered
             Mr.
             Mountague
             ,
             and
             haue
             written
             particularly
             of
             this
             our
             present
             controuersie
             ;
             all
             these
             I
             say
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             learnedest
             ,
             at
             least
             as
             learned
             ,
             as
             any
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
             haue
             defended
             and
             maintained
             this
             our
             present
             assertion
             as
             sound
             and
             orthodox
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             in
             these
             their
             seuerall
             records
             :
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             English
             Diuine
             but
             Mr.
             Mountague
             ,
             that
             did
             euer
             publish
             and
             record
             the
             contrary
             .
             This
             cloude
             of
             witnesses
             which
             I
             haue
             here
             recorded
             ,
             together
             with
             many
             o●…hers
             which
             I
             might
             haue
             mentioned
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             for
             to
             proue
             ,
             that
             the
             learnedest
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             
             England
             ,
             not
             onely
             heretofore
             ,
             but
             likewise
             at
             this
             present
             time
             ,
             concurre
             and
             iumpe
             with
             vs
             in
             this
             our
             assertion
             ,
             
               that
               true
               grace
               once
               had
               can
               neuer
               be
               totally
               nor
               finally
               lost
               againe
               .
            
             Mr.
             Mountague
             himselfe
             though
             hee
             records
             the
             contrary
             ,
             is
             so
             ingenious
             as
             to
             con●…esse
             ,
             
               that
               many
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               reputed
               learned
               ,
               haue
               concurred
               in
               opinion
               with
               vs
               ,
            
             but
             yet
             withall
             
             hee
             auerreth
             ,
             
               that
               those
               who
               hold
               the
               contrary
               ,
               are
               their
               superiours
               both
               in
               learning
               &
               authoritie
               :
            
             so
             that
             in
             his
             opinion
             no
             learned
             men
             indeede
             ,
             no
             man
             of
             place
             or
             note
             in
             this
             our
             Church
             ,
             but
             onely
             some
             meane
             obscure
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             
               reputed
               learned
            
             ,
             but
             are
             in
             truth
             illitterate
             ,
             were
             euer
             of
             his
             opinion
             ,
             that
             
               true
               faith
               once
               had
               could
               not
               be
               totally
               nor
               finally
               lost
               againe
               .
            
             But
             whether
             those
             men
             whom
             I
             haue
             formerly
             mentioned
             were
             obscure
             men
             or
             no
             ,
             or
             whether
             they
             were
             illitterate
             dunces
             ,
             &
             men
             only
             
               reputed
               learned
            
             ,
             or
             whether
             they
             are
             not
             more
             eminent
             in
             place
             ,
             learning
             ,
             dignity
             ,
             and
             piety
             ,
             then
             Mr.
             Mountague
             or
             any
             of
             his
             Abettors
             let
             all
             men
             judge
             .
             Hauing
             now
             sufficiently
             proued
             by
             many
             testimo●…ies
             ,
             that
             the
             learnedest
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             haue
             assented
             to
             vs
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             haue
             maintained
             this
             our
             assertion
             as
             the
             resolued
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             I
             will
             now
             in
             the
             second
             place
             examine
             ,
             whether
             there
             are
             any
             learned
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             who
             either
             did
             or
             do
             oppose
             it
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Mountague
             hath
             auerred
             it
             .
             For
             my
             owne
             part
             I
             must
             confesse
             ingenuously
             ,
             that
             I
             neuer
             heard
             or
             read
             of
             any
             English
             orthodox
             &
             Protestant
             Diuine
             that
             did
             euer
             oppose
             or
             contradict
             our
             present
             assertion
             ,
             in
             any
             worke
             or
             writing
             of
             his
             set
             forth
             by
             publike
             authoritie
             .
             Indeed
             Mr.
             
               Bradwell
               in
               his
               detection
               .
               pag.
            
             89.
             and
             Mr.
             
               Rogers
               iu
               his
               third
               proposition
               on
               the
            
             17.
             
             
               Article
               records
            
             the
             doctrine
             of
             a
             totall
             and
             finall
             fall
             from
             grace
             ,
             
               to
               bee
               one
               of
               Glouers
               errors
               :
            
             but
             whether
             Glouer
             were
             one
             of
             the
             learnedest
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             of
             which
             Mr.
             Mountague
             speakes
             ,
             or
             whether
             he
             hath
             left
             this
             error
             of
             his
             vpō
             any
             authenticall
             and
             approued
             records
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             not
             ;
             sure
             I
             am
             that
             this
             doctrine
             of
             his
             which
             Mr.
             Mountagne
             would
             father
             vpon
             the
             learnedest
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             
               branded
               error
            
             ,
             and
             that
             vpon
             record
             .
             I
             must
             confesse
             that
             
               Iohn
               Breyerly
            
             
             a
             Priest
             ,
             in
             his
             
               reformed
               Protestant
               ,
               Printed
               at
               〈◊〉
               in
               La●…cashire
               ,
            
             1621
             :
             pag
             :
             79.
             hath
             recorded
             this
             ,
             
               to
               be
               the
               Tenet
               of
               Mr.
               Harsnet
               ,
            
             now
             Bishop
             of
             Norwich
             ,
             and
             he
             
               quotes
               his
               sermon
               at
               Paules
               Crosse
               in
               the
               margent
               ,
            
             for
             to
             proue
             it
             ,
             where
             in
             this
             error
             
               of
               the
               totall
               and
               finall
               Apostacie
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             together
             with
             some
             other
             Arminian
             points
             were
             deliuered
             by
             him
             .
             If
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Norwich
             then
             be
             one
             of
             Mr.
             Mountagues
             learnedest
             number
             who
             oppose
             this
             our
             present
             assertion
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             Harsnet
             was
             long
             since
             conuented
             for
             his
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             forced
             to
             recant
             it
             as
             haeriticall
             and
             erronious
             ;
             and
             therefore
             since
             hee
             hath
             recanted
             it
             as
             an
             error
             heretofore
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             he
             doth
             disclaime
             it
             as
             an
             error
             now
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             vpon
             this
             Sermon
             ,
             &
             the
             controuersies
             that
             arose
             vpon
             it
             ,
             the
             Articles
             of
             Lambeth
             which
             do
             resolue
             this
             for
             vs
             ,
             
               that
               the
               true
               regenerate
               Saints
               of
               God
               can
               neither
               finally
               nor
               totally
               fall
               from
               grace
            
             were
             composed
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             the
             whole
             Vniuersitie
             of
             Cambridge
             Mr.
             Wotton
             was
             appointed
             to
             confute
             Mr.
             Harsnets
             Sermon
             as
             haereticall
             ,
             the
             next
             Sunday
             following
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             by
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             whole
             Vniuersitie
             of
             Cambridge
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             resolution
             of
             the
             reuerend
             Bishops
             and
             learned
             Diuines
             assembled
             at
             Lambeth
             (
             who
             were
             farre
             more
             learned
             then
             Mr.
             Harsnet
             ,
             )
             this
             
               totall
               and
               finall
               Apostacy
               of
               the
               Saints
            
             was
             branded
             for
             an
             error
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             the
             receiued
             Tenet
             of
             the
             learnedest
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             this
             Sermon
             of
             Mr.
             Harsnets
             was
             neuer
             published
             and
             Printed
             by
             authoritie
             ,
             it
             was
             so
             farre
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             inioyn●…d
             to
             be
             recanted
             by
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             therefore
             howsoeuer
             ,
             it
             can
             bee
             no
             record
             against
             me
             .
             Neuer
             was
             there
             any
             among
             vs
             before
             Mr.
             Mountague
             that
             published
             this
             error
             of
             the
             
               Apostacie
               of
               the
               Saints
            
             in
             print
             ,
             but
             onely
             Thompson
             a
             Dutch-man
             ,
             fellow
             of
             Clare-Hall
             in
             Cambridge
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             an
             excellent
             memory
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             learning
             ,
             but
             of
             little
             grace
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             deboist
             ,
             loose
             ,
             licentious
             and
             voluptious
             life
             :
             he
             being
             the
             first
             who
             infected
             Cambridge
             with
             Arminianisme
             ,
             hath
             published
             this
             error
             of
             the
             Apostacie
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             that
             posthumous
             Diatraba
             of
             his
             .
             But
             was
             this
             booke
             of
             his
             printed
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             allowed
             
             and
             receiued
             of
             our
             Church
             as
             sound
             and
             orthodox
             ?
             no
             such
             matter
             .
             For
             when
             as
             Thompson
             himselfe
             made
             meanes
             to
             publish
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             stopped
             at
             the
             presse
             ,
             and
             it
             sound
             no
             license
             or
             approbation
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             contrary
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             After
             his
             death
             (
             because
             it
             could
             finde
             no
             license
             here
             ,
             )
             it
             was
             transported
             vnto
             Lyons
             by
             some
             friends
             of
             his
             ,
             &
             there
             was
             it
             printed
             .
             But
             no
             sooner
             was
             it
             come
             from
             the
             presse
             ,
             and
             scattred
             abrode
             in
             England
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             found
             resistance
             at
             the
             presse
             at
             first
             ,
             so
             it
             found
             a
             Reuerend
             and
             learned
             Antagonist
             (
             euen
             Abbot
             Bishop
             of
             Salisbury
             )
             to
             incounter
             it
             ,
             least
             our
             Church
             should
             bee
             disquieted
             and
             infected
             by
             it
             .
             Since
             therefore
             this
             Thompson
             was
             no
             English
             ,
             but
             a
             Dutch-man
             &
             a
             drunken
             one
             to
             :
             since
             this
             his
             booke
             was
             vtterly
             disalowed
             of
             ,
             as
             contrary
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             was
             printed
             but
             by
             stealth
             beyond
             the
             seas
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             any
             publike
             license
             and
             allowance
             here
             :
             and
             seeing
             it
             was
             no
             sooner
             printed
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             presently
             refelled
             by
             a
             learned
             Bishop
             of
             our
             Church
             as
             haereticall
             and
             quite
             opposite
             to
             the
             established
             and
             receiued
             doctrine
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             it
             makes
             much
             for
             me
             ,
             not
             against
             me
             :
             fo
             that
             as
             yet
             there
             are
             no
             records
             against
             me
             ,
             but
             all
             of
             them
             are
             wholly
             for
             mee
             .
             Let
             Mr.
             Mountague
             now
             with
             all
             his
             reading
             (
             if
             hee
             can
             stoope
             so
             lowe
             ,
             as
             to
             cast
             his
             eyes
             vpon
             the
             moderne
             writers
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             whose
             very
             names
             he
             cannot
             mention
             without
             disdaine
             and
             scorne
             )
             shew
             mee
             but
             one
             learned
             Diuine
             ,
             nay
             any
             meane
             &
             vnlearned
             Diuine
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             since
             the
             reformation
             ,
             that
             did
             euer
             openly
             ,
             and
             in
             expresse
             tearmes
             oppose
             ,
             
               the
               totall
               and
               finall
               perseuerance
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               grace
               ,
            
             in
             any
             worke
             of
             his
             set
             forth
             by
             publike
             allowance
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             then
             perchance
             I
             shall
             in
             part
             beleiue
             him
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             the
             learned
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             haue
             opposed
             it
             ,
             till
             then
             I
             shall
             account
             him
             ,
             but
             a
             meerelyer
             and
             impostor
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             .
             For
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             learnedest
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             should
             affirme
             ,
             
               that
               faith
               once
               had
               might
               be
               both
               totally
               and
               finally
               lost
               ,
            
             and
             that
             they
             should
             oppose
             and
             refell
             the
             contrary
             ,
             when
             as
             there
             is
             not
             one
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             to
             bee
             
             found
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             reformation
             of
             it
             hitherto
             ,
             that
             doth
             in
             any
             publike
             or
             approued
             worke
             of
             his
             record
             the
             same
             .
             If
             there
             bee
             any
             records
             of
             any
             learned
             in
             our
             Church
             to
             bee
             found
             which
             may
             make
             good
             Mr.
             Mountagues
             words
             ,
             let
             him
             doe
             vs
             that
             fauour
             as
             to
             giue
             vs
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             their
             workes
             and
             names
             ;
             but
             if
             his
             learnedest
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             be
             but
             a
             meere
             notion
             ,
             abstracted
             from
             no
             Indiuidualls
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             namelesse
             and
             workelesse
             ,
             then
             surely
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             is
             much
             mistaken
             ,
             and
             hee
             must
             for
             shame
             recant
             this
             forgery
             and
             vntruth
             of
             his
             .
             Indeed
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             hath
             vouched
             one
             by
             name
             ,
             and
             but
             one
             ,
             to
             patronize
             and
             make
             good
             his
             words
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Doctor
             Ouerall
             Deane
             of
             Pauls
             .
             But
             was
             Doctor
             Ouerall
             the
             learnedest
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ?
             if
             hee
             were
             so
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             one
             to
             all
             those
             worthies
             and
             learned
             Diuines
             which
             I
             haue
             cited
             to
             the
             contrary
             ?
             If
             Doctor
             Ouerall
             were
             of
             this
             opinion
             ,
             where
             then
             is
             this
             opinion
             of
             his
             recorded
             ?
             Surely
             in
             no
             printed
             workes
             of
             his
             set
             forth
             by
             publike
             authoritie
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             
               the
               Conference
               at
               Hampton
               Court
               :
               pag
               :
            
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             43.
             
             And
             what
             are
             his
             words
             ?
             they
             are
             onely
             these
             .
             
               Those
               who
               are
               called
               and
               iustified
               according
               to
               the
               purpose
               of
               Gods
               election
               ,
               how
               euer
               they
               might
               &
               did
               fall
               sometimes
               into
               greiuous
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               thereby
               into
               the
               present
               state
               of
               wrath
               and
               damnation
               :
               yet
               did
               they
               neuer
               fall
               totally
               ,
               from
               all
               the
               graces
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               vtterly
               destitute
               of
               all
               the
               parts
               and
               seedes
               thereof
               ,
               nor
               finally
               from
               iustification
               :
               but
               were
               in
               time
               renewed
               by
               Gods
               Spirit
               vnto
               a
               liuely
               faith
               and
               repentance
               ,
               and
               so
               iustified
               from
               these
               sins
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               wrath
               ,
               curse
               ,
               and
               guilt
               annexed
               thereunto
               .
            
             Is
             this
             the
             learned
             man
             the
             which
             you
             vouch
             as
             making
             for
             you
             ,
             who
             in
             expresse
             tearmes
             concludes
             againg
             you
             ?
             Indeed
             if
             this
             bee
             your
             meaning
             ,
             that
             those
             are
             the
             learnedest
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
             who
             haue
             maintained
             this
             our
             assertion
             point-blanke
             against
             you
             ,
             I
             willingly
             acknowledge
             it
             ;
             but
             yet
             that
             Doctor
             Ouerall
             or
             any
             others
             who
             are
             
               ex
               diametro
            
             against
             a
             
               totall
               and
               finall
               fall
               from
               grace
            
             should
             be
             so
             punctually
             for
             you
             ,
             I
             confesse
             this
             is
             a
             mysterie
             and
             ridd●…e
             vnto
             me
             :
             I
             cannot
             vnderstand
             it
             ,
             vnles
             your
             
               ipse
               dixi
            
             〈◊〉
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             their
             opinions
             must
             bee
             soe
             ,
             not
             because
             they
             are
             so
             ,
             but
             because
             
             you
             say
             it
             .
             But
             it
             may
             bee
             now
             of
             late
             some
             of
             the
             learnedst
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             haue
             made
             a
             defection
             from
             their
             Mother
             Church
             ,
             and
             haue
             shaken
             handes
             and
             sided
             with
             Papists
             and
             Arminians
             ,
             and
             this
             makes
             Maister
             Mountague
             to
             auerre
             that
             the
             learnedst
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             do
             assent
             vnto
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             to
             Arminius
             and
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             in
             this
             ;
             
               That
               faith
               once
               had
               may
               be
               both
               finally
               and
               totally
               lost
               .
            
             If
             this
             bee
             so
             (
             as
             I
             doe
             not
             beleeue
             it
             )
             I
             would
             to
             God
             Mr.
             Mountague
             would
             disclose
             their
             names
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             might
             indeauour
             to
             conuert
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             learne
             for
             to
             auoide
             them
             :
             or
             at
             least
             that
             wee
             might
             iudge
             of
             them
             whether
             they
             are
             the
             learnedst
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             yea
             or
             noe
             .
             Sure
             I
             am
             ,
             whoeuer
             or
             whateuer
             they
             are
             ,
             they
             are
             neither
             the
             greatest
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             learnedest
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             best
             and
             honestest
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             :
             if
             there
             bee
             any
             such
             ,
             make
             the
             best
             and
             vtmost
             of
             them
             that
             you
             can
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             a
             company
             of
             carnall
             ,
             gracelesse
             ,
             prophane
             ,
             and
             dissolute
             persons
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             truth
             nor
             power
             of
             grace
             in
             any
             of
             them
             .
             For
             our
             two
             Arch-bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             learned
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Meth
             (
             to
             whom
             Mr.
             Mountague
             and
             all
             his
             Abettors
             are
             much
             inferiour
             )
             they
             are
             all
             for
             vs.
             For
             other
             of
             our
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             diuers
             others
             of
             our
             learned
             Clargie
             throughout
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             I
             know
             that
             they
             haue
             declared
             themselues
             wholly
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             for
             my
             owne
             part
             I
             know
             not
             any
             man
             of
             any
             learning
             ,
             worth
             ,
             or
             note
             ,
             (
             at
             least
             of
             any
             grace
             and
             goodnesse
             )
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
             who
             hath
             fully
             declared
             himselfe
             against
             vs
             in
             any
             written
             or
             printed
             records
             ;
             if
             there
             are
             any
             against
             vs
             (
             as
             I
             professe
             I
             know
             not
             any
             particular
             man
             )
             sure
             I
             am
             that
             they
             are
             neither
             the
             best
             ,
             nor
             greatest
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             learnedest
             in
             our
             Church
             :
             and
             therefore
             vnlesse
             that
             Mr.
             Mountague
             will
             arrogate
             and
             monopolize
             this
             title
             ,
             of
             the
             
               learnedest
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
            
             vnto
             himselfe
             alone
             (
             which
             hee
             is
             very
             like
             to
             doe
             ,
             because
             he
             doth
             debase
             the
             chiefest
             worthies
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             with
             such
             vile
             ,
             scandalous
             ,
             reproachfull
             and
             vnderualuing
             termes
             ,
             and
             checke
             ,
             correct
             ,
             reiect
             ,
             and
             vse
             them
             at
             his
             pleasure
             )
             though
             alas
             good
             man
             hee
             is
             not
             worthy
             for
             to
             be
             their
             scholler
             )
             hee
             must
             pardon
             vs
             though
             we
             
             beleeue
             him
             not
             in
             this
             ,
             
               That
               the
               learnedest
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               haue
               alwayes
               held
               ,
               that
               faith
               once
               had
               may
               bee
               both
               totally
               and
               finally
               lost
               :
            
             for
             you
             see
             that
             I
             haue
             proued
             it
             to
             be
             a
             meere
             forgery
             and
             vntruth
             ,
             that
             was
             neuer
             published
             and
             recorded
             by
             any
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             but
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             
               Mr.
               Mountagne
            
             tells
             vs
             ,
             
               that
               they
               were
               the
               learnedest
            
             
             
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               that
               drew
               ,
               composed
               ,
               and
               agreed
            
             
             
               the
               Articles
               in
            
             52.
             and
             62.
             
               that
               ratified
               them
               in
            
             71.
             
               that
               confirmed
               them
               againe
               in
            
             640.
             
             Well
             ,
             what
             if
             this
             be
             granted
             ,
             though
             perchance
             there
             might
             be
             some
             question
             of
             it
             ?
             
               All
               these
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               haue
               ,
               and
               doe
               assent
               vnto
               Antiquity
               in
               this
               Tenent
               ,
               and
               subscribe
               it
               truly
               ,
               or
               in
               hypocrisie
               .
            
             Well
             ,
             I
             grant
             it
             :
             for
             all
             Antiquity
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             formerly
             proued
             ,
             hath
             concurred
             with
             me
             in
             this
             assertion
             :
             Yea
             ,
             but
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             saith
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             must
             take
             his
             meaning
             ,
             not
             his
             words
             :
             to
             wit
             that
             the
             learnedest
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             haue
             agreed
             ,
             ratified
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             it
             ,
             that
             
               Faith
               once
               had
               may
               be
               both
               totally
               and
               finally
               lost
               .
            
             But
             how
             doth
             this
             appeare
             ?
             O
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
               obsegnatis
               tabulis
            
             ,
             by
             the
             expresse
             words
             of
             the
             16.
             
             Article
             ;
             so
             that
             now
             the
             second
             and
             the
             maine
             thing
             which
             I
             haue
             to
             proue
             is
             only
             this
             ;
             That
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             (
             but
             specially
             the
             16.
             
             Article
             ,
             )
             doe
             not
             proue
             
               Mr.
               Mountagues
            
             assertion
             
               of
               a
               totall
               and
               finall
               fall
               from
               grac●…
               .
            
          
           
             This
             will
             euidently
             appeare
             ;
             first
             ,
             by
             the
             very
             title
             of
             the
             16.
             
             Article
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             this
             :
             
               of
               sinne
               after
               Baptisme
            
             .
             The
             Title
             doubtlesse
             of
             euery
             Article
             compriseth
             the
             very
             pith
             ,
             scope
             ,
             and
             substance
             of
             the
             Article
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             title
             of
             our
             Homilies
             doth
             of
             the
             Homilies
             ,
             (
             else
             they
             were
             very
             injudicious
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             
               learnedest
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             who
             imposed
             it
             ,
             and
             you
             an
             injudicious
             and
             shallow-pated
             scholler
             to
             draw
             arguments
             from
             titles
             ,
             as
             you
             haue
             done
             from
             the
             
               Title
               of
               an
               Homily
            
             )
             if
             therefore
             this
             title
             ,
             and
             the
             16.
             
             
             Article
             suite
             together
             ,
             the
             16.
             
             Article
             must
             needs
             bee
             only
             intended
             of
             sinne
             after
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             a
             totall
             or
             finall
             fall
             from
             grace
             .
             Secondy
             ,
             as
             the
             title
             of
             the
             Article
             ,
             so
             the
             very
             words
             ,
             the
             very
             scope
             and
             end
             of
             the
             Article
             proue
             
             as
             much
             .
             For
             the
             very
             scope
             and
             end
             of
             the
             16.
             
             Article
             ,
             (
             as
             any
             man
             that
             hath
             his
             eyes
             in
             his
             head
             may
             discerne
             at
             first
             )
             was
             but
             to
             condemne
             two
             sorts
             of
             Heretickes
             .
             First
             ,
             such
             as
             hold
             ,
             that
             after
             men
             are
             once
             regenerated
             ,
             they
             cannot
             sin
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Nouatians
               ,
               Iouinians
            
             ,
             and
             Catharists
             did
             ,
             and
             as
             some
             Brownists
             doe
             :
             hauing
             reference
             to
             the
             15.
             
             Article
             going
             immediatly
             before
             :
             which
             concludes
             ,
             
               that
               all
               men
               besides
               Christ
               ,
               though
               regenerate
               were
               sinners
               :
            
             Now
             this
             appeares
             by
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             16.
             
             Article
             :
             
               therefore
               they
               are
               to
               bee
               condemned
               ,
               which
               say
               they
               can
               no
               more
               sinne
               as
               long
               as
               they
               liue
               here
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             condemne
             such
             as
             denie
             place
             of
             forgiuenesse
             and
             reconciliation
             to
             such
             ,
             as
             commit
             any
             grosse
             and
             scandalous
             sinne
             after
             Baptisme
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             truly
             penitent
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             the
             Montanists
             and
             Nouatians
             did
             in
             the
             primatiue
             Church
             ,
             and
             as
             some
             Anabaptists
             and
             Brownists
             doe
             now
             :
             which
             appeares
             by
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             Article
             from
             the
             former
             praemises
             :
             
               Therefore
               they
               are
               to
               be
               condemned
               which
               say
               ,
               they
               can
               no
               more
               sinne
               as
               long
               as
               they
               liue
               here
               ,
               or
               deny
               place
               of
               forgiuenesse
               to
               such
               as
               truly
               repent
               .
            
             This
             then
             being
             the
             only
             substance
             ,
             end
             &
             scope
             of
             our
             16.
             
             Article
             ,
             to
             condemne
             these
             two
             sorts
             of
             heretickes
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             as
             yet
             to
             bee
             found
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             makes
             either
             for
             a
             totall
             or
             a
             finall
             fall
             from
             grace
             .
             If
             then
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             Article
             making
             for
             it
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             these
             bare
             words
             of
             the
             Article
             abstracted
             ,
             and
             wrested
             from
             their
             genuine
             and
             proper
             scope
             and
             sense
             ,
             
               After
               we
               haue
               receiued
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               wee
               may
               depart
               from
               grace
               giuen
               ,
               and
               fall
               into
               sinne
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               wee
               may
               rise
               againe
               ,
               and
               amend
               our
               liues
               .
            
             But
             these
             words
             torment
             and
             racke
             them
             to
             the
             vtmost
             ,
             they
             warrant
             not
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             a
             totall
             or
             finall
             fall
             from
             grace
             ,
             at
             least
             they
             warrant
             it
             not
             in
             that
             
               declaratory
               and
               positiue
               manner
               ,
               and
               in
            
             
             
               plaine
               and
               expresse
               words
            
             ,
             as
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             affirmes
             they
             doe
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             here
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             word
             of
             
               falling
               either
               totally
               or
               finally
               from
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
            
             and
             justification
             ,
             into
             the
             state
             of
             death
             and
             damnation
             ;
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             word
             ,
             
               that
               faith
               once
               had
               ,
               may
               either
               totally
               or
               finally
               bee
               lost
               againe
               .
            
             
             Now
             they
             are
             your
             ow●…
             words
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
               ,
               the
               words
               
               are
               not
               direct
               which
               are
               not
               expresse
               :
            
             so
             say
             I
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             the
             plaine
             ,
             positiue
             ,
             declaratorie
             and
             expresse
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Articles
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             deliuered
             in
             positiue
             ,
             plaine
             ,
             absolute
             ,
             and
             expresse
             tearmes
             ;
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             a
             totall
             and
             finall
             fall
             from
             grace
             is
             not
             so
             deliuered
             in
             these
             words
             in
             this
             16.
             
             Article
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             but
             your
             bare
             and
             wrested
             collection
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             expresse
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Article
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             very
             words
             themselues
             will
             not
             beare
             that
             doctrine
             which
             you
             would
             thrust
             vpon
             them
             in
             any
             good
             grammaticall
             construction
             .
             For
             what
             good
             Grammarian
             is
             there
             that
             would
             giue
             this
             construction
             to
             these
             words
             .
             
               After
               wee
               haue
               receiued
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               we
               may
               depart
               from
               grace
               giuen
               ,
               and
               fall
               into
               sinne
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             wee
             may
             fall
             quite
             away
             from
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             into
             the
             state
             of
             damnation
             ;
             as
             if
             that
             euery
             departure
             from
             grace
             and
             euery
             fall
             into
             sinne
             ,
             were
             a
             falling
             totally
             from
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             .
             Euery
             man
             I
             hope
             will
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             committing
             of
             any
             sinne
             ,
             is
             a
             departure
             from
             grace
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             particular
             sinne
             ,
             be
             it
             but
             a
             sinne
             of
             infirmity
             :
             he
             that
             commits
             the
             least
             sinne
             ,
             departs
             from
             grace
             and
             falls
             into
             sinne
             ,
             and
             yet
             hee
             doth
             not
             presently
             fall
             from
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             into
             the
             state
             of
             damnation
             .
             A
             man
             may
             depart
             from
             the
             act
             of
             grace
             ,
             aud
             yet
             retaine
             the
             habit
             still
             :
             a
             man
             may
             fall
             into
             finne
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             fall
             from
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             into
             the
             state
             of
             damnation
             :
             hee
             may
             recedere
             depart
             ,
             as
             our
             Article
             affirmes
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             excedere
             fall
             quite
             away
             ,
             from
             grace
             giuen
             :
             so
             that
             the
             very
             words
             will
             not
             necessarily
             ,
             no
             nor
             impliedly
             beare
             that
             sense
             the
             which
             you
             giue
             them
             ;
             because
             a
             man
             
               may
               depart
               from
               grace
               giuen
               ,
               and
               fall
               into
               sinne
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             not
             fall
             either
             totally
             or
             finally
             from
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             words
             are
             ,
             
               that
               he
               may
               fall
               into
               sinne
               ,
            
             not
             that
             he
             doth
             cast
             himselfe
             into
             sinne
             in
             a
             voluntary
             ,
             presumptuous
             ,
             and
             wilfull
             manner
             ,
             so
             that
             this
             word
             
               fall
               into
               sinne
            
             ,
             implies
             ,
             that
             these
             sinnes
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             are
             sinnes
             of
             infirmity
             and
             incogitancie
             ,
             not
             of
             malice
             and
             presumption
             :
             now
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             grant
             ,
             that
             sinnes
             of
             infirmitie
             ,
             and
             incogitancie
             without
             any
             precogitated
             and
             resolued
             malice
             ,
             doe
             not
             cast
             a
             man
             totally
             from
             the
             state
             of
             
             ●…ce
             ,
             (
             for
             then
             euery
             Saint
             of
             God
             should
             fall
             from
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             continually
             )
             but
             only
             sinnes
             of
             malice
             and
             presumption
             ,
             committed
             with
             an
             high
             hand
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             absolute
             ,
             full
             ,
             and
             deliberate
             consent
             :
             Wherefore
             the
             sinne
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Article
             ,
             being
             but
             a
             sinne
             of
             infirmitie
             only
             and
             not
             of
             praecogitated
             ,
             and
             resolued
             malice
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             imagined
             that
             this
             falling
             into
             sinne
             in
             the
             Article
             should
             bee
             a
             totall
             or
             a
             finall
             fall
             from
             grace
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             obserue
             the
             order
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             they
             doe
             first
             
               depart
               from
               grace
               giuen
            
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             fall
             into
             sinne
             :
             they
             doe
             not
             
               fall
               into
               sinne
               first
            
             ,
             and
             then
             
               depart
               from
               grace
               giuen
            
             ;
             if
             then
             they
             depart
             from
             grace
             before
             they
             fall
             into
             sinne
             ,
             then
             this
             departure
             from
             grace
             cannot
             be
             intended
             of
             a
             falling
             from
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ;
             because
             our
             Antagonists
             will
             confesse
             ,
             that
             the
             sinne
             committed
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             casts
             men
             downe
             from
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             that
             men
             fall
             not
             from
             grace
             before
             ,
             but
             after
             sinne
             committed
             :
             this
             departure
             therefore
             from
             grace
             giuen
             ,
             being
             before
             the
             sinne
             committed
             ,
             cannot
             be
             a
             totall
             departure
             from
             the
             habit
             and
             state
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             act
             of
             grace
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             very
             coherence
             and
             connexion
             of
             the
             words
             will
             cleere
             the
             sense
             and
             meaning
             of
             them
             :
             For
             and
             being
             a
             conjunction
             copulati●…e
             ●…itting
             both
             sentences
             together
             ,
             it
             makes
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Article
             ,
             
               After
               wee
               haue
               receiued
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               〈◊〉
               may
               depart
               from
               grace
               giuen
               ,
               and
               full
               into
               sinne
               ,
            
             to
             bee
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             after
             wee
             haue
             receiued
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             wee
             may
             ●…all
             into
             sinne
             :
             so
             that
             〈◊〉
             departure
             from
             grace
             giuen
             ,
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             to
             fall
             into
             sinne
             ,
             which
             a
             man
             may
             doe
             and
             yet
             not
             fall
             from
             grace
             ;
             so
             that
             torture
             and
             rack●…
             these
             words
             which
             way
             you
             will
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             warrant
             this
             doctrine
             of
             a
             totall
             or
             a
             finall
             fall
             from
             grace
             .
             Y●…a
             ,
             but
             you
             will
             object
             that
             these
             subsequent
             words
             ,
             By
             
             
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               wee
               〈◊〉
               rise
               againe
               ,
               and
               amend
               our
               liues
               ,
            
             doe
             necessarily
             imply
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             may
             fall
             totally
             and
             finally
             from
             grace
             .
             True
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             ,
             if
             
             you
             ,
             if
             Bortius
             ,
             or
             the
             Rhemists
             bee
             the
             interpreters
             ,
             else
             there
             might
             be
             some
             doubt
             of
             it
             .
             For
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             only
             reason
             wherefore
             these
             words
             were
             added
             to
             the
             
             former
             ,
             was
             but
             to
             meete
             with
             the
             
               Montanists
               ,
               N●…uations
               ,
               Anabaptists
            
             and
             Brownists
             ,
             who
             denied
             forgiuenesse
             and
             reconciliation
             to
             such
             ,
             as
             sinned
             after
             Baptisme
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             had
             not
             beene
             purblinde
             when
             as
             you
             reade
             the
             Article
             ,
             you
             could
             not
             but
             haue
             seene
             it
             :
             But
             God
             in
             his
             justice
             hath
             giuen
             you
             eyes
             according
             to
             your
             minde
             ,
             which
             alwaies
             looke
             besides
             and
             ouerthwart
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             not
             vpon
             it
             .
             But
             if
             you
             will
             haue
             the
             sense
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             this
             ;
             that
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             may
             rise
             againe
             from
             that
             sinne
             into
             which
             they
             were
             fallen
             and
             amend
             their
             liues
             ,
             &
             not
             that
             they
             rise
             againe
             from
             the
             state
             of
             condemnation
             .
             That
             from
             which
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             must
             rise
             ,
             is
             only
             from
             that
             into
             which
             they
             were
             fallen
             ;
             for
             falling
             and
             rising
             they
             are
             Relatiues
             ;
             but
             the
             thing
             into
             which
             the
             Saints
             were
             fallen
             ,
             was
             but
             into
             some
             act
             of
             sinne
             ,
             as
             appeares
             by
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Article
             ,
             
               wee
               may
               depart
               from
               grace
               ,
               and
               fall
               into
               sinne
               ,
            
             it
             was
             not
             a
             fall
             from
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             into
             the
             state
             of
             damnation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             is
             but
             a
             rising
             from
             some
             actuall
             sinne
             ,
             to
             amendment
             of
             life
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             say
             that
             these
             words
             make
             much
             against
             you
             .
             For
             if
             those
             that
             fall
             doe
             rise
             againe
             ;
             this
             doth
             necessarily
             imply
             that
             they
             were
             not
             fallen
             quite
             away
             from
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             into
             the
             death
             of
             sinne
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             spirituall
             life
             was
             not
             extinguished
             and
             abolished
             by
             their
             fall
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             were
             dead
             in
             trespasses
             and
             sinnes
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             rise
             againe
             :
             Hee
             that
             is
             quite
             dead
             in
             sinne
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             ,
             is
             not
             said
             to
             
               rise
               againe
               and
               amend
               his
               life
               ,
            
             (
             for
             that
             implies
             a
             continuance
             of
             the
             former
             life
             )
             but
             hee
             is
             said
             to
             reuiue
             againe
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             a
             new
             life
             put
             into
             him
             :
             and
             therefore
             if
             the
             Article
             had
             intended
             ,
             this
             
               departure
               from
               grace
               giuen
               and
               falling
               into
               sinne
               ,
            
             of
             a
             totall
             or
             finall
             fall
             from
             grace
             ,
             into
             the
             state
             of
             death
             and
             damnation
             ,
             the
             words
             should
             haue
             beene
             these
             ;
             Hee
             may
             reuiue
             againe
             ,
             or
             God
             may
             raise
             him
             vp
             to
             a
             new
             estate
             of
             grace
             againe
             ,
             and
             hee
             may
             haue
             a
             new
             life
             of
             grace
             infused
             into
             him
             ,
             (
             which
             would
             crosse
             this
             rule
             in
             Logicke
             ,
             
               à
               priuatione
               ad
               habitum
               non
               datur
               regressus
            
             )
             and
             not
             that
             he
             
               may
               rise
               againe
               ,
               and
               amend
               his
               life
               .
            
             Take
             then
             either
             the
             title
             ,
             or
             the
             scope
             and
             substance
             ,
             
             or
             the
             very
             letter
             and
             words
             of
             the
             16.
             
             Article
             ,
             yet
             neither
             of
             them
             will
             warrant
             this
             doctrine
             of
             a
             
               totall
               or
               a
               finall
               fall
               from
               grace
               .
            
             All
             the
             argument
             which
             any
             man
             can
             raise
             from
             this
             Article
             ,
             in
             proofe
             of
             this
             conclusion
             ,
             is
             but
             from
             the
             bare
             words
             and
             letter
             ab●…racted
             from
             the
             sense
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             Those
             
               who
               haue
               receiued
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               may
               depart
               from
               grace
               giuen
               and
               fall
               into
               sinne
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               may
               rise
               againt
               and
               amend
               their
               liues
               .
            
             Therefore
             the
             true
             regenerate
             Saints
             of
             God
             may
             both
             finally
             and
             totally
             fall
             from
             grace
             ;
             therefore
             faith
             once
             ●…ad
             may
             be
             both
             totally
             and
             finally
             lost
             ;
             which
             how
             w●…ll
             it
             followes
             ,
             let
             all
             men
             judge
             .
             But
             to
             giue
             
               M.
               Mountague
            
             and
             others
             full
             satisfaction
             in
             the
             sense
             and
             meaning
             of
             this
             Article
             ,
             I
             will
             compare
             it
             with
             some
             other
             Articles
             ,
             which
             are
             expresse
             in
             point
             ,
             
               that
               the
               true
               regenerate
               Sai●…ts
               of
               God
               ●…an
               neither
               finally
               nor
               totally
               fall
               from
               grace
               .
               The
            
             5.
             
             
               Article
               of
               Lambeth
            
             concluded
             and
             agreed
             vpon
             Nouemb.
             20.
             1595.
             by
             diuers
             reuerend
             and
             learned
             Bishops
             and
             Diuines
             of
             this
             our
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             determining
             of
             some
             controuersies
             in
             the
             Vniuersitie
             of
             Cambridge
             ,
             is
             expressely
             contrarie
             to
             
               Mr.
               Mountagues
            
             collection
             from
             our
             16
             Article
             for
             the
             words
             of
             that
             Article
             are
             these
             :
             
               True
               ,
               liuing
               ,
               iustifying
               faith
               ,
               and
               the
               sanctifying
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               not
               extinguished
               ,
               it
               fayles
               not
               ,
               it
               vanisheth
               not
               away
               in
               the
               Elect
               either
               finally
               or
               totally
               .
            
             If
             the
             16.
             
             Article
             had
             beene
             expresse
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             the
             reuerend
             and
             learned
             Composers
             of
             this
             Article
             would
             not
             haue
             varied
             from
             it
             .
             But
             Mr.
             Mountague
             pleads
             to
             this
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Articles
               of
               Lambeth
               are
               forbidden
               by
               Authority
               ,
            
             
             but
             when
             and
             where
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             authority
             ,
             that
             he
             sets
             not
             downe
             .
             Surely
             for
             my
             owne
             part
             I
             neuer
             yet
             could
             learne
             that
             these
             Articles
             were
             disallowed
             by
             any
             publike
             authoritie
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             
               Mr.
               Mountagues
            
             ,
             who
             like
             a
             
               Magisteriall
               Dictator
            
             ,
             and
             Cathedrall
             moderator
             ouer
             all
             divinitie
             and
             Diuines
             ,
             approues
             and
             disalowes
             of
             whom
             and
             what
             he
             will
             without
             controll
             .
             Sure
             I
             am
             these
             Articles
             ,
             and
             the
             doctrine
             in
             them
             were
             approued
             and
             agreed
             vpon
             on
             all
             hands
             at
             the
             conference
             at
             Hampton
             Court
             ,
             though
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             records
             the
             contrary
             .
             The
             
               booke
               is
               y●…t
               extant
               ,
               which
               will
               auerre
               
               all
            
             that
             I
             say
             for
             truth
             ,
             and
             proue
             
               Mr.
               Mountagu●…
            
             a
             lyer
             and
             Impostor
             ,
             if
             not
             worse
             :
             so
             that
             if
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             had
             not
             had
             his
             face
             euen
             crusted
             and
             steeled
             ouer
             with
             more
             the●…
             audatious
             impudencie
             ,
             hee
             would
             not
             haue
             thus
             incouraged
             his
             readers
             .
             
               See
               the
               booke
            
             .
             Againe
             ,
             the
             Articles
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             
             Nomber
             33.
             38.
             confirmed
             by
             King
             Ia●…es
             vnder
             his
             broad
             Seale
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             very
             same
             with
             the
             Articles
             of
             Lambeth
             ,
             and
             contradictory
             to
             
               Mr.
               Mountagues
            
             collection
             from
             the
             16.
             
             Article
             ,
             which
             proues
             that
             the
             Articles
             of
             Lambeth
             were
             neuer
             repealed
             by
             publike
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             16.
             
             Article
             was
             neuer
             expound●…
             in
             
               Mr.
               Mountagues
            
             sense
             ,
             by
             any
             publike
             authoritie
             ,
             for
             then
             King
             Iames
             would
             neuer
             haue
             confirmed
             these
             Articles
             vnder
             his
             broad
             Seale
             ,
             hee
             being
             such
             a
             King
             as
             did
             desire
             vnitie
             and
             peace
             ,
             as
             much
             or
             more
             in
             Church
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Article
             of
             Ireland
             are
             these
             .
             
               A
               true
               ,
               liuely
               ,
               iustifying
               faith
               ,
               and
               the
               sanctifying
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               not
               extinguished
               ,
               nor
               vanished
               away
               in
               the
               regenerate
               ,
               either
               finally
               or
               totally
               :
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               All
               Gods
               Elect
               are
               in
               their
               time
               inseparablie
               vnited
               vnto
               Christ
               ,
               by
               the
               effectuall
               and
               vitall
               influence
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               derived
               from
               him
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               head
               into
               euery
               true
               member
               of
               his
               mysticall
               body
               .
            
             So
             that
             if
             you
             will
             interpret
             our
             16.
             
             Article
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             
               Articles
               of
               Lambeth
               or
               Ireland
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Mountagues
             exposition
             must
             be
             false
             and
             strained
             .
             But
             the
             best
             expo●…ition
             of
             the
             16.
             
             Article
             will
             bee
             taken
             from
             the
             17.
             
             Article
             which
             was
             composed
             by
             the
             same
             men
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             :
             and
             if
             you
             will
             expound
             it
             by
             this
             Article
             then
             farewell
             Mr.
             Mountagues
             false
             glosse
             vpon
             it
             ,
             For
             our
             17.
             
             Article
             certifieth
             vs
             ;
             That
             
               they
               which
               be
               indued
               wi●…h
               so
               excellent
               a
               benefit
            
             as
             Predestination
             is
             ,
             
               are
               called
               according
               to
               Gods
               purpose
               ,
               by
               his
               Spirit
               working
               in
               due
               season
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               they
               through
               grace
               obey
               the
               calling
               ,
            
             that
             
               they
               are
               iustified
               freely
            
             ,
             that
             
               they
               are
               made
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               by
               adoption
               ,
            
             that
             
               they
               are
               made
               like
               the
               Image
               of
               his
               only
               begotten
               Sonne
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             that
             
               they
               walke
               religiously
               in
               good
               workes
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               by
               Gods
               mercy
               obtaine
               euerlasting
               felicitie
               .
            
             From
             which
             article
             Mr.
             Rogers
             ,
             Chaplaine
             to
             Archbishop
             Bancroft
             in
             his
             
               Analys●…
               on
               the
            
             39.
             
             
               Articles
               ,
               allowed
               to
               be
               publike
               ,
               
               by
               the
               lawfull
               authoritie
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             and
             not
             hitherto
             disallowed
             or
             called
             in
             ,
             hath
             raised
             this
             third
             
               proposition
               .
               They
               which
               are
               predestinated
               vnto
               saluation
               cannot
               perish
            
             ;
             and
             from
             thence
             he
             inferres
             this
             Consectarie
             :
             
               Wander
               then
               doe
               they
               from
               the
               truth
               ,
               which
               thinke
               that
               the
               very
               Elect
               ,
               totally
               and
               finally
               may
               fall
               from
               grace
               and
               be
               damned
               :
               that
               the
               regenerate
               may
               fall
               from
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               :
               may
               destroy
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               be
               broken
               off
               from
               the
               vine
               Christ
               Iesus
               :
               which
               was
               one
               of
            
             Glouers
             errors
             (
             of
             which
             exposition
             allowed
             by
             publike
             and
             lawfull
             authority
             Mr.
             Mountague
             cannot
             bee
             ignorant
             ,
             because
             (
             the
             more
             is
             the
             pitty
             )
             
               hee
               hath
               subscribed
               and
               read
               them
               often
               ,
            
             as
             himselfe
             informes
             vs.
             )
             And
             therefore
             if
             you
             will
             beleeue
             the
             17.
             
             Article
             ,
             or
             Mr.
             Rogers
             his
             Collection
             from
             it
             (
             
               allowed
               by
               the
               lawfull
               authority
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             
             
               England
               ,
               as
               the
               doctrine
               maintained
               ,
               professed
               ,
               and
               protected
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
            
             )
             Mr.
             Mountagues
             collection
             from
             the
             16.
             
             Article
             must
             be
             false
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             Articles
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             hee
             himselfe
             must
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             bee
             a
             scismaticall
             factious
             and
             seditious
             person
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             doth
             oppose
             the
             Articles
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             Church
             in
             an
             audatious
             ,
             peremptorie
             ,
             impudent
             ,
             and
             dangerous
             manner
             .
             All
             now
             that
             Mr.
             Mountague
             can
             say
             for
             himselfe
             is
             this
             :
             That
             
               this
               exposition
               and
               Collection
               of
               his
            
             
             
               from
               the
            
             16.
             
             
               Article
               ,
               and
               this
               doctrine
               of
               a
               totall
               and
               finall
               fall
               from
               grace
               ,
               was
               resolued
               of
               and
               auowed
               for
               true
               ,
               Catholicke
               ,
               ancient
               ,
               and
               orthodoxe
               by
               that
               royall
               ,
               reuerend
               ,
               honourable
               ,
               and
               learned
               Synode
               at
               Hampton
               Court
               ,
            
             and
             for
             proofe
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             sendeth
             vs
             to
             the
             
               Conference
               at
               Hampton
               Court
               published
               by
               warrant
               ,
               and
               republished
               by
               command
               .
            
             But
             sure
             Mr.
             Mountague
             did
             neuer
             reade
             the
             booke
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             was
             purblinde
             when
             hee
             read
             it
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             within
             the
             booke
             .
             All
             that
             is
             mentioned
             and
             recorded
             there
             touching
             the
             16.
             
             Article
             is
             this
             ;
             Dr.
             Reynolds
             
               moued
               his
               Maiestie
               ,
               that
               the
            
             16.
             
             Article
             ,
             
             
               the
               meaning
               of
               which
               was
               sound
               ,
               might
               be
               inlarged
               and
               explained
               with
               this
               or
               the
               like
               addition
               ;
               yet
               neither
               totally
               nor
               finally
               :
               and
            
             
             
               that
               the
            
             9.
             
               assertions
               Orthodoxall
               might
               bee
               inserted
               into
               the
               booke
               of
               Articles
               :
               to
               which
               his
               Maiestie
               replyed
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               best
               not
               
               to
               stuffe
               the
               booke
               with
               all
               conclusions
               theologicall
               ,
               Vpon
               this
               Dr.
            
             Ouerall
             
               Deane
               of
            
             Pauls
             
               informed
               the
               King
               of
               what
               had
               passed
               betweene
               him
               and
               some
               other
               in
               Cambridge
               t●…ching
               our
               present
               question
               :
               and
               concludes
               that
               notwithstanding
               those
               who
               were
               instified
               and
               called
               according
               to
               the
               purpose
               of
               Gods
               election
               might
               and
               did
               sometimes
               fall
               into
               grienous
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               thereby
               into
               the
               present
               state
               of
               wrath
               and
               damnation
               ,
               yet
               did
               they
               neuer
               fall
               ,
               either
               totally
               from
               all
               the
               graces
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               bee
               vtterly
               destitute
               of
               all
               the
               parts
               and
               seeds
               thereof
               ,
               nor
               finally
               from
               instification
               :
               to
               which
               King
            
             Iames
             
               replyed
               ,
               that
               repentance
               in
               the
               elect
               of
               God
               after
               knowne
               sinnes
               committed
               is
               so
               necessary
               ,
               as
               without
               it
               there
               could
               not
               bee
               remission
               of
               these
               sinnes
               ,
               nor
               reconciliation
               vnto
               God.
            
             This
             was
             all
             that
             was
             spoken
             either
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             16
             ,
             Article
             :
             and
             whether
             
               Mr.
               Mountagues
            
             glosse
             and
             exposition
             were
             not
             here
             condemned
             in
             expresse
             tearmes
             ,
             let
             all
             men
             judge
             .
             But
             will
             you
             now
             know
             what
             was
             the
             true
             cause
             why
             Mr.
             Mountague
             did
             so
             grossely
             mistake
             .
             I
             will
             informe
             you
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             and
             it
             worth
             your
             knowledge
             .
             Mr.
             Mountague
             as
             he
             hath
             beene
             deceiued
             by
             that
             varlet
             Bertius
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             euen
             so
             he
             hath
             beene
             in
             this
             :
             For
             hee
             transcribed
             this
             argument
             from
             our
             16.
             
             Article
             out
             of
             
               Bertius
               in
               his
               Apostatia
               Sauctorum
               ,
               pag.
            
             107.
             and
             for
             his
             Exposition
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             so
             resolued
             on
             at
             the
             conference
             at
             Hampton
             Court
             ,
             he
             had
             it
             Verbatim
             from
             the
             Rhemists
             in
             their
             second
             
               Conference
               at
               Hage
            
             ,
             recorded
             by
             
               Brandius
               ,
               pag.
            
             364.
             
             Alas
             good
             Mr.
             Mountague
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             be
             ouertaken
             thus
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             be
             driuen
             to
             such
             narrow
             shifts
             as
             to
             flie
             to
             Bertius
             and
             the
             Rhemists
             ,
             (
             the
             very
             dregges
             and
             seumme
             of
             all
             Arminians
             )
             for
             corrupt
             glosses
             ,
             expositions
             ,
             and
             collections
             vpon
             our
             Articles
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             did
             not
             vnderstand
             but
             quite
             mistake
             the
             genuine
             ,
             true
             ,
             and
             proper
             sense
             of
             her
             owne
             Articles
             :
             or
             as
             if
             that
             Bertius
             and
             the
             Rhemists
             who
             are
             strangers
             to
             them
             ,
             vnderstood
             them
             better
             then
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               yea
               ,
               then
               the
               learnedest
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             who
             
             composed
             them
             .
             What
             doth
             this
             betoken
             ,
             but
             that
             Master
             Mountague
             ,
             like
             Crowes
             and
             Rauens
             ,
             loues
             〈◊〉
             better
             then
             any
             other
             sweet
             and
             wholsome
             flesh
             ,
             that
             hee
             preferres
             
             
               the
               Rhemists
               &
               Arminians
            
             ,
             before
             all
             his
             brethren
             or
             his
             Mother
             Church
             :
             that
             hee
             is
             quite
             apostatized
             and
             fallen
             from
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             (
             I
             say
             not
             from
             the
             state
             of
             true
             and
             sauing
             grace
             ,
             for
             that
             I
             dare
             presume
             he
             neuer
             had
             as
             yet
             )
             into
             the
             very
             mi●…e
             of
             Poperie
             and
             Arminianisme
             ,
             thinking
             to
             verefie
             this
             his
             
               doctrine
               of
               a
               〈◊〉
               and
               finall
               fall
               from
               grace
               ,
            
             by
             his
             owne
             example
             for
             want
             of
             better
             proofes
             .
             I
             hope
             therefore
             ,
             that
             seeing
             Mr.
             Mountague
             had
             this
             his
             exposition
             and
             collection
             from
             Bertius
             and
             the
             Rhemists
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             rather
             hearken
             and
             yeeld
             to
             the
             sound
             and
             orthodox
             exposition
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             hath
             heretofore
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             which
             Doctor
             Benefield
             ,
             Bishop
             Carlton
             ,
             Mr.
             Rouse
             ,
             Mr.
             Yates
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Rogers
             haue
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             vnto
             Mr.
             Mountague
             ,
             who
             labours
             only
             to
             corrupt
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             expound
             the
             16.
             
             Article
             .
          
           
             Hauing
             thus
             proued
             that
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
             England
             are
             vtterly
             against
             a
             totall
             and
             finall
             fall
             from
             grace
             ,
             &
             that
             the
             16.
             
             Article
             makes
             rather
             for
             me
             then
             against
             me
             .
             I
             come
             now
             to
             the
             third
             thing
             ,
             to
             proue
             ,
             that
             the
             Homilies
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Common
               prayer
               booke
            
             make
             not
             against
             me
             .
             As
             for
             the
             homilies
             ,
             they
             make
             not
             against
             me
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             himselfe
             who
             obiecteth
             them
             confesseth
             that
             
               the
               Homilies
               are
               not
               the
               dogmaticall
               &
               confirmed
               resolutions
            
             
             
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               :
               that
               they
               haue
               no
               dogmaticall
               positions
               or
               doctrine
               in
               them
               to
               be
               propugned
               or
               subscribed
               in
               all
               and
               euery
               point
               ,
               as
               the
               bookes
               of
               Articles
               and
               Common
               prayer
               haue
               :
            
             therefore
             by
             
               Mr.
               Mountagues
            
             owne
             confession
             ,
             admitting
             that
             the
             Homilies
             were
             cleare
             againg
             me
             ,
             yet
             they
             proue
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             dogmaticall
             resolution
             and
             the
             receiued
             ,
             setled
             and
             established
             position
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             against
             me
             to
             :
             because
             
               the
               dogmaticall
               &
               publike
               resolutions
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
            
             are
             not
             〈◊〉
             in
             the
             Homilies
             ,
             neither
             are
             they
             such
             positiue
             &
             current
             diuinitie
             ,
             
               as
               to
               be
               subscribed
               in
               all
               and
               entry
               point
               ,
            
             if
             Mr.
             Monntague
             may
             be
             credited
             .
             But
             now
             you
             may
             wonder
             well
             what
             should
             be
             the
             cause
             that
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             
             should
             so
             magnifie
             our
             Homilies
             in
             one
             place
             :
             as
             to
             stile
             them
             ,
             
               authentis
               alt
               and
               orthodox
               records
               ,
               containing
               the
               established
               
               positiue
               and
               publikely
               professed
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             and
             in
             an
             other
             place
             to
             slight
             and
             vilifie
             them
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             to
             contradict
             that
             which
             hee
             had
             written
             of
             them
             before
             〈◊〉
             Surely
             there
             is
             a
             mysterie
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             some
             pretty
             trick
             of
             more
             then
             Presbyterian-Legerdemaine
             .
             For
             you
             may
             know
             ,
             that
             
             where
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             doth
             presse
             &
             magnifie
             our
             Homilies
             ,
             they
             giue
             some
             seeming
             colour
             ,
             to
             the
             Popish
             and
             Arminian
             doctrine
             ,
             
               of
               a
               totall
               and
               finall
               fall
               from
               grace
               :
            
             but
             where
             he
             vilifies
             &
             vnderualues
             them
             ,
             there
             they
             crosse
             and
             oppose
             him
             in
             his
             Popery
             ,
             in
             speaking
             against
             Images
             ;
             and
             therefore
             here
             they
             must
             not
             be
             the
             positiue
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             dogmaticall
             resolution
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             or
             if
             they
             be
             so
             ,
             yet
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             did
             not
             subscribe
             to
             them
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             containe
             not
             the
             dogmaticall
             resolutions
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             in
             this
             particular
             case
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             his
             subscription
             .
             So
             that
             in
             
               Mr.
               Mountagues
            
             judgement
             ,
             the
             Homilies
             established
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             make
             for
             Poperie
             and
             Arminianisme
             ,
             are
             the
             dogmaticall
             resolutions
             ,
             and
             the
             authenticall
             and
             orthodox
             records
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             thus
             far
             are
             they
             to
             be
             subscribed
             to
             :
             but
             as
             far
             as
             they
             make
             against
             Poperie
             &
             Arminianisme
             they
             are
             not
             authenticall
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             the
             dogmaticall
             and
             positiue
             resolutions
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             thus
             farre
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             subscribed
             .
             Very
             good
             ,
             Mr.
             Mountague
             ,
             if
             an
             honest
             man
             should
             haue
             said
             as
             much
             as
             this
             ,
             I
             doubt
             mee
             hee
             should
             haue
             lost
             his
             liuings
             ,
             his
             eares
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             his
             life
             ere
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             deseruedly
             too
             :
             you
             can
             say
             thus
             much
             (
             which
             is
             no
             more
             in
             substance
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             a
             meere
             Popish
             and
             Arminian
             Church
             )
             and
             yet
             scape
             scot
             free
             :
             take
             heede
             you
             smart
             not
             for
             it
             ere
             be
             long
             .
             And
             doe
             you
             not
             deserue
             to
             vndergoe
             the
             sharpest
             censure
             that
             your
             Mother
             (
             if
             your
             Mother
             )
             can
             inflict
             vpon
             you●…
             I
             dare
             auouch
             it
             that
             you
             doe
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             proue
             it
             to
             ,
             or
             else
             I
             will
             suffer
             in
             your
             steede
             .
             For
             you
             confesse
             in
             your
             
               Appeale
               pag
            
             :
             260.
             
               that
               the
               Homilies
               containe
               in
               them
               godly
               and
               wholesome
               exhortations
               to
               honour
               and
               worship
               almightie
               God
               :
               and
               you
               grant
               that
               they
               containe
               in
               them
               godly
               and
               wholesome
               doctrine
               
               necessary
               for
               these
               times
               ,
            
             (
             and
             you
             cite
             the
             33.
             
             Article
             for
             the
             35.
             
             Article
             for
             to
             proue
             it
             ,
             which
             shewes
             that
             Mr.
             Mountague
             is
             but
             an
             Ignoramus
             in
             our
             Articles
             to
             which
             hee
             hath
             so
             oft
             subscribed
             .
             )
             and
             yet
             you
             say
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             
               that
               they
               containe
               not
               in
               them
               ,
               the
               publike
               dogmaticall
               and
               confirmed
               resolution
               ,
               positions
               ,
               and
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               neither
               are
               they
               to
               be
               subscribed
               in
               all
               and
               euery
               point
               .
            
             I
             pray
             obserue
             this
             passage
             well
             ,
             and
             then
             judge
             what
             Mr.
             Mountague
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             hee
             doth
             deserue
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             he
             affirmes
             ,
             that
             the
             doctrines
             established
             &
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             
               commanded
               to
               be
               diligently
               and
               distinctly
               read
               in
               our
               Churches
               by
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               by
               our
            
             35.
             
             Article
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             publike
             and
             receiued
             doctrine
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             is
             a
             contradiction
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             a
             vilification
             both
             of
             our
             Articles
             and
             Homilies
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             a
             great
             disparagement
             to
             our
             Church
             ,
             accusing
             her
             either
             of
             ignorance
             and
             dotage
             ,
             in
             not
             knowing
             what
             her
             doctrine
             is
             ;
             or
             of
             inconstancie
             ,
             in
             hauing
             no
             setled
             and
             positiue
             doctrine
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             of
             grand
             hypocrisie
             ,
             in
             commanding
             such
             doctrines
             to
             bee
             diligently
             and
             distinctly
             read
             as
             godly
             and
             wholesome
             ,
             and
             as
             her
             publike
             and
             receiued
             doctrine
             ,
             when
             as
             it
             is
             nothing
             so
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             Mr.
             Mountague
             affirmes
             ,
             that
             the
             Homilies
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             established
             by
             authoritie
             ,
             are
             not
             sound
             and
             orthodox
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             35
             Article
             to
             which
             hee
             hath
             so
             often
             subscribed
             :
             for
             which
             very
             thing
             many
             honester
             men
             then
             himselfe
             haue
             not
             onely
             bin
             silenced
             from
             preaching
             (
             which
             penalty
             Mr.
             Mountague
             needs
             not
             vndergoe
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             to
             dumme
             already
             in
             that
             kinde
             )
             but
             haue
             likewise
             beene
             depriued
             ,
             and
             quite
             stripped
             of
             all
             their
             spirituall
             liuings
             and
             promotions
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             Mr.
             Montague
             judgeth
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             bee
             but
             a
             wicked
             ,
             haereticall
             ,
             and
             atheisticall
             Church
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             there
             are
             
               many
               godly
               wholesome
               and
               necessary
               doctrines
               ,
            
             which
             though
             they
             are
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             
               the
               receiued
               established
               and
               confirmed
               doctrines
               and
               resolutions
               of
               our
               Church
               .
            
             Fourthly
             ,
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             Mr.
             Mountague
             makes
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             
             but
             an
             incompleate
             and
             imperfect
             Church
             ,
             a
             Church
             in
             which
             there
             is
             no
             life
             and
             power
             of
             religion
             ,
             a
             Church
             which
             is
             all
             for
             faith
             and
             speculation
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             life
             and
             workes
             :
             in
             as
             much
             as
             there
             are
             
               many
               godly
               ,
               practicall
               ,
               wholesome
               and
               necessary
               doctrines
               ,
               helping
               men
               to
               honour
               and
               worship
               almighty
               God
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               the
               receiued
               ,
               established
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               doctrines
               of
               our
               Church
               .
            
             Fifthly
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             Mr.
             Mountague
             ,
             (
             if
             you
             marke
             the
             end
             wherefore
             he
             speakes
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             to
             sharpe
             ,
             and
             to
             precise
             against
             Images
             )
             affirmes
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             doth
             gratifie
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             in
             points
             of
             Poperie
             ,
             indeauouring
             tò
             reconcile
             herselfe
             and
             to
             submit
             to
             her
             ,
             in
             things
             in
             which
             she
             hath
             formerly
             oppugned
             her
             .
             These
             fiue
             things
             are
             necessarily
             implied
             (
             and
             I
             feare
             me
             principally
             intended
             )
             in
             these
             words
             and
             passage
             of
             Mr.
             Mountague
             touching
             our
             Homilies
             ,
             and
             their
             authoritie
             amongst
             vs
             :
             what
             censure
             hee
             is
             worthy
             of
             for
             such
             words
             and
             passages
             as
             these
             ,
             I
             leaue
             to
             others
             ,
             I
             judge
             him
             not
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             authoritie
             of
             our
             Homilies
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Mountagues
             abusing
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             come
             to
             examine
             the
             words
             which
             hee
             obiected
             out
             of
             them
             against
             my
             present
             assertion
             .
             His
             first
             obiection
             is
             from
             the
             title
             of
             the
             Homilie
             .
             There
             
               is
               an
               Homilie
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               allowed
               and
               established
               in
               our
               Church
               ,
               intituled
               .
               Of
               falling
            
             (
             he
             addes
             away
             )
             
               from
               God.
            
             Therefore
             it
             is
             the
             receiued
             and
             established
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             that
             true
             regenerate
             men
             ,
             may
             both
             totally
             and
             finally
             fall
             from
             grace
             .
          
           
             Was
             there
             euer
             such
             a
             ridiculous
             and
             simple
             argument
             propounded
             by
             any
             learned
             man
             that
             had
             his
             wits
             and
             sences
             about
             him
             ?
             as
             if
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             were
             meerely
             titular
             depending
             on
             the
             very
             titles
             of
             bookes
             ,
             (
             which
             as
             they
             are
             not
             alwaies
             sutable
             to
             the
             doctrine
             contained
             in
             them
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             neuer
             doctrinall
             ,
             &
             positiue
             resolutions
             in
             themselues
             :
             )
             &
             therefore
             Mr.
             Mountague
             if
             you
             had
             not
             a
             brazen
             forhead
             ,
             or
             a
             crazie
             braine
             ,
             you
             could
             not
             chuse
             but
             blush
             at
             this
             your
             agument
             .
             From
             the
             title
             of
             the
             homilies
             I
             descend
             vnto
             the
             words
             the
             which
             you
             cite
             .
             The
             words
             out
             of
             the
             first
             Homilie
             are
             these
             .
             
               For
               where
               as
               God
               hath
               s●…ewed
               to
               
               all
               them
               that
               truly
               beleiue
               his
               Gospell
               his
               face
               of
               mercy
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               which
               doth
               so
               inlighten
               their
               hearts
               ,
               that
               they
               (
               if
               they
               behold
               it
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               doe
            
             (
             which
             parenthesis
             you
             haue
             omitted
             )
             
               be
               transformed
               to
               his
               image
               ,
               be
               partakers
               of
               the
               heauenly
               light
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               be
               fashioned
               to
               him
               in
               all
               goodnesse
               requisite
               to
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               if
               they
               after
               doe
               neglect
               the
               same
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               vnthankefull
               vnto
               him
               ,
               if
               they
               order
               not
               their
               liues
               according
               to
               his
               example
               and
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               setting
               forth
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               he
               will
               take
               away
               from
               them
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               his
               holy
               word
               ,
               wherby
               he
               should
               reigne
               in
               them
               ;
               because
               they
               bring
               not
               forth
               the
               fruite
               thereof
               that
               he
               to●…kes
               for
               .
            
             The
             words
             you
             cite
             out
             of
             the
             second
             Homilie
             are
             these
             .
             
               The
               place
               of
               Esay
               〈◊〉
               before
               ,
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               God
               at
               length
               will
               so
               forsake
               his
               vnfruitfull
               〈◊〉
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               not
               only
               suffer
               it
               to
               bring
               forth
               wilde
               bryers
               &
               th●…rnes
               ,
               but
               also
               further
               to
               punish
               the
               vnfruitefullnesse
               of
               it
               .
               Hee
               saith
               ,
               hee
               will
               not
               cut
               it
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               delue
               it
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               command
               the
               cloudes
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               raine
               vpon
               it
               ;
               meaning
               that
               hee
               will
               take
               away
               the
               teaching
               of
               his
               holy
               word
               from
               them
            
             ;
             (
             which
             words
             Master
             Mountague
             hath
             passed
             ouer
             )
             
               so
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               no
               longer
               of
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               they
               shall
               bee
               no
               longer
               gouerned
               by
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               put
               from
               the
               grace
               and
               benefits
               which
               they
               had
               ,
               and
               ouer
               might
               haue
               ini●…yed
               through
               Christ
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               depriued
               of
               the
               heauenly
               life
               and
               light
               which
               they
               had
               in
               Christ
               ,
               whiles
               they
               abode
               in
               him
               .
               And
               to
               be
               shart
               ,
               they
               shall
               bee
               giuen
               into
               the
               power
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               ,
               which
               〈◊〉
               rule
               in
               all
               them
               that
               he
               cast
               away
               from
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               in
            
             Saul
             and
             Iud●…s
             ,
             
               and
               generally
               in
               all
               such
               as
               worke
               after
               their
               owne
               wills
               ,
               the
               children
               of
               mistrust
               and
               vnbeleife
               .
            
             You
             say
             Master
             Mountagne
             ,
             that
             
               these
               two
               Homilies
               ,
               but
               principally
               the
               words
               here
               cited
               ,
               doe
               thoroughly
               and
               wholly
               insist
               vpon
               the
               affirmation
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               faith
               once
               had
               may
               againe
               be
               lost
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               other
               construction
               of
               these
               words
               may
               be
               made
               ,
               then
               that
               a
               man
               my
               fall
               and
               hap●…e
               from
               grace
               both
               totally
               and
               finally
               .
            
             But
             I
             pray
             what
             faith
             and
             what
             grace
             doe
             you
             intend
             Mr.
             Mountague
             ?
             a
             true
             liuing
             and
             justifying
             faith
             ,
             and
             sanctifying
             sauing
             and
             habituall
             grace
             ?
             or
             onely
             an
             historicall
             and
             common
             faith
             ,
             or
             ordinary
             ,
             common
             and
             hypocriticall
             grace
             ?
             If
             you
             intend
             these
             latter
             ,
             (
             for
             you
             leaue
             them
             indefinite
             and
             ambigious
             ,
             that
             
             so
             you
             may
             euade
             the
             better
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             questioned
             for
             abusing
             our
             Church
             and
             Homilies
             )
             then
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             your
             inference
             and
             collection
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             and
             reacheth
             not
             vnto
             th●…t
             faith
             and
             grace
             which
             is
             now
             in
             question
             .
             If
             you
             intend
             and
             meane
             the
             former
             ,
             I
             answere
             then
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             of
             the
             Homilie
             doe
             not
             warrant
             yours
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             they
             are
             your
             owne
             words
             .
             
               That
               words
               are
               not
               direct
               which
               are
            
             
             
               not
               expresse
            
             .
             Now
             here
             there
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             word
             ,
             that
             faith
             once
             had
             may
             be
             lost
             ,
             that
             a
             true
             regenerate
             man
             may
             fall
             finally
             and
             totally
             from
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             your
             eyes
             Mr.
             Mountagne
             are
             better
             then
             all
             other
             mens
             ,
             if
             you
             can
             finde
             these
             words
             ,
             or
             any
             like
             vnto
             them
             in
             these
             Homilies
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             your
             priuate
             fancie
             &
             conceite
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             is
             not
             the
             direct
             ,
             positiue
             ,
             and
             declatorie
             doctrine
             of
             these
             Homilies
             ,
             but
             your
             false
             and
             forged
             collection
             from
             them
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             instruct
             you
             a
             little
             in
             the
             Homilies
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             feare
             me
             you
             are
             truly
             or
             wilfully
             ignorant
             :
             you
             may
             please
             to
             obserue
             Mr.
             Mountague
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             second
             and
             third
             
               part
               of
               the
               Homilie
               of
               faith
               .
            
             It
             is
             said
             expresly
             .
             
               That
               hee
               that
               beleeueth
               in
               Christ
               hath
               euerlasting
               life
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               must
               needs
               consequently
               follow
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               hath
               this
               faith
               must
               also
               haue
               good
               workes
               ,
               and
               be
               studious
               to
               obserue
               Gods
               Commandements
               obediently
               :
               so
               that
               neither
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               diuill
               ,
               〈◊〉
               all
               the
               power
               of
               them
               shall
               preuaile
               against
               him
               .
               That
               they
               that
               haue
               a
               liuely
               faith
               doe
               make
               their
               calling
               and
               election
               certaine
               ,
               sure
               and
               stable
               by
               good
               workes
               .
            
             Therefore
             it
             is
             the
             expresse
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Homilies
             that
             true
             faith
             once
             had
             cannot
             be
             vtterly
             lost
             againe
             ;
             these
             words
             then
             which
             you
             alledge
             cannot
             imply
             the
             contrary
             ,
             vnlesse
             you
             will
             haue
             them
             to
             repeale
             and
             contradict
             the
             former
             .
             Thirdly
             Mr.
             Mountague
             these
             two
             Homilies
             and
             the
             words
             you
             cite
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             doe
             not
             thoroughly
             and
             wholly
             insist
             vpon
             this
             ,
             that
             
               faith
               once
               had
               may
               be
               lost
               againe
               ,
            
             but
             if
             it
             
             please
             you
             to
             reade
             them
             ouer
             once
             againe
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             that
             their
             principall
             and
             onely
             end
             ,
             is
             to
             exhort
             men
             to
             obey
             the
             Gospell
             and
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             forth
             fruits
             worthy
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             feare
             least
             God
             depriue
             them
             of
             them
             .
             What
             then
             will
             you
             inferre
             from
             hence
             .
             All
             men
             are
             exhorted
             to
             
             obey
             Gods
             word
             ,
             for
             feare
             of
             being
             depriued
             of
             it
             .
             Therefore
             the
             true
             beleiuers
             and
             Saints
             of
             God
             may
             fall
             totally
             and
             finally
             from
             grace
             :
             a
             worthy
             argument
             I
             promise
             you
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             these
             words
             are
             spoken
             indefinitely
             to
             all
             ,
             but
             principally
             to
             such
             as
             were
             not
             yet
             conuerted
             and
             ingrafted
             into
             Christ
             ,
             as
             appeares
             by
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             second
             Homilie
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             but
             an
             exhortation
             to
             moue
             men
             to
             come
             in
             and
             obey
             God
             :
             therefore
             ,
             they
             proue
             nothing
             against
             vs.
             Fifthly
             ,
             I
             say
             that
             these
             words
             which
             are
             cited
             by
             you
             ,
             are
             intended
             onely
             of
             hypocrites
             and
             barren
             Christians
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             haue
             but
             a
             dead
             faith
             ,
             (
             
               which
               as
               the
               first
               Homilie
               of
               faith
               saith
               ,
               is
               no
               faith
               ,
               neither
               is
               it
               properly
               called
               faith
               .
            
             )
             For
             they
             are
             spoken
             of
             the
             
               vnfruitefull
               vyneard
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               as
               are
               barren
               in
               good
               workes
               ,
               of
               such
               as
               wholly
               neglect
               Gods
               seruice
               ,
               and
               order
               not
               their
               liues
               according
               to
               his
               example
               and
               doctrine
               ,
            
             in
             the
             number
             of
             which
             such
             as
             haue
             a
             true
             justifying
             and
             liuing
             faith
             doe
             neuer
             come
             :
             as
             wee
             may
             see
             by
             the
             three
             Homilies
             of
             faith
             .
             So
             that
             your
             argument
             from
             hence
             can
             bee
             but
             this
             :
             hypocrites
             and
             barren
             Christians
             may
             fall
             finally
             and
             totally
             from
             grace
             ,
             therefore
             the
             true
             regenerate
             Saints
             of
             God
             may
             doe
             so
             too
             :
             which
             is
             a
             grosse
             Nonsequitur
             .
             Yea
             ,
             but
             Mr.
             Mountague
             
             obiects
             ,
             that
             those
             in
             the
             
               first
               Homilie
               are
               such
               as
               truly
               beleiue
               :
            
             and
             such
             
               as
               beholding
               the
               face
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               are
               transformed
               into
               the
               same
               image
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             called
             
               true
               beleeuers
            
             ,
             not
             because
             they
             haue
             
             any
             true
             ,
             justifying
             ,
             and
             sauing
             faith
             within
             them
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             visible
             members
             of
             a
             true
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             haue
             a
             true
             historicall
             faith
             beleeuing
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             bee
             true
             :
             they
             are
             such
             as
             beleiue
             the
             Gospell
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             which
             (
             
               if
               they
               behold
               it
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               doe
            
             )
             I
             pray
             marke
             this
             parenthesis
             which
             you
             haue
             purposely
             and
             cunningly
             omitted
             ;
             
               will
               transforme
               them
               into
               his
               image
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               partakers
               of
               his
               heauenly
               light
               and
               of
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               &c
               :
            
             which
             parenthesis
             implies
             that
             those
             true
             beleiuers
             so
             stiled
             here
             ,
             did
             not
             behold
             the
             Gospell
             and
             the
             face
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             were
             not
             true
             beleeuers
             ,
             nor
             yet
             partakers
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             they
             might
             haue
             
             beene
             ,
             had
             they
             beheld
             them
             as
             they
             ought
             .
             So
             that
             the
             genuine
             sence
             of
             the
             words
             is
             onely
             this
             .
             All
             those
             that
             are
             planted
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             haue
             the
             powerfull
             offer
             of
             Christ
             vnto
             them
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             which
             is
             able
             to
             regenerate
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             partakers
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             if
             they
             make
             a
             good
             vse
             of
             it
             ;
             if
             they
             neglect
             this
             Gospell
             and
             walke
             vnworthy
             of
             it
             ,
             God
             will
             surely
             depriue
             them
             of
             it
             .
             What
             is
             this
             to
             true
             beleeuers
             ,
             to
             true
             regenerate
             men
             ,
             which
             haue
             bin
             transformed
             into
             the
             image
             of
             Christ
             by
             the
             Gospell
             ?
             what
             is
             this
             to
             a
             
               totall
               and
               finall
               fall
               from
               the
               true
               and
               sauing
               state
               of
               grace
               ?
            
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             euident
             that
             these
             words
             are
             not
             spoken
             of
             such
             as
             are
             truly
             regenerated
             and
             made
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             :
             for
             it
             is
             said
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             
               if
               they
               behold
               the
               face
               of
               God
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               in
               the
               Gospell
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               doe
               ,
               it
               will
               fashion
               them
               in
               all
               goodnesse
               requisite
               to
               the
               children
               of
               God
               :
            
             which
             words
             proue
             ,
             that
             these
             here
             meant
             are
             such
             as
             had
             not
             that
             goodnesse
             which
             is
             requisite
             to
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             not
             the
             children
             of
             God.
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             conclusion
             of
             this
             Homilie
             which
             followes
             vpon
             these
             words
             ,
             proues
             that
             those
             here
             spoken
             of
             are
             only
             such
             as
             liueing
             in
             the
             Church
             become
             notoriously
             vitious
             ,
             selling
             themselues
             ouer
             vnto
             sinne
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             such
             as
             neuer
             were
             truly
             regenerated
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             admit
             that
             those
             here
             meant
             were
             true
             beleeuers
             and
             such
             as
             had
             the
             grace
             of
             true
             and
             sauing
             faith
             within
             them
             ,
             yet
             the
             Homilie
             saith
             not
             ,
             that
             these
             do
             finally
             or
             totally
             fall
             from
             grace
             :
             all
             it
             saith
             of
             them
             is
             this
             .
             
               That
               God
               will
               beginne
               to
               forsake
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               ●…ee
               will
               take
               his
               word
               from
               them
               if
               they
               doe
               neglect
               it
               :
            
             this
             God
             may
             doe
             ,
             he
             may
             
               beginne
               to
               forsake
               them
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             vtterly
             forsake
             them
             ;
             hee
             may
             
               take
               away
               his
               word
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             take
             away
             their
             faith
             and
             other
             sauing
             and
             habituall
             graces
             from
             them
             :
             and
             therefore
             racke
             these
             words
             to
             the
             vtmost
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             proue
             that
             the
             true
             regenerate
             Saints
             of
             God
             do
             either
             finally
             or
             totally
             fall
             from
             grace
             .
             As
             for
             the
             words
             of
             the
             second
             Homilie
             they
             are
             only
             spoken
             of
             hypocrites
             and
             wicked
             men
             &
             not
             of
             the
             true
             regenerate
             Saints
             of
             God
             :
             which
             appeares
             .
             First
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             spoken
             of
             the
             
               barren
               and
               fruitlesse
               vyneard
            
             ,
             of
             
             such
             ,
             Christians
             onely
             as
             beare
             noe
             fruites
             ,
             now
             the
             true
             regenerate
             Saints
             and
             such
             as
             haue
             a
             true
             and
             liuing
             faith
             are
             alwaies
             fruitfull
             
               in
               good
               workes
               Ps
            
             :
             1
             :
             3.
             
             Ps
             :
             92
             :
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Ier
             :
             17
             :
             8.
             
             Math
             :
             3
             :
             8
             :
             .
             cap
             :
             7
             :
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             2
             Cor
             :
             8
             :
             7.
             
             Ephes
             :
             3
             :
             18
             :
             19.
             
             Iohn
             15
             :
             3
             ,
             5.
             
             Phil
             :
             〈◊〉
             :
             17.
             
             
               &
               Iames
            
             2
             :
             14
             ,
             18
             ,
             22
             ,
             26.
             this
             the
             three
             Homilies
             of
             faith
             doe
             likewise
             teach
             :
             and
             those
             that
             are
             barren
             and
             vnfruitfull
             vnder
             the
             meanes
             of
             grace
             they
             are
             such
             as
             haue
             no
             true
             and
             sauing
             grace
             ,
             no
             liuing
             faith
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             the
             Homilies
             forecited
             doe
             declare
             :
             therefore
             those
             in
             the
             second
             Homilie
             are
             no
             true
             regenerate
             Saints
             of
             God.
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             are
             compared
             vnto
             
               Saul
               aud
               Iudas
               ,
               aud
               to
               all
               the
               children
               of
               mistrust
               aud
               vnbeliefe
               ,
            
             now
             Saul
             and
             Iudas
             (
             as
             I
             shall
             proue
             hereafter
             )
             and
             
               the
               children
               of
               mistrust
               and
               vnbeleife
            
             were
             neuer
             truly
             sanctified
             and
             regenerated
             :
             therefore
             neither
             were
             these
             in
             the
             Homilie
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             whole
             Homilie
             proues
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             purposely
             intended
             to
             wicked
             men
             planted
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             as
             were
             not
             yet
             come
             into
             ●…st
             ,
             nor
             regenerated
             by
             the
             Gospell
             ;
             and
             to
             no
             others
             :
             ●…re
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             true
             regenerate
             men
             in
             the
             Homilie
             ;
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Homilie
             and
             the
             whole
             summe
             of
             it
             is
             but
             this
             .
             Brethren
             if
             you
             will
             not
             now
             obey
             the
             Gospell
             which
             is
             preached
             vnto
             you
             ,
             and
             come
             into
             Christ
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             fruites
             worthy
             of
             it
             ,
             you
             shall
             bee
             depriued
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             bee
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Christ
             and
             his
             spirit
             shall
             neuer
             rule
             and
             raigne
             within
             you
             :
             what
             makes
             all
             this
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             ?
             sur●…ly
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
             Yea
             ,
             but
             saith
             Mr.
             Mountague
             ,
             these
             were
             truly
             justified
             ,
             
             for
             they
             
               w●…re
               in
               Christ
               and
               continued
               in
               him
               for
               a
               time
               .
            
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             so
             in
             outward
             shew
             to
             the
             eyes
             of
             
             men
             ,
             they
             were
             visible
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             men
             could
             not
             discouer
             so
             farre
             as
             to
             see
             their
             hearts
             ;
             therefore
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             men
             they
             were
             in
             Christ
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             but
             yet
             they
             were
             neuer
             truly
             ingrafted
             into
             Christ
             ,
             they
             had
             neuer
             any
             true
             life
             in
             him
             ,
             they
             were
             but
             like
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Sardis
               Reu
            
             :
             3
             :
             1.
             
               they
               had
               a
               name
               they
               liued
               and
               yet
               were
               dead
               :
            
             they
             were
             alwayes
             dead
             and
             barren
             trees
             ,
             that
             neuer
             brought
             forth
             liuing
             and
             wholesome
             fruites
             :
             they
             were
             but
             as
             Saul
             
             and
             Iudas
             who
             were
             neuer
             truly
             sanctified
             and
             regenerated
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             proue
             hereafter
             .
             Sixthty
             ,
             I
             answere
             in
             your
             owne
             
             words
             ,
             that
             admit
             that
             these
             places
             are
             meant
             of
             true
             regenerate
             men
             ,
             yet
             these
             
               Homilies
               being
               no
               dogmaticall
               decisions
               ,
               but
               popular
               sermons
               and
               Godly
               exhortations
               ,
               may
               sometimes
               hyperbolize
               out
               of
               a
               rhetoricall
               straine
               ,
               and
               stretch
               some
               sayings
               beyond
               the
               vse
               and
               practise
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               euery
               word
               in
               these
               homilies
               is
               not
               strictly
               &
               litterally
               to
               be
               insisted
               on
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               giue
               thē
               a
               faire
               &
               gentle
               construction
               .
            
             Seuenthly
             ,
             these
             words
             here
             mentioned
             are
             but
             exhortations
             and
             preseruatiues
             to
             keepe
             men
             from
             falling
             from
             God
             ,
             therefore
             they
             doe
             not
             necessarily
             imply
             that
             men
             may
             fall
             from
             God
             :
             all
             they
             imply
             ineuitablie
             is
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             men
             cannot
             stand
             fast
             in
             grace
             &
             cleaue
             close
             to
             God
             but
             by
             vsing
             of
             the
             meanes
             ,
             they
             doe
             not
             imply
             that
             regenerate
             men
             will
             not
             vse
             the
             meanes
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             may
             fall
             from
             grace
             :
             and
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             meanes
             ,
             doth
             not
             imply
             an
             incertaintie
             in
             obtaining
             of
             the
             end
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             which
             answeres
             all
             that
             can
             bee
             obiected
             ;
             All
             the
             comminations
             and
             threates
             in
             these
             Homilies
             are
             conditionall
             ,
             so
             that
             take
             them
             as
             they
             are
             most
             aduantagious
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             as
             spoken
             to
             the
             true
             regenerate
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             all
             the
             argument
             that
             you
             can
             extract
             and
             juggle
             from
             them
             is
             but
             this
             .
             
               If
               the
               true
               regenerate
               Saints
               of
               God
               neglect
               Gods
               word
               and
               become
               vnfruitefull
               ,
               they
               shall
               bee
               cast
               of
               ,
               and
               be
               giuen
               vp
               to
               the
               power
               of
               the
               diuell
               .
            
             Therefore
             the
             true
             regenerate
             Saints
             of
             God
             may
             finally
             and
             totally
             fall
             from
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             :
             a
             learned
             Nonsequitur
             ,
             following
             the
             Antecedent
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             darknesse
             doth
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             and
             all
             one
             .
             And
             therefore
             Mr.
             Mountague
             and
             all
             others
             if
             they
             were
             not
             obstinate
             ,
             (
             admitting
             these
             Homilies
             to
             bee
             dogmaticall
             decisions
             ,
             containing
             in
             them
             the
             doctrines
             and
             resolutions
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             Mountague
             himselfe
             denies
             )
             must
             needs
             acknowledge
             that
             these
             Homilies
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             consequence
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             makes
             not
             against
             my
             present
             assertion
             ,
             but
             rather
             for
             it
             then
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             argument
             drawne
             from
             the
             Common
             prayer
             booke
             ,
             
               that
               infants
               after
               baptisme
               fall
               from
               that
               state
               of
               grace
               
               which
               they
               haue
               receiued
               in
               their
               baptisme
               ,
            
             therefore
             true
             regenerate
             men
             which
             are
             ingrafted
             into
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ,
             may
             fall
             from
             grace
             .
             I
             shall
             answer
             it
             fully
             in
             another
             place
             .
             All
             that
             I
             shall
             say
             of
             it
             here
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             though
             you
             would
             ground
             your
             argument
             on
             the
             words
             of
             the
             common
             Prayer
             Booke
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             flourish
             of
             it
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             your
             owne
             :
             yet
             the
             truth
             is
             this
             ,
             you
             had
             it
             from
             the
             Rhemists
             ,
             from
             Mr.
             
               Thompson
               ,
               Eckardus
               ,
               Bertius
               ,
               Aegidius
               Hunnius
               ,
               Zacharias
               Mathesius
               and
               other
               Arminians
            
             or
             else
             from
             Bellarmine
             ,
             who
             doe
             presse
             this
             argument
             ,
             and
             relie
             vpon
             it
             as
             much
             as
             Mr.
             Mountague
             doth
             .
             Which
             Argument
             Mr.
             Mountague
             knowes
             to
             haue
             beene
             oft-times
             answered
             both
             by
             Byshop
             
               Abbot
               in
               his
               Animad
               .
               in
               Thomps
               .
               Diatr
               .
               cap.
            
             7.
             
               by
               Dr.
               Benefield
            
             in
             his
             booke
             
               de
               Persen
               ,
               Sanctorum
               ,
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             14.
             by
             Dr.
             
               Prideaux
               in
               his
               sixth
               Lecture
               ;
               by
               the
               Whole
               Synode
               of
               Dort
               in
               the
            
             5.
             
             Article
             ;
             and
             by
             diuers
             others
             ;
             and
             hee
             knowes
             it
             to
             be
             but
             a
             meere
             nonsequitur
             admitting
             the
             Antecedent
             to
             be
             true
             :
             and
             yet
             that
             he
             might
             deceiue
             the
             ignorant
             and
             the
             ouer-credulous
             ,
             hee
             makes
             no
             bones
             to
             publish
             it
             as
             an
             Orthodox
             and
             inuincible
             Argument
             .
             Alas
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
               ,
               what
               is
               become
               of
               your
               honestie
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               ,
            
             who
             would
             thus
             deceiue
             both
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             your
             owne
             Mother
             Church
             ,
             by
             charging
             her
             with
             such
             a
             damnable
             and
             pernicious
             Tenent
             ,
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             assertion
             ,
             and
             that
             vpon
             such
             weake
             and
             ridiculous
             grounds
             as
             these
             .
          
           
             I
             haue
             now
             sufficiently
             proued
             ,
             
               The
               totall
               and
               finall
               Apostacy
               of
               the
               Saints
               from
               grace
               ,
            
             not
             to
             be
             the
             receiued
             and
             resolued
             doctrine
             of
             the
             learnedest
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             nor
             yet
             of
             the
             Articles
             ,
             Homilies
             ,
             or
             Common
             prayer
             booke
             of
             our
             English
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             consequence
             I
             haue
             acquitted
             the
             Church
             o●…
             England
             of
             this
             pernicious
             doctrine
             which
             Mr.
             Mountague
             would
             scandalously
             lay
             vpon
             it
             .
             I
             will
             now
             in
             the
             fourth
             and
             last
             place
             proue
             
               the
               totall
               and
               finall
               perseuerance
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             to
             be
             the
             established
             ,
             resolued
             ,
             and
             receiued
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             this
             vnanswerable
             Argument
             .
             That
             assertion
             doctrine
             and
             position
             which
             is
             ratified
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             17.
             
             Article
             ,
             
             by
             the
             Articles
             of
             Lambe●…h
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             agreed
             vpon
             by
             the
             
               royall
               Synode
            
             of
             Hampton
             Court
             :
             That
             assertion
             Doctrine
             and
             position
             which
             the
             learnedest
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             haue
             with
             one
             vnanimous
             consent
             ,
             not
             only
             published
             and
             taught
             in
             their
             seuerall
             parishes
             &
             Cures
             ,
             but
             likewise
             publikely
             maintained
             and
             defended
             in
             the
             Schooles
             in
             both
             our
             Vniuersities
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             learned
             writings
             set
             forth
             by
             publike
             authoritie
             and
             approbation
             ,
             as
             the
             established
             and
             receiued
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             receiued
             ,
             established
             ,
             and
             resolued
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             But
             this
             assertion
             ,
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             position
             ,
             
               That
               such
               as
               are
               once
               truly
               regenerated
               ,
               and
               ingrafted
               into
               Christ
               by
               a
               true
               and
               liuely
               faith
               ,
               can
               neither
               finally
               nor
               totally
               fall
               from
               grace
            
             ;
             is
             ratified
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             17.
             
             Article
             ,
             by
             the
             Articles
             of
             Lambeth
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             agreed
             vpon
             by
             the
             royall
             Synod
             of
             Hampton
             Court
             :
             and
             the
             learnedest
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             haue
             with
             one
             vnanimous
             consent
             ,
             not
             only
             published
             it
             in
             their
             seuerall
             Parishes
             and
             Cures
             ,
             but
             likewise
             publikely
             maintained
             and
             defend●…
             it
             in
             the
             Schooles
             ,
             in
             both
             our
             Vniuersities
             ,
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             learned
             writings
             set
             forth
             by
             publike
             authority
             and
             approbation
             ,
             as
             the
             established
             and
             receiued
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             (
             all
             which
             I
             haue
             already
             proued
             in
             the
             premises
             .
             )
             Therefore
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             receiued
             ,
             established
             ,
             and
             resolued
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             Yea
             ,
             but
             Mr.
             Mountague
             
             in
             his
             
               Appello
               Caesarem
            
             affirmes
             the
             contrary
             .
             True
             ,
             he
             doth
             
             so
             ,
             but
             is
             Mr.
             Mountague
             a
             Pope
             that
             he
             cannot
             erre
             or
             lie
             ?
             or
             that
             our
             Church
             of
             England
             should
             bee
             included
             in
             his
             
             brest
             alone
             ?
             or
             are
             Mr.
             Mountagues
             words
             such
             Gospell
             ,
             that
             men
             must
             of
             necessity
             beleeue
             them
             ,
             because
             hee
             speakes
             them
             ?
             Perhaps
             they
             may
             be
             so
             with
             some
             :
             with
             mee
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             nay
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             bee
             .
             But
             if
             there
             are
             any
             who
             are
             so
             much
             deuoted
             to
             Mr.
             Mountague
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             pinne
             their
             faith
             vpon
             Mr.
             Mountagues
             sleeue
             ,
             and
             beleeue
             none
             else
             but
             he
             :
             Let
             them
             consider
             but
             these
             three
             things
             ,
             which
             I
             will
             not
             only
             propound
             ,
             but
             proue
             vnto
             them
             .
             The
             first
             
             ●…his
             ,
             That
             as
             Mr.
             Mountague
             hath
             all
             hee
             hath
             (
             excepting
             that
             of
             our
             Homilies
             )
             touching
             our
             present
             controuersie
             :
             out
             of
             that
             arch
             
               Arminian
               Bertius
            
             ,
             and
             that
             Arch
             Papist
             Bellarmme
             ,
             so
             hee
             hath
             this
             among
             other
             things
             ,
             that
             this
             doctrine
             
               of
               a
               totall
               and
               finall
               fall
               from
               grace
               ,
               is
               the
               receiued
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
             They
             are
             Bertius
             his
             words
             in
             his
             booke
             
               de
               Apostata
               sanctorum
               ,
               pag.
            
             107.
             
             In
             his
             Preface
             to
             the
             same
             booke
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             King
             IAMES
             
               his
               Declaration
               against
               Vorstius
            
             .
             Mr.
             Mountague
             cannot
             shew
             mee
             in
             any
             of
             our
             owne
             Writers
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             Protestant
             and
             Orthodoxe
             Writer
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             euer
             the
             receiued
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             :
             only
             Bertius
             ,
             and
             the
             Rhemists
             in
             their
             Conference
             at
             the
             Hage
             ,
             Recorded
             by
             
               Brandius
               ,
               pag.
            
             364.
             are
             the
             men
             that
             auerred
             this
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             English
             Church
             ;
             and
             from
             them
             Mr.
             Mountague
             among
             other
             things
             transcribed
             it
             :
             so
             that
             if
             you
             beleeue
             this
             to
             bee
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             you
             belieue
             not
             Mr.
             Mountague
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Rhemists
             and
             Bertius
             ,
             from
             whom
             he
             doth
             transcribe
             it
             .
             The
             second
             thing
             which
             I
             will
             propound
             vnto
             you
             is
             this
             :
             that
             Mr.
             Mountague
             doth
             thrice
             record
             it
             in
             his
             
               Gagge
               ,
               cap.
            
             20.
             
               that
               this
               our
               present
               Controuersie
               is
               vndecided
               and
               vndetermined
               in
               our
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               leaueth
               it
               at
               libertie
               vnto
               vs
               :
            
             though
             in
             his
             Appeale
             ,
             he
             
               auoucheth
               the
               Totall
               and
               finall
               Apostacy
               of
               the
               Saints
               to
               be
               the
               publike
               ,
               receiued
               and
               established
               doctrine
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               deliuered
               in
               authenticall
               ,
               plaine
               ,
               and
               Orthodoxe
               records
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               can
               bee
               ignorant
               of
               it
               .
            
             Behold
             ,
             here
             you
             haue
             Mr.
             Mountague
             against
             himselfe
             ,
             you
             haue
             one
             of
             his
             bookes
             against
             another
             :
             which
             of
             them
             is
             it
             that
             you
             will
             beleeue
             ?
             If
             you
             beleeue
             him
             in
             his
             Appeale
             ,
             then
             you
             must
             make
             him
             ,
             (
             as
             hee
             hath
             made
             himselfe
             )
             a
             notable
             dissembler
             and
             Impostor
             :
             in
             recording
             that
             to
             be
             vndecided
             and
             vndetermined
             by
             our
             Church
             ,
             which
             hee
             himselfe
             con●…th
             to
             be
             
               resolued
               ,
               established
               ,
               and
               determined
               by
               the
               common
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               orthodoxe
               records
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               in
               such
            
             a
             palpable
             manner
             ,
             
               that
               no
               man
               can
               bee
               ignorant
               of
               it
               .
            
             Or
             else
             
             you
             must
             make
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             to
             haue
             resolued
             this
             our
             Controuersie
             since
             the
             Gagge
             was
             written
             ,
             which
             cannot
             bee
             :
             
               For
               our
               Articles
               ,
               our
               Homilies
               ,
               and
               our
               Common
               prayer
               Booke
               ,
            
             were
             composed
             long
             before
             the
             Gagge
             or
             Mr.
             Mountague
             himselfe
             were
             hatched
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             they
             are
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             before
             the
             Gagge
             was
             penned
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             (
             though
             Mr.
             Mountague
             like
             a
             Lordly
             Pope
             hath
             done
             it
             )
             hath
             neither
             altered
             the
             words
             or
             sense
             of
             any
             of
             them
             :
             wherefore
             if
             this
             our
             Controuersie
             were
             not
             recorded
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             decided
             by
             them
             before
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             determined
             or
             resolued
             by
             them
             now
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Mountague
             records
             it
             .
             But
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             so
             great
             a
             Scholler
             as
             Master
             Mountague
             should
             so
             much
             contradict
             himselfe
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             saying
             of
             E●…ripedes
             in
             his
             
               Hyppolitus
               Coronatus
            
             ,
             that
             
               all
               men
               haue
               two
               tongues
               ,
               the
               one
               true
               ,
               the
               other
               what
               you
               will.
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             hath
             the
             latter
             of
             these
             two
             tongues
             ;
             but
             the
             first
             he
             wants
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             hee
             wants
             the
             vse
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             this
             makes
             him
             for
             contradict
             himselfe
             .
             It
             is
             storied
             by
             Diodorus
             
             
               Siculus
               ,
               of
               certaine
               Ilanders
               ,
               who
               had
               such
               a
               double
               clouen
               and
               deuided
               tongue
               ;
               partly
               from
               nature
               ,
               partly
               from
               subtilitie
               and
               craft
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               counterfeite
               and
               resemble
               any
               voyce
               :
               and
               that
               which
               was
               most
               admirable
               ,
               they
               could
               speake
               to
               two
               men
               of
               different
               things
               at
               once
               ,
               the
               one
               part
               of
               their
               tongue
               speaking
               distinctly
               of
               one
               thing
               ,
               the
               other
               part
               of
               their
               tongue
               speaking
               distinctly
               of
               another
               .
            
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             bee
             of
             these
             mens
             race
             or
             no
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             hee
             hath
             their
             qualities
             and
             conditions
             ,
             if
             not
             from
             nature
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             
               from
               subtilty
               and
               craft
            
             :
             for
             you
             see
             hee
             can
             speake
             two
             contrary
             things
             ,
             to
             two
             seuerall
             men
             at
             once
             .
             And
             indeed
             if
             you
             will
             know
             the
             mysterie
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             men
             against
             whom
             hee
             writes
             ,
             doth
             cause
             this
             difference
             in
             his
             words
             .
             His
             Gagge
             you
             know
             was
             written
             against
             a
             Papist
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             gratifie
             him
             in
             deeds
             ,
             (
             though
             hee
             curries
             him
             with
             inuectiue
             and
             vnciuill
             words
             )
             this
             Controuersie
             must
             be
             
               vndeeided
               by
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ;
             
               only
               the
               learnedest
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               consent
               with
            
             Rome
             
               in
               this
            
             :
             which
             is
             as
             much
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             so
             farre
             from
             varying
             from
             the
             
             Church
             of
             Rome
             in
             this
             particular
             point
             ,
             which
             shee
             hath
             defended
             against
             her
             heretofore
             ,
             that
             now
             shee
             hath
             almost
             yeelded
             ,
             if
             not
             consented
             to
             her
             :
             if
             there
             be
             any
             difference
             betweene
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             a
             few
             Dunces
             among
             vs
             ,
             (
             who
             are
             not
             to
             be
             reckoned
             of
             )
             that
             make
             the
             difference
             ;
             but
             
               all
               the
               learnedest
            
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             in
             substance
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             )
             consent
             to
             Rome
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             so
             wee
             both
             agree
             .
             Now
             his
             Appeale
             is
             purposely
             written
             against
             Protestants
             ,
             whom
             hee
             bedawbes
             with
             the
             reproachfull
             names
             of
             
               Puritans
               and
               Novellers
            
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             conceale
             his
             dangerous
             projects
             ,
             and
             to
             countenance
             his
             Arminian
             and
             Popish
             doctrines
             ,
             as
             if
             no
             Protestants
             but
             only
             
               Nouellers
               and
               Puritans
            
             did
             euer
             contradict
             them
             :
             and
             therefore
             here
             that
             hee
             might
             secretly
             gratifie
             both
             
               Papists
               &
               Arminians
            
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             the
             Patro●…esse
             of
             their
             doctrines
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             her
             content
             withall
             (
             and
             so
             to
             please
             both
             sides
             at
             once
             )
             hee
             beares
             her
             in
             hand
             ,
             that
             all
             hee
             doth
             is
             but
             to
             vindicate
             her
             positiue
             and
             receiued
             doctrines
             ,
             from
             the
             deprauation
             and
             corruption
             of
             
               Puritans
               and
               Nouellers
               ,
               who
               are
               alwayes
               thrusting
               out
               their
               owne
               priuate
               fancies
               and
               conceites
               ,
               as
               the
               publike
               and
               resolued
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             countenance
             either
             Poperie
             or
             Arminianisme
             ,
             which
             hee
             abhorres
             in
             words
             as
             much
             as
             any
             man
             ,
             though
             hee
             doth
             reuerence
             and
             adore
             them
             in
             his
             heart
             .
             This
             is
             the
             whole
             scope
             and
             Mysterie
             of
             Mr.
             Mountagues
             juggling
             ;
             he
             labours
             to
             please
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             in
             words
             ,
             that
             so
             hee
             may
             couertly
             bring
             in
             
               Arminianisme
               and
               Popery
            
             into
             her
             in
             deeds
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             hee
             doth
             so
             contradict
             and
             varie
             from
             himselfe
             in
             this
             and
             other
             particulars
             ,
             that
             so
             this
             false
             and
             trecherous
             practice
             of
             his
             ,
             might
             be
             the
             better
             concealed
             .
             This
             therefore
             being
             
               Mr.
               Mountagues
            
             ayme
             ,
             his
             words
             being
             so
             contradictory
             and
             repugnant
             to
             themselues
             ,
             either
             beleeue
             him
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             beleeue
             him
             in
             both
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             neither
             :
             else
             if
             you
             beleeue
             him
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             other
             ;
             whiles
             you
             take
             him
             for
             a
             true
             man
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             you
             condemne
             him
             for
             a
             lyer
             in
             the
             other
             .
             Thirdly
             consider
             ,
             that
             for
             any
             thing
             that
             yet
             appeares
             ,
             Mr.
             Mountague
             is
             not
             thorowly
             
             resolued
             in
             this
             point
             himselfe
             .
             For
             as
             farre
             as
             I
             can
             yet
             collect
             from
             any
             of
             his
             writings
             hee
             is
             a
             Neuter
             ,
             at
             least
             a
             man
             vnsettled
             in
             it
             ,
             ready
             to
             change
             his
             tune
             ,
             and
             to
             recant
             his
             words
             vpon
             all
             occasions
             .
             For
             hee
             certifieth
             vs
             in
             his
             
               Appeale
               ,
               pag.
            
             37.
             
             
               In
               my
               answer
               to
               the
               Gagger
               ,
               I
               suspended
               mine
               owne
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               lay
               off
               aloofe
               in
               a
               kinde
               of
               neutrality
               .
               Neither
               doe
               I
               now
               say
               more
               then
               I
               am
               vrged
               to
               doe
               ,
               by
               the
               expresse
               words
               of
               our
               Articles
               ,
               &c.
            
             So
             that
             as
             yet
             Mr.
             Mountague
             hath
             not
             declared
             himselfe
             so
             fully
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             as
             to
             giue
             you
             his
             owne
             resolution
             in
             it
             .
             But
             admit
             he
             hath
             declared
             himselfe
             :
             yet
             hee
             informeth
             vs
             in
             the
             same
             
               Appeale
               .
               pag.
            
             107.
             
             
               That
               if
               any
               Puritan
               or
               Papist
               make
               it
               plaine
               ,
               that
               any
               thing
               by
               mee
               disclaimed
               for
               being
               the
               publike
               established
               doctrine
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               is
               yet
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               ready
               to
               recant
               .
            
             In
             which
             words
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Mountague
             hath
             vsed
             a
             pretty
             sleight
             ,
             to
             keepe
             off
             men
             from
             writing
             or
             speaking
             against
             him
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             come
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             these
             two
             hatefull
             names
             ,
             
               Puritan
               and
               Papist
            
             :
             so
             he
             hath
             discouered
             himselfe
             egregiously
             vnto
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             these
             particulars
             .
             First
             ,
             hee
             hath
             discouered
             himselfe
             to
             be
             a
             meere
             Roman
             Catholicke
             in
             heart
             ,
             what
             euer
             he
             professe
             in
             words
             ,
             in
             hauing
             his
             beliefe
             and
             faith
             not
             grounded
             on
             the
             word
             of
             God
             but
             on
             the
             Church
             :
             Hee
             beleeues
             only
             as
             the
             Church
             beleeues
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             ;
             let
             come
             what
             will
             ,
             the
             Churches
             faith
             shall
             still
             bee
             his
             :
             If
             our
             Church
             will
             owne
             this
             doctrine
             of
             his
             ,
             then
             hee
             will
             defend
             it
             ,
             then
             hee
             will
             teach
             it
             :
             if
             our
             Church
             will
             not
             owne
             it
             ,
             then
             hee
             will
             disclaime
             it
             and
             recant
             it
             ;
             not
             because
             that
             this
             his
             doctrine
             is
             in
             it selfe
             true
             or
             false
             ;
             but
             meerely
             because
             it
             is
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Now
             for
             any
             man
             thus
             to
             tie
             and
             pinne
             his
             faith
             vpon
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             vpon
             that
             only
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             but
             to
             bee
             a
             professed
             Romane
             Catholicke
             ?
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             these
             his
             words
             hee
             hath
             discouered
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             be
             but
             a
             meere
             temporizer
             ,
             a
             meere
             Proteus
             and
             Chamelion
             ,
             a
             meere
             Neuter
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             of
             all
             religions
             as
             time
             and
             place
             shall
             serue
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             man
             of
             no
             religion
             or
             grace
             at
             all
             .
             Let
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             not
             
               owne
               this
               doctrine
               of
               a
               totall
               and
               finall
               fall
               from
               grace
               .
               
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             will
             forthwith
             disclaime
             it
             ,
             though
             hee
             himselfe
             hath
             affirmed
             it
             to
             bee
             the
             doctrine
             of
             
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               learnedest
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             .
             So
             
             that
             his
             Tenets
             and
             religion
             shall
             bee
             alwayes
             altered
             and
             changed
             with
             the
             times
             and
             seasons
             .
             And
             will
             you
             (
             my
             Brethren
             )
             receiue
             this
             for
             a
             sound
             and
             orthodox
             truth
             ,
             and
             as
             
               the
               receiued
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             when
             as
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             himselfe
             ,
             is
             as
             ready
             to
             disclaime
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             owne
             it
             ?
             will
             you
             suspend
             and
             pinne
             your
             faith
             ,
             your
             judgement
             and
             religion
             ,
             vpon
             
               Mr.
               Mountagues
            
             sleeue
             ,
             whose
             religion
             is
             but
             a
             meere
             Weather-cocke
             ,
             that
             is
             altered
             and
             turned
             about
             with
             euery
             blast
             and
             change
             in
             Church
             or
             State
             ?
             and
             who
             hath
             yet
             no
             other
             positiue
             or
             resolued
             religion
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             only
             this
             :
             to
             be
             of
             no
             religion
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             religion
             ,
             as
             the
             times
             shall
             serue
             ?
             O
             hazard
             ,
             hazard
             not
             your
             soules
             vpon
             such
             vncertainties
             ;
             but
             rather
             sticke
             and
             cleaue
             to
             such
             who
             will
             sooner
             loose
             their
             liues
             and
             all
             they
             haue
             ,
             then
             bee
             remoued
             from
             this
             present
             truth
             ,
             which
             none
             of
             our
             Antagonists
             will
             dare
             to
             doe
             in
             defence
             of
             these
             their
             Errors
             .
             And
             now
             seeing
             I
             haue
             made
             it
             manifest
             vnto
             your
             soules
             and
             consciences
             by
             vndeniable
             proofes
             and
             testimonies
             against
             the
             forgeries
             of
             
               Mr.
               Mountague
            
             and
             his
             Abbettors
             ,
             that
             this
             assertion
             
               of
               the
               totall
               and
               finall
               perseuerance
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             is
             not
             only
             the
             positiue
             ,
             established
             ,
             and
             resolued
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             likewise
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             our
             Mother
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             ô
             then
             if
             you
             tender
             the
             glory
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             authority
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             God
             and
             word
             of
             truth
             ,
             which
             shall
             judge
             you
             at
             the
             la●…t
             ;
             if
             you
             reuerence
             and
             respect
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             if
             you
             tender
             the
             peace
             ,
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             welsare
             of
             this
             your
             Mother
             Church
             ,
             be
             willing
             to
             submit
             and
             yeeld
             vnto
             the
             truth
             .
             What
             if
             
               Mr.
               Monntague
            
             ,
             what
             if
             men
             of
             greater
             worth
             and
             place
             then
             hee
             ,
             oppugne
             and
             contradict
             this
             truth
             ?
             what
             if
             carnall
             men
             of
             great
             abilities
             and
             parts
             ,
             (
             who
             are
             no
             more
             able
             to
             judge
             of
             this
             our
             present
             assertion
             ,
             then
             blinde
             men
             are
             of
             colours
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             
             a
             sensible
             and
             experimentall
             ,
             a
             spirituall
             and
             heauenly
             truth
             ,
             which
             is
             principally
             testified
             and
             reuealed
             to
             the
             soules
             of
             men
             ,
             by
             the
             inward
             operation
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             subject
             vnto
             carnall
             reason
             )
             doe
             publish
             this
             as
             a
             sound
             and
             orthodox
             truth
             .
             
               That
               the
               true
               regenerate
               Saints
               of
               God
               may
               Apostatize
               ,
               and
               fall
               both
               totally
               and
               finally
               from
               grace
               ?
            
             are
             not
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             are
             not
             the
             Fath●…rs
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             tho●…e
             many
             godly
             ,
             learned
             ,
             and
             famous
             writers
             which
             I
             haue
             cited
             (
             who
             haue
             farre
             transcended
             them
             euen
             in
             parts
             &
             learning
             )
             of
             better
             credit
             and
             repute
             with
             you
             then
             they
             ?
             If
             not
             ;
             then
             farwell
             all
             religion
             ,
             let
             Poperie
             and
             Arminianisme
             ,
             let
             herisie
             and
             Atheisme
             rule
             and
             sway
             the
             world
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             if
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             if
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             worthies
             which
             they
             haue
             produced
             ,
             haue
             any
             estimate
             or
             credit
             with
             you
             ,
             then
             striue
             ,
             contend
             ,
             and
             stirre
             no
             more
             in
             this
             our
             present
             controuersie
             ,
             nor
             yet
             in
             any
             other
             that
             depends
             vpon
             it
             ,
             but
             willingly
             subscribe
             to
             this
             most
             orthodox
             ,
             sound
             ,
             and
             comfortable
             assertion
             of
             ours
             (
             which
             is
             the
             only
             proppe
             and
             pillar
             of
             a
             Christian
             soule
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             thing
             which
             makes
             men
             liue
             and
             die
             with
             joy
             and
             comfort
             )
             which
             they
             haue
             all
             ratified
             and
             resolued
             with
             one
             vnanimous
             and
             joynt
             consent
             .
             
               That
               those
               who
               are
               once
               truly
               regenerated
               and
               ingrafted
               into
               Christ
               ,
               by
               a
               true
               and
               liuely
               faith
               ,
               can
               neither
               finally
               nor
               totally
               fall
               from
               grace
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           AN
           ANSWER
           TO
           THE
           Arguments
           which
           may
           be
           objected
           .
        
         
           HAuing
           thus
           (
           as
           I
           suppose
           )
           sufficiently
           and
           fully
           proued
           ,
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           position
           ;
           (
           
             That
             those
             who
             are
             once
             truly
             regenerated
             and
             ingrafted
             into
             Christ
             ,
             by
             a
             true
             and
             liuely
             faith
             ,
             can
             neither
             finally
             nor
             totally
             fall
             from
             grace
             ,
          
           )
           By
           vnanswerable
           proofes
           and
           Arguments
           :
           there
           is
           nothing
           now
           remaining
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           should
           giue
           a
           satisfactory
           answer
           ,
           to
           all
           such
           Arguments
           and
           texts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           either
           are
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           objected
           to
           the
           contrarie
           :
           and
           then
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           that
           this
           truth
           will
           bee
           so
           cleere
           and
           euident
           in
           the
           hearts
           and
           consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           neuer
           dare
           for
           to
           resist
           it
           ,
           or
           oppose
           it
           more
           .
           Now
           that
           I
           may
           the
           better
           answer
           and
           cleere
           those
           Arguments
           which
           shal
           be
           obiected
           ,
           I
           would
           first
           of
           all
           intreate
           you
           to
           take
           speciall
           notice
           of
           two
           things
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           propound
           vnto
           you
           ;
           which
           will
           take
           off
           all
           future
           objections
           that
           are
           made
           against
           me
           ,
           and
           giue
           a
           finall
           determination
           to
           the
           point
           in
           question
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           thing
           I
           would
           wish
           you
           to
           obserue
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           That
           
           there
           is
           no
           place
           or
           text
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           doth
           either
           expressely
           ,
           positiuely
           ,
           or
           
             totidem
             verbis
          
           say
           ,
           or
           else
           by
           way
           of
           necessarie
           and
           vndeniable
           consequence
           proue
           ,
           
             That
             a
             true
             regenerate
             man
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             is
             truly
             ingrafted
             into
             Christ
             ,
             can
             either
             finally
             or
             totally
             fall
             from
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
          
           but
           that
           all
           the
           Arguments
           which
           are
           objected
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           are
           nothing
           else
           but
           bare
           inferences
           ,
           and
           wrested
           Collections
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           true
           scope
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           places
           .
           There
           is
           not
           any
           of
           our
           Antagonists
           ,
           that
           can
           shew
           me
           any
           expresse
           ,
           absolute
           ,
           and
           positiue
           text
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           doth
           either
           in
           expresse
           words
           ,
           or
           by
           way
           of
           necessary
           ,
           sound
           ,
           and
           ineuitable
           consequence
           ,
           confute
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           
             the
             totall
             or
             
             finall
             perseuerance
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           and
           proue
           the
           contrary
           to
           be
           true
           :
           All
           that
           they
           produce
           against
           vs
           from
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           their
           owne
           collections
           and
           conceits
           ;
           which
           how
           farre
           they
           varie
           from
           the
           true
           scope
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           places
           from
           which
           they
           are
           collected
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           hereafter
           by
           particulars
           .
           Now
           on
           the
           contrary
           side
           ,
           there
           are
           diuers
           and
           sundrie
           texts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           almost
           in
           euery
           page
           throughout
           the
           Bible
           ,
           which
           doe
           in
           so
           many
           words
           ,
           either
           abso
           lute
           ly
           ,
           fully
           ,
           positiùely
           ,
           and
           plainely
           set
           it
           downe
           ;
           or
           by
           way
           of
           sound
           ,
           necessary
           ,
           and
           ineuitable
           consequence
           inferre
           ,
           that
           
             those
             who
             are
             once
             truly
             regenerated
             and
             ingrafted
             into
             Christ
             ,
             can
             neuer
             fall
             ,
             neuer
             bee
             moued
             ,
             neuer
             bee
             cast
             downe
             from
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             :
             neuer
             depart
             quite
             away
             from
             God
             ,
             nor
             yet
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             :
          
           the
           most
           and
           chiefest
           of
           which
           places
           I
           haue
           quoted
           in
           my
           former
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           therefore
           will
           not
           stand
           to
           repeate
           them
           now
           .
           The
           case
           then
           standing
           thus
           ,
           I
           take
           this
           for
           a
           true
           ,
           sure
           ,
           and
           neuer
           failing
           rule
           ,
           which
           admits
           of
           no
           exception
           .
           That
           when
           there
           is
           any
           point
           of
           doctrine
           se
           t
           downe
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           in
           plaine
           ,
           positiue
           ,
           and
           expresse
           tearmes
           ,
           (
           especially
           if
           it
           be
           thus
           set
           downe
           in
           diuers
           seuerall
           places
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           case
           )
           that
           there
           no
           inference
           ,
           or
           bare
           collection
           from
           any
           other
           text
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           contrary
           to
           that
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           those
           expresse
           places
           of
           Scripture
           which
           doc
           warrant
           it
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           bee
           admitted
           or
           receiued
           :
           for
           else
           wee
           should
           preferre
           the
           inferences
           and
           vaine
           conceites
           of
           men
           (
           which
           are
           full
           of
           error
           and
           vncertaintie
           ,
           )
           before
           the
           positiue
           and
           sure
           word
           of
           God.
           Wherefore
           seeing
           that
           all
           which
           is
           objected
           against
           vs
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           Scripture
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           bare
           conceites
           ,
           inferences
           ,
           and
           collections
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           farre
           dissonant
           from
           the
           true
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           those
           Scriptures
           from
           which
           they
           are
           collected
           :
           it
           is
           not
           to
           bee
           valued
           or
           accounted
           of
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           sleighted
           and
           reiected
           as
           humane
           fancies
           and
           conceites
           ,
           and
           as
           opposite
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           expresse
           ,
           plaine
           ,
           positiue
           ,
           and
           absolute
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           doth
           in
           so
           many
           words
           ,
           and
           in
           expresse
           tearmes
           lay
           downe
           this
           doctrine
           which
           I
           here
           
           maintaine
           ,
           I
           shall
           reduce
           this
           first
           obseruation
           to
           this
           Argument
           .
           That
           doctrine
           and
           Argument
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           a
           bare
           inference
           and
           collection
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           is
           quite
           opposite
           and
           contrary
           to
           that
           doctrine
           which
           is
           plainely
           ,
           positiuely
           fully
           ,
           and
           in
           expresse
           tearmes
           deliuered
           and
           recorded
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           regarded
           or
           imbraced
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           rejected
           ,
           and
           contemned
           as
           false
           and
           counterfeit
           :
           But
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           
             finall
             or
             totall
             Apostacie
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Arguments
           which
           are
           produced
           for
           to
           proue
           it
           ,
           are
           but
           bare
           inferences
           and
           collections
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           quite
           opposite
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           doctrine
           ,
           
             of
             the
             finall
             and
             totall
             Perseuerance
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           which
           is
           plainly
           ,
           positiuely
           ,
           fully
           ,
           and
           in
           expresse
           tearmes
           deliuered
           and
           recorded
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           Therefore
           they
           are
           not
           to
           bee
           regarded
           or
           imbraced
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           rejected
           and
           contemned
           as
           falfe
           and
           counterfeit
           .
           This
           is
           the
           first
           thing
           which
           you
           must
           obserue
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           which
           I
           would
           haue
           you
           to
           obserue
           ,
           is
           this
           .
           That
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           expressely
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           that
           doe
           Apostatize
           and
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           were
           neuer
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           outward
           shew
           and
           appearance
           .
           This
           is
           positiuely
           and
           litterally
           set
           downe
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           in
           the
           1
           Iohn
           2.
           19.
           
           
             They
             went
             out
             from
             vs
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             not
             of
             vs
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             had
             beene
             of
             vs
             ,
             they
             would
             no
             doubt
             haue
             continued
             with
             vs
             :
             but
             they
             went
             out
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             bee
             made
             manifest
             that
             they
             were
             not
             all
             of
             vs.
          
           Here
           the
           Apostle
           expresly
           affirmes
           :
           That
           such
           as
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           can
           neuer
           Apostatize
           nor
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           And
           that
           all
           such
           as
           doe
           fall
           away
           from
           that
           outward
           shew
           of
           grace
           the
           which
           they
           made
           ,
           doe
           therefore
           fall
           away
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           neuer
           any
           truth
           and
           soundnesse
           of
           grace
           ,
           or
           any
           true
           regeneration
           in
           them
           .
           This
           is
           seconded
           by
           the
           same
           Apostle
           in
           the
           2
           Iohn
           9.
           
           
             Whosoeuer
             transgresseth
             and
             abideth
             not
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             hath
             not
             God.
          
           (
           He
           was
           neuer
           truly
           regenerated
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           men
           :
           )
           but
           
             hee
             that
             abideth
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             hee
             hath
             the
             Eather
             and
             the
             Sonne
             :
          
           hee
           
           only
           hath
           them
           in
           truth
           and
           in
           deed
           .
           This
           is
           also
           ratified
           by
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           Iohn
           8.
           31.
           
           
             If
             you
             continue
             in
             my
             word
             ,
             then
             are
             you
             my
             Disciples
             indeed
             :
          
           intimating
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           did
           not
           continue
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           were
           neuer
           his
           disciples
           indeed
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           outward
           shew
           .
           So
           Luke
           8.
           18.
           
           
             Whosoeuer
             hath
             ,
             to
             him
             shall
             be
             giuen
             ;
             but
             whosoeuer
             hath
             not
             ,
             from
             him
             shall
             bee
             taken
             ,
          
           (
           not
           that
           which
           hee
           had
           in
           truth
           )
           
             but
             that
             which
             hee
             seemed
             to
             haue
             .
          
           None
           are
           there
           that
           doe
           euer
           loose
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           but
           such
           only
           as
           seeme
           to
           haue
           it
           ,
           but
           haue
           it
           not
           in
           truth
           .
           All
           
             the
             plants
          
           which
           are
           
             rooted
             out
          
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           such
           
             as
             God
             the
             Father
             neuer
             planted
             ,
             Math.
          
           15.
           13.
           
           Those
           that
           seeme
           to
           fall
           out
           of
           
             the
             hands
             of
             Christ
             and
             perish
             ,
          
           are
           only
           such
           as
           were
           not
           in
           the
           number
           
             of
             his
             sheepe
             ,
             Iohn
          
           10.
           28.
           and
           those
           
             of
             Israel
          
           that
           fall
           from
           grace
           and
           perish
           ,
           they
           are
           only
           such
           as
           were
           not
           Israel
           :
           they
           had
           only
           that
           
             circumcision
             which
             is
             outward
          
           ,
           consisting
           meerely
           
             in
             the
             flesh
             and
             in
             the
             letter
             :
          
           they
           had
           neuer
           the
           
             inward
             circumcision
             of
             the
             heart
             and
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             whose
             praise
             is
             not
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
          
           2.
           28
           ,
           29.
           and
           cap.
           9.
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           From
           which
           I
           shall
           frame
           these
           two
           Arguments
           :
           the
           one
           to
           proue
           my
           present
           assertion
           ,
           the
           other
           to
           defeate
           all
           those
           subsequent
           arguments
           which
           shall
           or
           can
           bee
           vrged
           against
           it
           .
           The
           first
           Argument
           is
           only
           this
           .
           If
           all
           those
           that
           fall
           away
           from
           grace
           ,
           were
           only
           such
           as
           were
           neuer
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           then
           such
           as
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           doc
           neuer
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           But
           all
           those
           that
           fall
           away
           from
           grace
           ,
           are
           only
           such
           as
           were
           neuer
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           :
           (
           yea
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           why
           they
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           is
           only
           because
           they
           were
           neuer
           truly
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           the
           premises
           )
           Therefore
           those
           that
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           doe
           neuer
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           replied
           to
           this
           Argument
           ,
           transcends
           the
           spheare
           and
           compasse
           of
           my
           thoughts
           .
           The
           second
           Argument
           ,
           which
           will
           vtterly
           defeate
           and
           falsifie
           ,
           all
           the
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           ground
           of
           all
           those
           objections
           which
           are
           ,
           or
           can
           bee
           made
           against
           mee
           ,
           is
           this
           .
           If
           all
           such
           as
           fall
           away
           from
           grace
           ,
           are
           onely
           such
           as
           neuer
           had
           any
           true
           and
           
           sauing
           grace
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           were
           neuer
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           :
           then
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           examples
           which
           onr
           Antagonists
           produce
           against
           vs
           ,
           make
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           (
           For
           then
           they
           must
           either
           be
           intended
           onely
           of
           such
           men
           which
           are
           regenerated
           ,
           &
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           in
           outward
           shew
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           truth
           ,
           (
           which
           are
           not
           within
           the
           verge
           and
           compasse
           of
           our
           question
           ,
           )
           and
           not
           of
           such
           as
           were
           in
           truth
           regenerated
           and
           inserted
           into
           Christ.
           Or
           else
           if
           they
           are
           intended
           of
           true
           regenerate
           men
           they
           will
           not
           reach
           so
           farre
           as
           to
           proue
           ,
           that
           euer
           these
           did
           either
           finally
           or
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           their
           wrestings
           and
           collections
           ,
           because
           the
           expresse
           words
           of
           the
           Scripture
           say
           the
           contrary
           :
           and
           so
           they
           come
           not
           home
           vnto
           the
           point
           in
           question
           .
           )
           But
           all
           such
           as
           fall
           away
           from
           grace
           ,
           are
           onely
           such
           as
           neuer
           had
           any
           true
           and
           sauing
           grace
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           were
           neuer
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ.
           Therefore
           all
           those
           Scriptures
           and
           examples
           which
           our
           Antagonists
           produce
           against
           vs
           ,
           make
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
        
         
           These
           ,
           two
           generall
           assertions
           which
           are
           able
           for
           to
           satisfie
           and
           cleare
           all
           future
           obiections
           ,
           being
           thus
           praemised
           :
           I
           come
           now
           to
           giue
           a
           particular
           answere
           ,
           to
           all
           those
           particular
           arguments
           which
           may
           bee
           obiected
           against
           mee
           ,
           either
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           from
           reason
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           argument
           which
           may
           bee
           obiected
           against
           this
           
           conclusion
           ,
           is
           drawen
           from
           Ezech
           :
           18
           :
           24
           :
           26.
           
             and
             Ezech
          
           :
           33
           :
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           18.
           where
           the
           words
           are
           these
           .
           
             If
             the
             righteous
             turneth
             away
             from
             this
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             committeth
             iniquitie
             ,
             and
             doth
             according
             to
             all
             the
             abominations
             that
             the
             wicked
             man
             doth
             ,
             shall
             he
             liue
             ?
             all
             his
             righteousnesse
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             shall
             not
             be
             mentioned
             :
             in
             his
             trespasse
             that
             he
             hath
             trespassed
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             sinne
             that
             he
             hath
             sinned
             in
             them
             shall
             hee
             dye
             .
             When
             I
             say
             to
             the
             righteous
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             surely
             liue
             :
             if
             hee
             trust
             to
             his
             owne
             righteousnesse
             and
             commit
             iniquity
             ,
             all
             his
             righteousnesse
             shall
             not
             bee
             remembred
             ,
             but
             for
             his
             iniquity
             that
             hee
             hath
             committed
             ,
             hee
             shall
             dye
             for
             it
             .
          
           From
           which
           texts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           this
           argument
           is
           framed
           .
           
             Righteous
             men
             ,
             may
             turne
             away
             from
             their
             righteousnesse
             and
             commit
             iniquitie
             ,
             and
             doe
             ac̄cording
             to
             all
             the
             abominations
             that
             the
             wicked
             
             doe
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             dye
             in
             their
             sinnes
             ,
          
           as
           appeares
           by
           this
           text
           .
           Therefore
           they
           may
           fall
           finally
           or
           totally
           from
           grace
           .
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           the
           Antecedent
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           warranted
           by
           
           the
           place
           that
           is
           alleaged
           .
           For
           first
           of
           all
           ,
           the
           righteous
           man
           which
           the
           Prophet
           speakes
           of
           in
           these
           places
           ,
           is
           not
           such
           a
           one
           as
           is
           justified
           by
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           being
           ingrasted
           into
           him
           by
           faith
           ,
           but
           such
           a
           one
           which
           is
           justified
           ,
           meerely
           by
           his
           owne
           righteousnesse
           ,
           as
           your
           Popish
           merit
           mongers
           seeke
           to
           be
           :
           which
           is
           euident
           by
           the
           expresse
           words
           of
           the
           text
           .
           For
           these
           words
           :
           
             If
             he
             trust
             to
             his
             owne
             righteousnesse
             :
             if
             hee
             turne
             away
             from
             his
             righteousnesse
             ,
             all
             his
             righteousnesse
             ,
             that
             hee
             hath
             done
             shall
             not
             bee
             remembred
             :
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             the
             righteous
             shall
             not
             deliuer
             him
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             transgression
             ,
             neither
             shall
             hee
             bee
             able
             to
             liue
             for
             his
             righteousnesse
             in
             the
             day
             that
             he
             sinneth
             :
          
           proue
           that
           the
           Prophet
           speakes
           onely
           of
           Legall
           and
           not
           of
           Euangelicall
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           his
           words
           are
           in
           effect
           no
           more
           but
           this
           .
           Hee
           that
           seekes
           to
           be
           justified
           by
           his
           owne
           righteousnesse
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           workes
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           if
           he
           commit
           but
           one
           sinne
           in
           all
           his
           life
           ,
           this
           doth
           disanull
           his
           legall
           justification
           ,
           and
           makes
           him
           liable
           to
           eternall
           death
           .
           
             For
             whosoeuer
             shall
             keepe
             the
             whole
             Law
             ,
             and
             yet
             offend
             in
             one
             point
             ,
             he
             is
             guilty
             of
             all
             .
             Iam.
          
           2.
           10.
           
             and
             cursed
             is
             he
             that
             continueth
             not
             in
             all
             the
             words
             of
             this
             Law
             to
             do
             them
             .
             Deut.
          
           27
           ,
           26.
           
           So
           that
           all
           the
           argument
           which
           this
           text
           affords
           you
           is
           but
           this
           .
           Hee
           that
           seekes
           to
           bee
           justified
           by
           the
           Law
           and
           by
           his
           owne
           righteousnesse
           ,
           if
           he
           commits
           but
           one
           sinne
           doth
           loose
           his
           justification
           ,
           and
           make
           himselfe
           liable
           to
           damnation
           .
           Therefore
           regenerate
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           justified
           onely
           by
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           may
           fall
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           :
           how
           well
           this
           argument
           followes
           ,
           and
           how
           well
           it
           makes
           for
           your
           purpose
           ,
           let
           all
           men
           judge
           .
           Now
           for
           farther
           proofe
           that
           this
           righteous
           man
           ,
           and
           this
           righteousnesse
           here
           mentioned
           is
           onely
           meant
           of
           such
           a
           man
           that
           is
           legally
           righteous
           ,
           and
           of
           legall
           righteousnesse
           ,
           I
           shall
           manifest
           it
           to
           bee
           so
           by
           these
           three
           reasons
           .
           The
           first
           is
           taken
           from
           Ezech
           :
           18
           :
           4
           :
           20.
           where
           the
           words
           are
           ,
           
             the
             soule
             that
             sinneth
             it
             shall
             dye
             :
          
           this
           is
           true
           onely
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           strictnesse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           not
           
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           clemencie
           of
           the
           Gospell
           :
           for
           then
           none
           should
           be
           saued
           :
           therefore
           the
           righteousnesse
           here
           intended
           must
           onely
           bee
           a
           legall
           and
           not
           an
           euangelicall
           righteousnesse
           :
           for
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           euangelicall
           righteousnesse
           ,
           
             the
             soule
             that
             sinneth
          
           may
           not
           dye
           .
           The
           second
           reason
           is
           taken
           from
           :
           Ezech
           :
           18.
           ver
           :
           5.
           to
           9.
           ver
           .
           14
           :
           to
           18.
           wherethe
           words
           are
           these
           .
           
             If
             a
             man
             be
             iust
             ,
             and
             doe
             that
             which
             is
             lawfull
             and
             right
             :
             and
             hath
             not
             eaten
             vpon
             the
             mountaines
             &c.
             hath
             walked
             in
             my
             statutes
             and
             kept
             my
             iudgements
             ,
             to
             deale
             truly
             :
             hee
             is
             iust
             ,
             he
             shall
             surely
             liue
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             :
          
           which
           words
           cannot
           bee
           intended
           of
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           faith
           which
           is
           wrought
           by
           Christ
           alone
           ,
           but
           onely
           of
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           workes
           ,
           which
           is
           wrought
           by
           men
           themselues
           :
           wherefore
           this
           righteousnesse
           here
           mentioned
           is
           onely
           a
           legall
           ,
           and
           not
           an
           euangelicall
           righteousnesse
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           say
           expresly
           ,
           that
           a
           true
           regenerate
           man
           ,
           who
           is
           justified
           by
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ;
           
             can
             neuer
             sinne
             vnto
             death
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             borne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             seede
             remaineth
             in
             him
             :
          
           1
           Iohn
           3
           :
           9.
           
             that
             he
             keepeth
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             that
             wicked
             one
             toucheth
             him
             not
             :
          
           1
           Iohn
           5
           :
           18.
           
             that
             hee
             shall
             be
             had
             in
             euerlasting
             remembrance
             :
             Psa
             :
          
           112●…6
           .
           
             and
             that
             hee
             shall
             neuer
             perish
             nor
             yet
             dye
             the
             death
             :
             Iohn
          
           10
           :
           28.
           
             &
             cap
          
           :
           11
           :
           25
           ,
           26.
           
           And
           therefore
           this
           righteous
           man
           here
           mentioned
           which
           may
           sinne
           vnto
           death
           ,
           which
           may
           bee
           quite
           forgotten
           and
           not
           remembred
           ,
           and
           which
           may
           dye
           and
           perish
           in
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           must
           needes
           bee
           one
           that
           is
           legally
           righteous
           ,
           or
           righteous
           onely
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           such
           a
           one
           as
           is
           regenerated
           ,
           and
           justified
           by
           Iesus
           Christ
           :
           and
           so
           this
           place
           of
           Scripture
           makes
           nothing
           for
           your
           purpose
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           admit
           that
           this
           place
           were
           meant
           of
           a
           true
           regenerate
           man
           and
           such
           a
           one
           as
           is
           justified
           by
           faith
           ,
           yet
           it
           proues
           not
           any
           thing
           at
           all
           against
           me
           ,
           for
           two
           reasons
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           the
           whole
           scope
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           place
           is
           not
           to
           proue
           the
           Apostacie
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           but
           onely
           for
           to
           cleare
           Gods
           justice
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           these
           two
           particulars
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           neuer
           punish
           any
           man
           for
           the
           sinens
           of
           other
           men
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           are
           not
           guilty
           ;
           that
           he
           will
           neuer
           punish
           a
           righteous
           son
           ,
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           a
           wicked
           father
           :
           
             the
             soule
             that
             sinneth
             it
             shall
             dye
             ,
          
           &
           no
           other
           :
           
           
             the
             sonne
             shall
             not
             beare
             the
             iniquity
             of
             the
             father
             ,
             neither
             shall
             the
             father
             beare
             the
             iniquity
             of
             the
             sonne
             :
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             the
             righteous
             shall
             be
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             the
             wicked
             shall
             be
             vpon
             him
             :
             Ezech
             :
          
           18
           :
           4
           :
           20.
           
           This
           is
           the
           maine
           scope
           of
           the
           whole
           chapter
           ,
           to
           cleare
           Gods
           justice
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           and
           to
           answere
           that
           scandalous
           prouerbe
           of
           the
           
             Iewes
             ,
             The
             fathers
             haue
             eaten
             sower
             grapes
             ,
             and
             the
             childrens
             teeth
             are
             set
             an
             edge
             :
          
           this
           was
           the
           onely
           cause
           of
           penning
           this
           chapter
           :
           as
           you
           may
           reade
           ,
           ver
           :
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           19.
           
           The
           second
           scope
           and
           end
           of
           this
           whole
           chapter
           ,
           is
           to
           free
           God
           from
           ●…niustice
           and
           partiality
           in
           his
           dealing
           :
           which
           hath
           reference
           to
           two
           sorts
           of
           men
           .
           First
           ,
           to
           the
           wicked
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           the
           righteous
           .
           His
           justice
           ,
           and
           partiality
           towards
           the
           wicked
           is
           manifested
           in
           this
           chapter
           ,
           in
           these
           two
           particulars
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           punish
           them
           but
           when
           there
           is
           a
           cause
           for
           it
           :
           that
           hee
           doth
           neuer
           punish
           them
           but
           when
           they
           sinne
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           hee
           will
           spare
           them
           when
           they
           doe
           repent
           :
           and
           therefore
           hee
           doth
           deale
           impartially
           and
           justly
           with
           them
           ,
           he
           wrongs
           them
           not
           at
           all
           .
           His
           justice
           and
           impartiall
           dealing
           with
           the
           righteous
           ,
           consists
           in
           these
           two
           things
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           hee
           doth
           not
           respect
           them
           and
           preferre
           them
           before
           wicked
           men
           without
           a
           cause
           :
           and
           that
           the
           onely
           reason
           why
           hee
           doth
           is
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           doe
           obey
           his
           will.
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           fall
           away
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           giue
           themselues
           ouer
           vnto
           sinne
           ,
           that
           then
           he
           will
           punish
           them
           as
           well
           as
           wicked
           men
           .
           This
           is
           the
           onely
           scope
           &
           meaning
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           in
           substance
           no
           more
           but
           this
           :
           he
           that
           repents
           and
           forsaketh
           his
           sinnes
           shall
           bee
           saued
           ,
           but
           hee
           that
           forsaketh
           mee
           ,
           and
           will
           liue
           and
           dye
           in
           his
           sinnes
           shall
           be
           damned
           .
           If
           therefore
           the
           onely
           aime
           and
           end
           ,
           the
           onely
           scope
           and
           drift
           of
           these
           words
           which
           you
           obiect
           ,
           are
           only
           to
           cleare
           Gods
           justice
           in
           these
           two
           particulars
           ,
           without
           any
           intent
           or
           purpose
           at
           all
           ,
           to
           declare
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           that
           a
           true
           regenerate
           member
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           might
           fall
           away
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           :
           the
           place
           makes
           nothing
           at
           all
           against
           mee
           ;
           vnlesse
           you
           will
           peruert
           the
           true
           scope
           ,
           sence
           and
           meaning
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           wrest
           and
           racke
           it
           to
           your
           purpose
           ,
           against
           the
           true
           intent
           and
           meaning
           ;
           which
           will
           bee
           a
           great
           
           disparagement
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           your selues
           ,
           but
           to
           your
           doctrine
           to
           ,
           which
           needes
           such
           forraine
           and
           strained
           constructions
           and
           collections
           to
           support
           it
           .
           The
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           you
           know
           hath
           but
           one
           genuine
           ,
           true
           and
           proper
           sense
           &
           in
           this
           only
           it
           must
           bee
           taken
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           any
           speciall
           doctrine
           to
           bee
           grounded
           on
           it
           ,
           or
           proued
           by
           it
           .
           If
           it
           bee
           not
           taken
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           wrested
           :
           and
           the
           argument
           and
           sense
           so
           wrested
           from
           it
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           regarded
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           the
           racked
           construction
           and
           wresting
           of
           the
           Scripture
           that
           is
           obiected
           .
           Your
           argument
           therefore
           from
           this
           Scripture
           ,
           being
           not
           within
           the
           proper
           scope
           ,
           sense
           ,
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           cannot
           be
           warranted
           by
           the
           Scripture
           :
           it
           is
           but
           your
           owne
           collection
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           regarded
           ,
           though
           the
           place
           were
           meant
           of
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           of
           true
           regenerate
           men
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           I
           admit
           that
           this
           place
           is
           meant
           of
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           of
           true
           regenerate
           men
           ,
           yet
           it
           makes
           not
           against
           me
           ;
           because
           the
           words
           of
           it
           are
           conditionall
           ,
           and
           not
           absolute
           and
           positiue
           .
           The
           Prophet
           saith
           not
           ,
           that
           righteous
           men
           doe
           
             commit
             iniquity
          
           ,
           and
           
             turne
             from
             their
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             doe
             according
             to
             all
             the
             abominations
             that
             the
             wicked
             man
             doth
             ,
             and
             dye
             in
             their
             sins
             .
          
           But
           ,
           
             if
             they
             commit
             iniquitie
             ,
             if
             they
             turne
             from
             their
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             doe
             according
             to
             all
             the
             abominations
             that
             the
             wicked
             man
             doth
             ,
             that
             then
             they
             shall
             dye
             in
             their
             sinnes
             .
          
           So
           that
           your
           argument
           from
           this
           place
           can
           bee
           no
           more
           then
           this
           .
           If
           a
           righteous
           man
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           then
           hee
           shall
           perish
           :
           therefore
           a
           righteous
           man
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           ridiculous
           consequent
           .
           If
           you
           obiect
           ,
           that
           a
           conditionall
           speech
           though
           
           it
           giues
           no
           being
           ,
           yet
           it
           giues
           a
           possibilitie
           to
           the
           thing
           to
           which
           it
           is
           applyed
           ,
           and
           therefore
           this
           place
           ,
           though
           it
           proues
           not
           ,
           that
           righteous
           men
           doe
           fall
           ,
           yet
           it
           necessarilie
           proues
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           two
           
           sorts
           of
           conditionall
           speeches
           or
           suppositions
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           of
           things
           imposible
           ,
           which
           neither
           giue
           an
           essence
           nor
           a
           possibilitie
           to
           the
           thing
           supposed
           .
           For
           example
           ,
           If
           God
           should
           cease
           to
           bee
           ,
           then
           there
           should
           bee
           no
           eternall
           life
           .
           If
           all
           the
           stones
           in
           England
           were
           gold
           ,
           then
           wee
           should
           be
           rich
           .
           Neither
           
           of
           these
           two
           speeches
           or
           suppositions
           giue
           an
           essence
           or
           a
           possibilitie
           to
           the
           thing
           supposed
           ,
           because
           the
           thing
           supposed
           is
           impossible
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           are
           conditionall
           speeches
           and
           suppositions
           which
           are
           possible
           :
           if
           such
           a
           man
           study
           hard
           ,
           hee
           may
           bee
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           .
           If
           such
           a
           man
           bee
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           hee
           shall
           take
           place
           of
           all
           other
           Bishops
           of
           England
           .
           If
           such
           a
           man
           get
           to
           bee
           Lord
           Keeper
           ,
           hee
           shall
           be
           a
           man
           of
           great
           imployment
           .
           These
           suppositions
           and
           conditionall
           speeches
           :
           they
           giue
           not
           a
           reality
           ,
           nor
           yet
           a
           necessary
           possibilitie
           to
           the
           thing
           supposed
           .
           Now
           this
           place
           of
           Ezechiel
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           impossible
           condition
           ,
           and
           so
           giues
           not
           a
           being
           ,
           nor
           a
           possibilitie
           to
           the
           thing
           supposed
           .
           For
           first
           :
           those
           that
           are
           regenerated
           ,
           
             they
             are
             borne
             of
             God
             ,
             &
          
           
           
             their
             seede
             remaineth
             in
             them
             :
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             sinne
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           
             they
             are
             good
             trees
             :
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             bring
             forth
             bad
          
           
           fruite
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           
             elect
             of
             God
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
          
           
           
             cannot
             possible
             be
             seduced
          
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             God
             is
             put
             into
          
           
           
             them
             which
             doth
             cause
             them
             to
             walke
             in
             his
             statutes
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
          
           
           
             his
             iudgements
             and
             doe
             them
             :
             so
             that
             they
             cannot
             do
             the
             things
             they
          
           
           would
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           
             they
             doe
             trust
             in
             God
             :
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             be
             remoued
             ,
             but
             shall
             stand
             fast
             for
             euer
             .
          
           Wherefore
           this
           of
           Ezechiel
           must
           needes
           be
           an
           impossible
           condition
           :
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           imply
           an
           actuall
           or
           a
           potentiall
           fall
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           .
           If
           you
           obiect
           :
           that
           if
           this
           be
           an
           impossible
           condition
           ,
           
           then
           this
           commination
           of
           God
           in
           this
           place
           should
           be
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
           I
           answer
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           the
           end
           of
           this
           and
           such
           like
           comminations
           ,
           is
           onely
           to
           preserue
           and
           keepe
           the
           Saints
           of
           
           God
           from
           security
           and
           presumption
           ,
           and
           to
           stirre
           them
           vp
           to
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           and
           perseuerance
           :
           the
           end
           of
           these
           threats
           ,
           is
           to
           helpe
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           in
           their
           perseuerance
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           proue
           that
           they
           may
           not
           perseuere
           .
           Now
           God
           obtaines
           this
           end
           of
           his
           by
           these
           his
           comminations
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           not
           vaine
           and
           idle
           ,
           though
           those
           to
           whom
           they
           are
           spoken
           cannot
           but
           perseuere
           ;
           of
           this
           I
           shall
           say
           more
           hereafter
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           answer
           :
           that
           God
           doth
           vse
           those
           words
           and
           suppositions
           which
           you
           alledge
           ,
           not
           as
           bare
           comminations
           ,
           but
           as
           declarations
           of
           his
           law
           and
           justice
           .
           So
           that
           the
           
           effect
           and
           substance
           of
           these
           words
           is
           onely
           this
           .
           Suppose
           a
           righteous
           man
           should
           cast
           of
           my
           yoake
           ,
           and
           wholly
           inthrall
           himselfe
           to
           the
           bondage
           of
           sinne
           and
           Satan
           ,
           I
           will
           bee
           so
           just
           and
           impartiall
           in
           my
           dealing
           towards
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           shall
           surely
           dye
           for
           it
           .
           Now
           this
           being
           principally
           a
           declaration
           of
           Gods
           law
           ,
           and
           justice
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           commination
           onely
           ,
           though
           the
           righteous
           neuer
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           yet
           God
           hath
           his
           end
           ,
           because
           his
           law
           and
           justice
           is
           declared
           by
           this
           place
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           this
           commination
           is
           made
           generally
           to
           all
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           the
           elect
           of
           God
           as
           to
           any
           others
           :
           now
           you
           your selues
           doe
           grant
           ,
           that
           those
           whom
           God
           himselfe
           hath
           elected
           to
           saluation
           
             ex
             praeuisa
             fide
          
           can
           neuer
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           and
           therefore
           this
           commination
           being
           made
           to
           them
           as
           well
           as
           to
           any
           others
           ,
           can
           neuer
           imply
           a
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           for
           then
           it
           should
           imply
           ,
           that
           the
           elect
           of
           God
           should
           fall
           from
           grace
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           which
           is
           impossible
           by
           your
           owne
           confessions
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           in
           answer
           to
           this
           first
           obiection
           .
           Other
           answeres
           there
           are
           which
           are
           giuen
           to
           this
           place
           .
           As
           first
           ,
           that
           this
           righteous
           man
           ,
           and
           righteousnesse
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           is
           only
           meant
           of
           hypocrites
           ,
           who
           haue
           onely
           an
           outward
           shew
           of
           righteousnes
           ,
           and
           seeme
           to
           be
           righteous
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           men
           :
           and
           not
           of
           men
           that
           are
           truly
           righteous
           ,
           nor
           of
           true
           righteousnesse
           :
           nor
           of
           such
           ai
           were
           habitually
           righteous
           ,
           but
           onely
           such
           as
           were
           actually
           righteous
           ,
           hauing
           onely
           the
           acts
           of
           righteousnesse
           but
           not
           the
           habit
           .
           Others
           :
           answer
           ,
           that
           those
           which
           are
           here
           meant
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           are
           truly
           righteous
           :
           but
           yet
           the
           departing
           from
           righteousnesse
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           is
           onely
           intended
           of
           the
           acts
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           the
           habits
           of
           righteousnesse
           and
           grace
           :
           and
           that
           by
           death
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           is
           onely
           meant
           a
           temporall
           death
           ,
           but
           not
           an
           eternall
           :
           which
           temporall
           death
           being
           the
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ,
           may
           bee
           common
           to
           the
           righteous
           and
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           is
           inflicted
           vpon
           righteous
           men
           oft
           times
           ,
           as
           a
           punishment
           for
           some
           sinne
           of
           theirs
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           see
           in
           the
           examples
           of
           Iosiah
           and
           Hezechiah
           :
           2
           Chron
           :
           35
           :
           22.
           and
           Isay
           38
           :
           1.
           but
           neuer
           the
           eternall
           death
           .
           But
           these
           answers
           are
           lesse
           probable
           ,
           and
           come
           not
           so
           home
           as
           the
           others
           doe
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           will
           passe
           them
           ouer
           ,
           and
           proceed
           to
           the
           second
           argument
           .
        
         
         
           The
           second
           argument
           that
           may
           be
           made
           against
           me
           ,
           is
           taken
           
           from
           that
           of
           Paul
           :
           1
           Cor
           :
           9
           :
           27.
           
           
             I
             keep
             vnder
             my
             body
             ,
             &
             bring
             it
             into
             subiection
             :
             least
             that
             by
             any
             meanes
             when
             I
             haue
             preached
             vnto
             others
             ,
             I
             my selfe
             should
             be
             a
             cast
             away
             .
          
           From
           whence
           this
           argument
           is
           framed
           .
           Paul
           who
           was
           a
           true
           regenerate
           man
           might
           become
           a
           reprobate
           or
           cast
           away
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           truly
           regenerated
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           For
           answer
           to
           
           this
           argument
           ,
           I
           shall
           first
           of
           all
           denie
           the
           Anticedent
           .
           For
           if
           you
           take
           a
           reprobate
           ,
           or
           cast-away
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           as
           opposite
           to
           one
           that
           is
           elected
           ,
           (
           as
           you
           doe
           )
           then
           the
           proposition
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           warranted
           by
           the
           text
           .
           For
           hee
           that
           is
           elected
           to
           saluation
           can
           neuer
           become
           a
           reprobate
           in
           this
           sense
           :
           because
           
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Lord
             abideth
             sure
             ,
             and
             his
             purpose
             according
             to
             election
             shall
             stand
             ,
             fast
             for
             euer
             .
          
           2
           Tim
           :
           2
           :
           19.
           and
           Rom.
           9.
           11.
           
           Now
           that
           Paul
           did
           not
           feare
           to
           become
           a
           reprobate
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           it
           is
           euident
           by
           these
           insuing
           reasons
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           that
           Paul
           was
           alwaies
           sure
           and
           certaine
           of
           his
           saluation
           .
           (
           a
           )
           
             He
             was
             alwaies
             fully
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             neither
             tribulation
             ,
             distresse
             ,
             persecution
             ,
             famine
             ,
             nakednesse
             ,
             perill
             nor
             sword
             :
             that
             neither
             death
             nor
             life
             ,
             nor
             Angells
             ,
             nor
             principalities
             ,
             nor
             powers
             ,
             nor
             things
             present
             ,
             nor
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             nor
             height
             ,
             nor
             depth
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             creature
             ,
             should
             be
             able
             to
             seperate
             him
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             his
             Lord.
          
           Hee
           was
           alwaies
           sure
           ,
           (
           b
           )
           
             that
             whether
             he
             should
             liue
             or
             dye
             ,
             hee
             should
             liue
             and
             dye
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           and
           (
           c
           )
           
             that
             when
             euer
             his
             earthly
             house
             of
             this
             tabernakle
             were
             dissolued
             ,
             hee
             should
             haue
             a
             building
             of
             God
             ,
             an
             house
             not
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             eternall
             in
             the
             highest
             heauens
             :
             hee
             was
             confident
          
           of
           his
           saluation
           ;
           and
           this
           his
           confidence
           ,
           made
           him
           (
           d
           )
           
             willing
             to
             bee
             dissolued
             ,
             that
             so
             hee
             might
             bee
             present
             with
             the
             Lord.
          
           Hee
           (
           e
           )
           
             knew
             whom
             hee
             had
             beleiued
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             would
             surely
             keepe
             that
             which
             hee
             had
             committed
             to
             him
             against
             that
             day
             .
          
           Whence
           hee
           doth
           boldly
           auouch
           this
           of
           himselfe
           :
           (
           f
           )
           
             The
             Lord
             shall
             deliuer
             mee
             from
             euery
             euill
             worke
             ,
             and
             will
             preserue
             mee
             to
             his
             beauenly
             kingdome
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           a
           little
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           he
           triumphs
           ouer
           hell
           and
           death
           ,
           in
           this
           comfortable
           ,
           confident
           and
           triumphant
           speech
           :
           (
           g
           )
           
             I
             haue
             fought
             a
             good
             fight
             ,
             I
             haue
             finished
             my
             course
             ,
             I
             haue
             kept
             the
             faith
             :
             henceforth
             
             is
             laide
             vp
             for
             mee
             a
             crowne
             of
             righteousnesse
             which
             God
             the
             righous
             iudge
             shall
             giue
             mee
             at
             that
             day
             .
             Paul
          
           therefore
           could
           neuer
           feare
           ,
           that
           euer
           hee
           should
           become
           ,
           such
           a
           reprobate
           and
           cast-away
           as
           you
           intend
           ,
           because
           hee
           was
           so
           sure
           ,
           and
           so
           absolutely
           confidenr
           of
           his
           saluation
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Paul
           was
           sure
           that
           he
           could
           neuer
           fall
           away
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           become
           a
           reprobate
           in
           your
           sense
           ,
           because
           he
           knew
           that
           hee
           was
           praedestinated
           and
           elected
           to
           eternall
           life
           ;
           and
           therefore
           could
           not
           but
           be
           justified
           ,
           sanctified
           &
           glorified
           for
           euer
           with
           God
           in
           heauen
           .
           Paul
           knew
           very
           well
           that
           none
           of
           the
           elect
           of
           God
           could
           perish
           ;
           and
           hee
           also
           knew
           that
           himselfe
           was
           elected
           to
           saluation
           :
           as
           we
           may
           see
           by
           Acts
           9
           :
           15.
           
           Rom
           :
           1
           :
           1.
           cap.
           8
           ,
           30
           ,
           33
           ,
           35.
           cap.
           9.
           11.
           cap.
           11.
           7.
           2
           
           Cor.
           1
           21.
           cap.
           5.
           1.
           to
           10.
           
           Gal.
           1.
           1.
           
           Ephes.
           1.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           2
           
           Tim
           1.
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           16.
           2
           
           Tim.
           1.
           2
           12.
           and
           Tit.
           1.
           1.
           
           Therefore
           hee
           could
           neuer
           feare
           to
           become
           such
           a
           reprobate
           ,
           as
           should
           bee
           damned
           and
           cast
           for
           euer
           into
           hell
           ;
           or
           such
           a
           reprobate
           as
           you
           inted
           :
           and
           so
           the
           Antecedent
           is
           vntrue
           in
           the
           sense
           that
           you
           propound
           it
           .
           If
           then
           you
           will
           take
           a
           reprobate
           and
           a
           cast-away
           ,
           for
           such
           a
           one
           as
           is
           blame
           worthy
           ,
           such
           a
           one
           as
           deserues
           reproose
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           genuine
           and
           proper
           sense
           of
           the
           word
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           )
           then
           it
           makes
           nothing
           for
           your
           purpose
           .
           For
           I
           grant
           that
           a
           regenerate
           man
           may
           deserue
           reproofe
           and
           blame
           ,
           for
           some
           miscariages
           ,
           or
           sins
           which
           he
           doth
           commit
           ,
           but
           yet
           if
           followes
           not
           therevpon
           ,
           that
           therefore
           he
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           Paul
           he
           did
           indeauour
           to
           liue
           according
           to
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           least
           his
           auditours
           should
           haue
           just
           cause
           for
           to
           reproue
           him
           :
           if
           he
           had
           done
           any
           thing
           in
           his
           practise
           which
           might
           crosse
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           for
           which
           hee
           should
           deserue
           reproofe
           ;
           yet
           it
           followes
           not
           that
           therefore
           he
           might
           fall
           away
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           if
           you
           take
           a
           reprobate
           or
           cast-away
           in
           the
           strictersense
           ,
           for
           one
           that
           is
           bound
           ouer
           to
           eternall
           condemnation
           :
           then
           your
           Anticedent
           is
           false
           :
           if
           in
           a
           more
           milde
           and
           larger
           sense
           ,
           for
           one
           that
           deserues
           reproofe
           ,
           then
           the
           Anticedent
           is
           true
           ,
           but
           the
           argument
           is
           false
           and
           followes
           not
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           admit
           that
           Paul
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           doth
           vse
           this
           word
           reprobate
           or
           cast-away
           ,
           in
           the
           stricter
           sence
           ,
           for
           one
           that
           is
           
           vtterly
           forsaken
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           bound
           ouer
           to
           eternall
           condemnation
           :
           then
           the
           argument
           followes
           not
           .
           For
           Pauls
           meaning
           then
           is
           no
           more
           but
           this
           .
           As
           God
           hath
           ordained
           that
           his
           Saints
           should
           perseuere
           ,
           so
           hee
           hath
           ordained
           the
           meanes
           by
           which
           they
           should
           perseuere
           ;
           as
           fasting
           ,
           prayer
           ,
           mortification
           and
           the
           like
           .
           Now
           I
           vse
           these
           meanes
           of
           perseuerance
           ,
           
             I
             beate
             downe
             my
             body
             ,
             and
             bring
             it
             into
             subiection
             ,
          
           as
           God
           hath
           appointed
           mee
           to
           doe
           ,
           that
           so
           I
           may
           perseuere
           .
           I
           cannot
           perseuere
           in
           grace
           but
           by
           these
           meanes
           ,
           &
           these
           meanes
           I
           vse
           ,
           that
           so
           I
           may
           perseuere
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           take
           the
           words
           and
           sense
           of
           Paul
           in
           this
           place
           as
           fauourable
           as
           you
           can
           for
           your selues
           ,
           yet
           they
           make
           not
           any
           thing
           for
           your
           purpose
           :
           the
           most
           that
           you
           can
           truly
           collect
           from
           them
           ,
           is
           but
           this
           gaping
           and
           disioynted
           argument
           .
           The
           Saints
           of
           God
           cannot
           perseuere
           in
           grace
           but
           by
           vsing
           the
           meanes
           .
           Or
           ,
           The
           Saints
           of
           God
           doe
           vse
           the
           meanes
           to
           perseuere
           in
           grace
           .
           Therefore
           they
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           Paul
           could
           not
           bee
           saued
           ,
           Paul
           could
           not
           perseuere
           ,
           but
           by
           vsing
           the
           meanes
           to
           do
           it
           .
           Therefore
           Paul
           might
           become
           a
           reprobate
           ,
           and
           fall
           quite
           away
           from
           grace
           .
           How
           absurd
           ,
           ridiculous
           and
           false
           this
           argument
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           man
           of
           vnderstanding
           but
           may
           judge
           .
           For
           it
           makes
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           meanes
           to
           depriue
           men
           of
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           end
           vncertaine
           :
           where
           as
           the
           end
           is
           neuer
           certaine
           neither
           can
           it
           bee
           obtained
           but
           by
           vsing
           the
           meanes
           .
           
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           doe
           not
           alwaies
           vse
           the
           meanes
           to
           perseuere
           in
           grace
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           Antecedent
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           
           quite
           repugnant
           to
           this
           text
           which
           you
           alledge
           :
           for
           Paul
           tells
           vs
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           that
           
             he
             did
             beate
             downe
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             bring
             it
             into
             subiection
          
           ;
           that
           so
           hee
           might
           not
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           and
           you
           argue
           and
           reason
           thus
           from
           this
           example
           .
           Paul
           being
           a
           regenerate
           man
           did
           vse
           the
           meanes
           to
           perseuere
           in
           grace
           :
           therefore
           regenerate
           men
           doe
           not
           alwaies
           vse
           the
           meanes
           to
           perseuere
           in
           grace
           :
           as
           sound
           an
           argument
           as
           the
           former
           was
           .
           Paul
           did
           vse
           the
           meanes
           to
           perseuere
           in
           grace
           :
           therfore
           Paul
           might
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           Well
           then
           ,
           I
           will
           deale
           with
           you
           ,
           but
           as
           you
           deale
           with
           vs.
           You
           from
           this
           particular
           example
           of
           
           Paul
           ,
           would
           praeposterously
           collect
           a
           generall
           vntruth
           :
           that
           Paul
           might
           fall
           away
           from
           grace
           ,
           and
           therefore
           other
           regenerate
           men
           might
           doe
           so
           to
           :
           giue
           me
           leaue
           therefore
           from
           this
           particular
           example
           of
           Paul
           ,
           to
           collect
           this
           generall
           truth
           .
           Paul
           did
           alwayes
           vse
           the
           meanes
           to
           perseuere
           in
           grace
           :
           therefore
           all
           other
           regenerate
           men
           doe
           vse
           them
           to
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           hee
           ;
           and
           so
           your
           last
           objection
           is
           but
           false
           .
           Thus
           you
           see
           that
           this
           place
           of
           Paul
           makes
           nothing
           at
           all
           against
           mee
           .
           Giue
           mee
           leaue
           now
           but
           to
           retort
           it
           against
           you
           who
           doe
           object
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           shall
           see
           how
           much
           it
           makes
           for
           me
           .
           Those
           who
           alwayes
           use
           the
           meanes
           to
           perseuere
           in
           grace
           ,
           
             lest
             by
             any
             meanes
             they
             should
             proue
             reprobates
             ,
          
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           can
           neuer
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           But
           all
           such
           as
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           they
           alwayes
           vse
           the
           meanes
           to
           perseuere
           in
           grace
           ,
           
             lest
             by
             any
             meanes
             they
             should
          
           proue
           reprobates
           at
           the
           last
           (
           as
           it
           is
           euident
           by
           this
           example
           of
           Paul
           )
           Therefore
           they
           can
           neuer
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           Here
           you
           are
           put
           to
           this
           Dilemma
           :
           either
           you
           must
           yeeld
           my
           Argument
           to
           be
           sound
           and
           good
           ,
           which
           ouer-turnes
           your
           false
           assertion
           :
           or
           else
           you
           must
           giue
           such
           an
           answer
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           will
           vtterly
           defeate
           all
           the
           Arguments
           which
           you
           your selues
           can
           object
           against
           me
           from
           this
           place
           .
           So
           that
           now
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           grant
           mee
           one
           of
           these
           two
           things
           :
           that
           either
           this
           place
           makes
           not
           against
           me
           at
           all
           :
           or
           else
           that
           it
           makes
           more
           (
           or
           at
           least
           as
           much
           )
           for
           me
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           for
           your selues
           :
           and
           so
           it
           is
           impertinent
           to
           your
           purpose
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           Argument
           that
           may
           bee
           objected
           ,
           is
           collected
           
           from
           Heb.
           6.
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           c.
           10.
           26.
           to
           30.
           
           &
           2.
           
           Pet.
           2
           :
           21.
           &
           it
           is
           no
           more
           but
           this
           in
           substance
           .
           
             Those
             that
             haue
             beene
             once
             inlightened
             :
             those
             that
             haue
             receiued
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             :
             those
             that
             haue
             escaped
             the
             pollutions
             of
             the
             world
             through
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             those
             that
             haue
             tasted
             of
             the
             heauenly
             gift
             ,
             of
             the
             good
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             world
             to
             come
             :
             and
             those
             that
             haue
             beene
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           may
           fall
           away
           from
           grace
           ,
           and
           
             neuer
             bee
             remoued
             againe
          
           :
           (
           as
           appeares
           by
           the
           fore-quoted
           places
           .
           )
           Therefore
           such
           as
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           may
           finally
           
           and
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           To
           this
           I
           shall
           giue
           a
           double
           
           answer
           .
           First
           ,
           I
           shall
           denie
           the
           Argument
           ,
           which
           followes
           not
           .
           For
           those
           which
           you
           mention
           in
           the
           Antecedent
           ,
           are
           only
           Hypocrites
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           neuer
           had
           any
           truth
           of
           grace
           :
           and
           so
           your
           argument
           is
           no
           more
           in
           substance
           but
           this
           .
           Hypocrites
           &
           such
           as
           haue
           no
           truth
           of
           Grace
           ,
           may
           fall
           from
           the
           outward
           shewes
           of
           grace
           :
           therefore
           true
           regenerate
           men
           ,
           and
           true
           beleeuers
           may
           fall
           from
           the
           truth
           of
           grace
           .
           Now
           that
           these
           places
           of
           Scripture
           here
           alledged
           ,
           and
           so
           consequently
           your
           Antecedent
           which
           is
           grounded
           on
           them
           ,
           are
           meant
           only
           of
           hypocrites
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           neuer
           had
           any
           truth
           of
           grace
           within
           them
           ;
           I
           proue
           it
           by
           these
           insuing
           reasons
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           nothing
           mentioned
           or
           recorded
           in
           any
           of
           these
           three
           places
           which
           are
           objected
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           common
           to
           hypocrites
           and
           carnall
           men
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God.
           For
           first
           hypocrites
           and
           carnall
           men
           ,
           which
           neuer
           had
           any
           truth
           of
           grace
           ,
           may
           bee
           so
           farre
           inlightned
           as
           to
           know
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           mysteries
           of
           saluation
           :
           Yea
           ,
           they
           may
           yeeld
           an
           assent
           vnto
           them
           and
           beleeue
           them
           to
           be
           true
           :
           yea
           ,
           they
           may
           doe
           many
           things
           ,
           and
           goe
           very
           farre
           in
           the
           outward
           practice
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           hypocrites
           and
           carnall
           men
           still
           :
           as
           we
           may
           see
           by
           these
           seuerall
           Scriptures
           and
           examples
           .
           Numb
           .
           23.
           10.
           
           Deut.
           5.
           28
           ,
           29.
           2
           
           Chron.
           25.
           2.
           
           Psal.
           50.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           Math.
           7.
           21.
           22.
           cap.
           13.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           Luke
           11.
           44.
           47.
           
           Marke
           6.
           20.
           
           Acts
           19.
           15.
           cap.
           24.
           25
           ,
           26.
           
           Prou.
           12.
           13.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           Hypocrites
           and
           carnall
           men
           ,
           may
           
             escape
             the
             pollutions
             of
             the
             world
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           may
           auoide
           all
           grosse
           ,
           notorious
           ,
           and
           open
           sinnes
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           world
           takes
           notice
           ;
           as
           drunkennesse
           whordome
           ,
           couetousnesse
           ,
           pride
           ,
           oppression
           ,
           deceite
           ,
           theft
           ,
           murther
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           :
           they
           may
           haue
           a
           very
           faire
           outside
           ,
           and
           yet
           their
           hearts
           and
           soules
           may
           be
           polluted
           ,
           and
           not
           cleansed
           from
           their
           filthinesse
           ,
           Luke
           11.
           44.
           
           Math.
           23.
           25.
           27.
           and
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           22.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           Hypocrites
           and
           carnall
           men
           ,
           they
           may
           bee
           made
           
             partakers
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           ordinary
           and
           
           common
           gifts
           and
           graces
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           as
           
             knowledge
             ,
             illumination
             ,
             the
             gift
             of
             tongues
             ,
             preaching
             ,
             and
             prophecie
             :
             the
             
             
             gift
             of
             healing
             ,
             and
             of
             working
             miracles
             :
          
           the
           gifts
           of
           temperance
           ,
           sobrietie
           ,
           justice
           ,
           meeknesse
           ,
           affabilitie
           ,
           fortitude
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           morall
           and
           common
           vertues
           :
           and
           yet
           they
           may
           not
           be
           regenerated
           by
           the
           peculiar
           ,
           by
           the
           sauing
           and
           sanctifying
           graces
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           :
           as
           appeares
           by
           Math.
           7.
           21
           ,
           22.
           1
           
           Cor.
           12.
           4.
           to
           12.
           
             and
             cap.
          
           13.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           hypocrites
           ,
           and
           carnall
           men
           ,
           
             they
             may
             taste
             of
             the
             good
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             world
             to
             come
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           may
           heare
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           
             receiue
             it
             with
             great
             ioy
             ,
             as
             the
             second
             and
             third
             ground
             did
             ,
             Math.
          
           13.
           20.
           
           Marke
           6.
           20.
           and
           as
           
             Iohn
             Baptists
          
           auditors
           did
           ,
           Iohn
           5.
           35.
           
           Yea
           ,
           they
           may
           relish
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           taste
           a
           sweetnesse
           and
           pleasantnesse
           in
           it
           ;
           they
           may
           bee
           much
           affected
           with
           it
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           but
           yet
           in
           a
           carnall
           manner
           ,
           out
           of
           selfe-loue
           ,
           and
           by-respects
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           feare
           ,
           in
           times
           of
           sicknesse
           ,
           or
           outward
           judgements
           :
           they
           may
           be
           much
           affected
           with
           the
           promises
           of
           grace
           and
           mercy
           :
           though
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           mortification
           and
           selfe-deniall
           may
           seeme
           harsh
           and
           bitter
           to
           them
           .
           They
           may
           taste
           of
           the
           powers
           of
           the
           world
           to
           come
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           may
           vnderstand
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           of
           eternall
           life
           :
           they
           may
           bee
           much
           affected
           with
           the
           joyes
           of
           heauen
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           happinesse
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           heare
           them
           amplified
           and
           expressed
           to
           the
           full
           .
           Wee
           know
           by
           common
           experience
           ,
           that
           many
           Hypocrites
           and
           wicked
           men
           ,
           when
           they
           doe
           but
           heare
           the
           joyes
           and
           excellencies
           of
           heauen
           discoursed
           of
           ,
           haue
           oft-times
           by
           sodaine
           fits
           and
           flashes
           ,
           a
           kinde
           of
           inward
           taste
           ,
           sense
           and
           feeling
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           very
           hearts
           and
           soules
           are
           euen
           rauished
           and
           delighted
           with
           them
           ;
           not
           from
           any
           inward
           principle
           of
           grace
           ,
           or
           any
           sure
           euidence
           of
           heauen
           which
           they
           haue
           within
           them
           ;
           but
           out
           of
           a
           secret
           admiration
           of
           the
           things
           themselues
           ;
           or
           out
           of
           a
           false
           and
           groundlesse
           opinion
           and
           conceite
           that
           these
           ioyes
           and
           excellencies
           belong
           to
           them
           ,
           when
           as
           it
           is
           nothing
           so
           ,
           Wherefore
           ,
           there
           being
           nothing
           in
           these
           places
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           common
           to
           hypocrites
           and
           carnall
           men
           ,
           we
           ought
           with
           the
           most
           and
           best
           expositors
           vpon
           these
           places
           ,
           to
           appropriate
           these
           texts
           and
           places
           only
           to
           hypocrites
           and
           carnall
           
           men
           ,
           which
           may
           fall
           away
           from
           their
           outward
           shewes
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           not
           vnto
           the
           true
           regenaerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           cannot
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           
             nor
             yet
             depart
             from
             God
             ,
             or
             sinne
             vnto
             death
             ,
             Ier.
          
           32.
           40.
           and
           1
           Iohn
           3.
           9.
           cap.
           5.
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           But
           you
           will
           object
           ,
           that
           those
           of
           whom
           Saint
           Peter
           writes
           ,
           were
           
           bought
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           :
           
             for
             they
             denied
             the
             Lord
             that
             bought
             them
             ,
          
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           1.
           and
           those
           of
           whom
           the
           Apostle
           writes
           ,
           Hebr.
           10.
           29.
           
             were
             such
             as
             were
             sanctified
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Couenant
             :
          
           therefore
           they
           were
           men
           truly
           regenerated
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           in
           outward
           shew
           :
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           
           such
           as
           were
           purchased
           with
           Christs
           blood
           sufficiently
           ,
           or
           in
           common
           reputation
           ,
           but
           not
           effectually
           ,
           and
           truly
           :
           they
           were
           neuer
           washed
           and
           cleansed
           with
           his
           bloud
           :
           for
           Peter
           applieth
           this
           to
           Heretickes
           ,
           
             and
             false
             teachers
             which
             priuily
             should
             bring
             in
             damnable
             beresies
             ,
             euen
             to
             the
             denying
             of
             the
             Lord
             that
             bought
             them
             .
          
           Now
           such
           Heretickes
           and
           false
           teachers
           ,
           they
           were
           neuer
           truly
           purchased
           ,
           or
           sanctified
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           :
           for
           if
           euer
           they
           had
           beene
           of
           the
           true
           sold
           and
           sheepe
           of
           Christ
           ,
           if
           euer
           they
           had
           beene
           truly
           ingrafted
           into
           him
           ,
           
             they
             would
             no
             doubt
             haue
             continued
             with
             them
             :
             but
             therefore
             they
             went
             out
             from
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             appeare
             ,
          
           that
           they
           were
           neuer
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           him
           ,
           1
           Iohn
           2.
           19.
           
           And
           whereas
           it
           is
           said
           that
           they
           were
           
             sanctified
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Couenant
             .
          
           The
           meaning
           is
           no
           more
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           Sacramentally
           sanctified
           ;
           they
           were
           outwardly
           washed
           in
           their
           Baptisme
           from
           the
           filth
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           yet
           their
           hearts
           and
           natures
           were
           not
           inwardly
           purified
           ,
           washed
           ,
           and
           regenerated
           ,
           by
           the
           bloud
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           inward
           operation
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           .
           This
           is
           euident
           by
           the
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           22.
           where
           they
           are
           stiled
           ,
           
             washen
             swine
          
           ,
           who
           had
           their
           outside
           only
           washed
           ,
           but
           their
           swinish
           and
           filthy
           nature
           still
           remained
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           
             returne
             againe
             to
             their
             wallowing
             in
             the
             mire
             ,
          
           and
           puddle
           of
           their
           sinnes
           .
           Wherefore
           all
           these
           places
           must
           be
           vnderstood
           only
           of
           Hypocrites
           and
           carnall
           morall
           men
           ,
           whose
           hearts
           and
           natures
           were
           neuer
           changed
           and
           renewed
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           who
           are
           new
           men
           ,
           and
           new
           
           creatures
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           all
           these
           places
           must
           needs
           bee
           vnderstood
           of
           Hypocrites
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           neuer
           had
           any
           truth
           of
           grace
           ,
           because
           the
           most
           and
           best
           expositers
           ,
           doe
           appropriate
           and
           applie
           them
           only
           to
           such
           ,
           as
           commit
           the
           sinne
           against
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           shall
           neuer
           be
           forgiuen
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           all
           such
           as
           are
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           can
           neuer
           commit
           the
           sinne
           against
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           For
           St.
           Iohn
           tells
           vs
           :
           1
           Iohn
           3.
           9.
           
           
             &
             cap.
          
           5.
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           
             That
             hee
             that
             is
             borne
             of
             God
             sinneth
             not
             vnto
             death
             ,
             because
             his
             seed
             remaineth
             in
             him
             :
             neither
             can
             hee
             sinne
             thus
             ,
             because
             hee
             is
             borne
             of
             God
             :
          
           hee
           cannot
           commit
           
             the
             sinne
             vnto
             death
          
           :
           which
           most
           interpret
           to
           bee
           the
           sinne
           against
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           wherefore
           these
           places
           cannot
           bee
           meant
           of
           such
           as
           are
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           borne
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           cannot
           commit
           the
           sinne
           against
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           Againe
           ,
           Christ
           himselfe
           assures
           vs
           ,
           
             that
             none
             of
             his
             sheepe
             shall
             euer
             perish
             :
             Iohn
          
           10.
           28.
           and
           Dauid
           certifieth
           vs
           ,
           
             that
             though
             the
             righteous
             man
             fall
             ,
             yet
             hee
             shall
             neuer
             bee
             vtterly
             cast
             downe
             :
             for
             the
             Lord
             vpholdeth
             him
             with
             his
             hand
             :
             Psal.
          
           37.
           24.
           therefore
           these
           places
           cannot
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Sheepe
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           that
           are
           truly
           righteous
           ,
           but
           only
           of
           Hypocrites
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           had
           no
           truth
           of
           Grace
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           is
           euident
           that
           these
           places
           must
           needs
           bee
           intended
           only
           of
           hypocrites
           and
           carnall
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           true
           regenerate
           men
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           antithesis
           ,
           opposition
           and
           difference
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           makes
           betweene
           those
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           to
           whom
           he
           writes
           ,
           
             and
             those
             which
             were
             ●…lightned
             and
             were
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             had
             tasted
             of
             the
             good
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
          
           For
           when
           the
           Apostle
           had
           spoken
           of
           those
           Heb.
           6.
           4.
           
             to
             the
          
           9.
           
             verse
             :
             in
             the
          
           9.
           
             and
             with
             verses
          
           :
           he
           subjoynes
           these
           words
           ;
           
             But
             wee
             are
             perswaded
             better
             things
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             things
             that
             accompanie
             saluation
             ,
             though
             wee
             thus
             speake
             :
             For
             God
             is
             not
             vnrighteous
             ,
             to
             forget
             your
             worke
             and
             labour
             of
             loue
             ,
             which
             yee
             haue
             shewed
             towards
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             Heb.
          
           10.
           hee
           doth
           the
           like
           〈◊〉
           So
           that
           this
           difference
           which
           the
           Apostle
           himselfe
           makes
           ,
           betweene
           the
           Saints
           to
           whom
           he
           writes
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           whom
           these
           places
           which
           you
           object
           make
           mention
           ,
           
           proues
           that
           those
           places
           which
           you
           alledge
           ,
           are
           only
           meant
           of
           hypocrites
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           were
           neuer
           truly
           regenerated
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           come
           not
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           very
           words
           of
           these
           places
           and
           Scriptures
           proue
           as
           much
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           those
           who
           are
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           are
           only
           such
           as
           did
           
             but
             taste
             of
             the
             good
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             heauenly
             gift
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
          
           Which
           phrase
           of
           tasting
           ,
           implying
           but
           a
           meere
           fit
           ,
           flash
           ,
           and
           transitorie
           act
           and
           passion
           ,
           which
           is
           proper
           only
           to
           hypocrites
           and
           carnall
           men
           ,
           &
           cannot
           be
           fitly
           and
           properly
           applied
           to
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           truly
           regenerated
           :
           who
           doe
           not
           only
           
             taste
             of
             the
             good
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             heauenly
             gift
             ,
          
           but
           doe
           likewise
           really
           and
           fully
           injoy
           them
           and
           possesse
           them
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           their
           tongues
           and
           pallates
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           inward
           parts
           and
           bowells
           ,
           in
           their
           hearts
           and
           soules
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           whole
           man.
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           sanctifying
           and
           sauing
           graces
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           
             doe
             dwell
             richly
             and
             plentifully
             in
             them
             ,
             their
             soules
             are
             euen
             filled
             ,
             and
             glutted
             with
             them
             :
             Psal.
          
           63.
           5.
           
           Acts
           6.
           8.
           cap.
           7.
           55.
           
           Iohn
           14.
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           20.
           cap.
           15.
           11.
           
           Rom.
           15.
           13.
           
           Ephes.
           3.
           17.
           19.
           
             and
             Col.
          
           3.
           16.
           and
           therefore
           these
           places
           cannot
           be
           meant
           of
           them
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           Prouerbe
           which
           Peter
           doth
           vse
           of
           these
           :
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           22.
           
           
             It
             is
             happened
             to
             them
             according
             to
             the
             true
             prouerbe
             :
             The
             dogge
             is
             turned
             to
             his
             owne
             vomit
             againe
             ,
             and
             the
             sow
             that
             was
             washed
             to
             her
             wallowing
             in
             the
             mire
             :
          
           proues
           ,
           that
           those
           of
           whom
           these
           Scriptures
           speake
           ,
           what
           euer
           outward
           shew
           they
           made
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           were
           neuer
           truly
           regenerated
           :
           their
           natures
           were
           neuer
           changed
           by
           grace
           :
           they
           were
           
             dogges
             ,
             and
             swine
             still
          
           :
           their
           natures
           and
           their
           hearts
           were
           filthie
           and
           corrupt
           ,
           though
           their
           out-sides
           were
           washed
           for
           a
           time
           .
           So
           that
           all
           these
           places
           here
           objected
           against
           mee
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           intended
           of
           carnall
           and
           wicked
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           so
           your
           Argument
           from
           these
           places
           followes
           not
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           admit
           that
           all
           these
           places
           were
           meant
           of
           true
           regenerate
           men
           :
           yet
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           your
           Antecedent
           is
           false
           .
           For
           all
           these
           places
           are
           conditionall
           .
           They
           say
           not
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           doe
           
             fall
             away
          
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           may
           
             fall
             away
          
           :
           but
           only
           ,
           
           
             if
             they
             fall
             away
             :
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             be
             renewed
             by
             repentance
             ,
          
           or
           to
           be
           reconciled
           vnto
           him
           againe
           .
           So
           that
           all
           the
           Argument
           which
           you
           can
           collect
           from
           them
           is
           this
           .
           If
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           then
           they
           shall
           for
           euer
           perish
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           able
           to
           repent
           :
           therefore
           they
           may
           fall
           finally
           from
           grace
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           false
           ,
           absurd
           ,
           and
           incongruous
           consequent
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           if
           this
           place
           makes
           for
           a
           finall
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           yet
           it
           makes
           altogether
           against
           a
           totall
           ,
           without
           a
           finall
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           so
           that
           it
           makes
           one
           way
           for
           me
           ,
           though
           not
           another
           ,
           it
           makes
           for
           one
           of
           my
           conclusions
           ,
           if
           not
           for
           both
           of
           them
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           in
           answer
           to
           this
           third
           Argument
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           Argument
           that
           may
           be
           objected
           against
           mee
           ,
           
           is
           that
           parable
           which
           Christ
           vseth
           ,
           Math.
           12.
           43
           ,
           44
           ,
           45.
           
             and
             Luke
          
           11.
           24
           ,
           25.
           
           
             When
             the
             vncleane
             spirit
             is
             gone
             out
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             hee
             walketh
             thorow
             ●…rie
             places
             seeking
             rest
             ,
             and
             findeth
             none
             .
             Then
             hee
             saith
             ,
             I
             will
             returne
             into
             my
             house
             from
             whence
             I
             came
             out
             .
             And
             when
             hee
             is
             come
             he
             findeth
             it
             emptie
             ,
             swept
             and
             garnished
             :
             then
             goeth
             hee
             and
             taketh
             with
             himselfe
             seuen
             other
             spirits
             more
             wicked
             then
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             they
             enter
             in
             and
             dwell
             there
             :
             and
             the
             last
             estate
             of
             that
             man
             is
             worse
             then
             the
             first
             .
          
           From
           whence
           this
           argument
           may
           be
           framed
           .
           The
           diuell
           may
           returne
           againe
           with
           seuen
           other
           spirits
           more
           wicked
           then
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           dwell
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           those
           out
           of
           whom
           hee
           was
           formerly
           expelled
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           their
           latter
           end
           to
           be
           worse
           then
           their
           beginning
           was
           .
           Therefore
           such
           as
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           may
           afterwards
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           argument
           followes
           not
           ,
           because
           
           this
           parable
           of
           Christ
           (
           and
           so
           by
           consequence
           your
           Antecedent
           )
           is
           meant
           only
           of
           hypocrites
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           true
           regenerated
           and
           sanctified
           men
           .
           So
           that
           your
           Argument
           in
           substance
           is
           but
           this
           .
           Hypocrites
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           and
           therfore
           true
           regenerate
           men
           may
           doe
           so
           to
           :
           which
           argument
           is
           not
           only
           false
           ,
           but
           likewise
           very
           ridiculous
           and
           absurd
           .
           Now
           that
           this
           parable
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           meant
           only
           of
           hypocrites
           ,
           it
           is
           euident
           by
           these
           reasons
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           that
           this
           parable
           hath
           reference
           ,
           to
           that
           miracle
           which
           Christ
           did
           ,
           in
           
           casting
           out
           of
           the
           diuell
           out
           of
           the
           blinde
           and
           dumme
           man
           ,
           which
           was
           possessed
           with
           him
           ;
           which
           gaue
           the
           occasion
           of
           this
           parable
           .
           Now
           Christ
           no
           doubt
           did
           cast
           out
           diuells
           out
           of
           many
           ,
           that
           were
           possessed
           with
           them
           ,
           whom
           hee
           did
           neuer
           sanctifie
           withall
           ,
           as
           he
           cured
           many
           mens
           bodies
           ,
           whose
           soules
           hee
           did
           not
           heale
           :
           and
           it
           is
           likely
           that
           Christ
           did
           not
           heale
           the
           soule
           of
           him
           out
           of
           whom
           hee
           did
           cast
           this
           diuell
           :
           for
           all
           that
           the
           text
           relateth
           of
           him
           is
           this
           ,
           
             that
             Christ
             healed
             him
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             hee
             both
             spake
             and
             saw
             :
          
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           of
           any
           cure
           wrought
           vpon
           his
           soule
           :
           and
           therefore
           you
           cannot
           apply
           this
           parable
           ,
           to
           those
           whose
           soules
           are
           cured
           ,
           to
           such
           out
           of
           whose
           hearts
           the
           workes
           
             of
             the
             diuell
             are
             destroyed
          
           :
           but
           only
           to
           such
           whose
           bodies
           are
           dispossessed
           ,
           of
           the
           actuall
           residencie
           and
           habitation
           of
           the
           diuell
           :
           So
           that
           all
           which
           you
           can
           properly
           collect
           from
           hence
           is
           this
           :
           that
           the
           diuell
           may
           returne
           againe
           and
           actually
           possesse
           such
           men
           ,
           out
           of
           whom
           hee
           had
           beene
           actually
           ,
           not
           spiritually
           cast
           out
           before
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           very
           end
           of
           this
           Parable
           proues
           as
           much
           :
           For
           Christ
           applies
           this
           parable
           meerely
           to
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           Math.
           12.
           45.
           
           
             Euen
             so
             shall
             it
             bee
             to
             this
             wicked
             generation
             :
          
           Christ
           therefore
           applying
           this
           to
           a
           wicked
           generation
           only
           ,
           you
           cannot
           apply
           it
           to
           the
           faithfull
           and
           holy
           generation
           of
           the
           Saints
           of
           God.
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           cannot
           bee
           intended
           of
           any
           other
           but
           hypocrites
           and
           wicked
           men
           ,
           because
           the
           very
           words
           themselues
           imply
           as
           much
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           the
           words
           are
           not
           ,
           
             when
             the
             diuell
             is
          
           cast
           out
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           vncleane
           spirit
           is
           gone
           out
           of
           a
           man
           :
           which
           word
           
             gone
             out
          
           :
           implies
           a
           voluntary
           action
           in
           the
           diuell
           .
           Now
           the
           diuell
           neuer
           goeth
           out
           of
           any
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           such
           as
           are
           wicked
           men
           ,
           and
           
             taken
             captiue
             by
             him
             at
             his
             will
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           26.
           
           Hee
           is
           alwayes
           cast
           out
           by
           force
           out
           of
           the
           Saints
           ;
           because
           when
           once
           he
           is
           excluded
           by
           them
           ,
           he
           can
           hardly
           get
           any
           passage
           into
           their
           hearts
           againe
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           said
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             that
             he
             was
             manifested
             to
             destroy
             out
             of
          
           his
           Saints
           ,
           
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             diuell
          
           ,
           1
           Iohn
           3.
           8.
           to
           
             destroy
             out
             of
             vs
             the
             body
             of
             sinne
             ,
             Rom.
          
           6.
           6.
           
           The
           diuell
           is
           alwayes
           cast
           out
           by
           force
           out
           of
           the
           Saints
           ;
           Rom.
           12.
           7.
           8.
           9.
           2
           
           Cor.
           10.
           4
           ,
           5.
           and
           that
           with
           much
           adoe
           ,
           with
           much
           struggling
           
           and
           contention
           :
           Ephes.
           6.
           11
           ,
           12.
           after
           long
           
             prayer
             and
             fasting
             ,
             Math.
          
           17.
           20.
           22.
           therefore
           these
           out
           of
           whom
           the
           diuell
           goeth
           out
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           cast
           out
           ,
           must
           needs
           bee
           such
           as
           are
           wicked
           men
           ,
           and
           
             taken
             captiue
             of
             him
             at
             his
             will.
          
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           diuell
           when
           he
           returneth
           againe
           ,
           findeth
           these
           men
           
             empty
             ,
             swept
             ,
             and
             garnished
             ,
          
           fit
           to
           entertaine
           so
           vncleane
           a
           guest
           :
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           were
           not
           dwelling
           and
           residing
           there
           ,
           for
           then
           the
           house
           had
           not
           beene
           empty
           ,
           and
           there
           had
           beene
           no
           roome
           so
           much
           as
           for
           one
           vncleane
           spirit
           to
           inhabit
           ,
           much
           lesse
           for
           seuen
           more
           .
           Now
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             they
             alwayes
             dwell
             in
             the
             hearts
             and
             soules
             of
             all
             regenerate
             men
             :
             Ephes.
          
           3.
           17.
           
           Iohn
           14.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           Math.
           28.
           20.
           they
           leaue
           no
           roome
           for
           inmates
           ,
           especially
           for
           Sathan
           and
           vncleane
           spirits
           :
           therefore
           these
           men
           here
           were
           not
           regenerated
           and
           truly
           sanctified
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           vncleane
           spirit
           and
           his
           companions
           ,
           they
           
             enter
             in
             and
             dwell
             in
             these
          
           men
           here
           :
           but
           this
           they
           neuer
           doe
           in
           the
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           :
           For
           God
           hath
           
             hedged
             them
             about
          
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           diuell
           cannot
           come
           neere
           to
           touch
           them
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           dwell
           within
           them
           ,
           without
           Gods
           speciall
           permission
           :
           Iob
           1.
           10.
           
           Math.
           8.
           31
           ,
           32.
           
           They
           are
           armed
           with
           the
           
             whole
             armour
             of
             God
          
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           diuell
           cannot
           〈◊〉
           though
           hee
           assalt
           them
           ;
           Ephes.
           6.
           10
           
             they
             keepe
             themselues
             ,
             and
             that
             wicked
             one
             toucheth
             them
             not
             ,
          
           1
           Iohn
           5.
           18.
           
           Therefore
           this
           place
           cannot
           bee
           vnderstood
           of
           true
           regenerate
           men
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           end
           of
           all
           regenerate
           men
           ,
           is
           farre
           better
           then
           their
           beginning
           :
           their
           latter
           fruites
           are
           more
           and
           better
           then
           their
           first
           ,
           Psal.
           92.
           13
           ,
           14
           Numbers
           23.
           10.
           
           Rom.
           6.
           22.
           1
           
           Pet.
           1.
           9.
           
           Reu.
           2.
           19.
           
           
             &
             Psal.
          
           37.
           37.
           
           But
           the
           end
           of
           those
           whom
           Christ
           speakes
           of
           here
           ,
           is
           like
           to
           theirs
           in
           the
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           21●…
           
             it
             is
             〈◊〉
             their
             beginning
          
           :
           therefore
           this
           Scripture
           cannot
           bee
           intended
           of
           godly
           and
           regenerate
           Christians
           ,
           but
           of
           hypocrites
           and
           wicked
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           makes
           not
           any
           thing
           for
           your
           purpose
           .
           If
           you
           object
           ,
           
             that
             they
             were
             swept
             and
             garnished
             :
          
           therefore
           
           they
           were
           sanctified
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           text
           saith
           that
           they
           
           
             were
             empris
             ,
             swept
             ,
             and
             garnished
             :
          
           Wherefore
           this
           place
           cannot
           be
           intended
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           garnished
           ,
           adorned
           ,
           and
           
           purified
           with
           the
           graces
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ;
           for
           then
           they
           had
           not
           beene
           empty
           :
           then
           they
           had
           not
           beene
           fit
           to
           entertaine
           such
           vncleane
           and
           filthy
           spirits
           ,
           which
           cannot
           dwell
           ,
           but
           in
           polluted
           hearts
           and
           soules
           .
           So
           that
           the
           meaning
           of
           these
           words
           is
           this
           :
           that
           they
           were
           empty
           and
           voide
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           gifts
           and
           graces
           of
           his
           spirit
           :
           that
           they
           were
           
             swept
             and
             garnished
          
           ,
           not
           with
           graces
           ,
           but
           with
           sinnes
           and
           vices
           ,
           the
           best
           ornaments
           of
           the
           Diuils
           tabernacle
           ,
           and
           those
           in
           which
           hee
           most
           of
           all
           delights
           .
           Thus
           you
           see
           that
           this
           place
           ,
           on
           which
           our
           opposites
           doe
           much
           relie
           ,
           makes
           nothing
           at
           all
           against
           mee
           ,
           and
           comes
           not
           home
           vnto
           the
           point
           in
           question
           .
        
         
           The
           fifth
           argument
           which
           may
           bee
           produced
           against
           me
           ,
           
           is
           collected
           from
           Iohn
           5.
           2.
           to
           the
           11.
           and
           it
           is
           this
           .
           If
           the
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           who
           are
           once
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           may
           not
           abide
           in
           Christ
           ,
           if
           they
           may
           beare
           no
           fruite
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           cast
           out
           into
           the
           fire
           to
           be
           burned
           ,
           then
           they
           may
           finally
           and
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           But
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           may
           
             not
             abide
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           they
           may
           
             beare
             no
             fruite
          
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           
             may
             bee
             cast
             out
             into
             the
             fire
             to
             be
             burned
             :
          
           for
           the
           words
           of
           Saint
           Iohn
           are
           .
           
             Euery
             branch
             in
             mee
             that
             beareth
             not
             fruite
             hee
             taketh
             away
             ,
             Abide
             in
             me
             and
             I
             in
             you
             :
             as
             the
             branch
             cannot
             beare
             fruite
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ●…ide
             in
             the
             vine
             ,
             no
             more
             can
             yee
             ,
             except
             yee
             abide
             in
             mee
             .
             If
             a
             man
             abide
             not
             in
             mee
             ,
             hee
             is
             cast
             forth
             as
             a
             branch
             ,
             and
             is
             withered
             ,
             and
             men
             gather
             them
             and
             cast
             them
             into
             the
             fire
             and
             they
             are
             burned
             .
             If
             you
             abide
             in
             mee
             ,
             and
             my
             words
             abide
             in
             you
             ,
             you
             shall
             aske
             what
             you
             will
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             bee
             done
             vnto
             you
             .
          
           Which
           words
           do
           proue
           the
           Minor
           proopsition
           .
           Therfore
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           may
           fall
           finally
           and
           totally
           from
           grace
           .
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           Minor
           proposition
           
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           warranted
           by
           this
           place
           of
           Iohn
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           you
           may
           perceiue
           two
           sorts
           of
           branches
           of
           which
           this
           Scrip-ture
           maketh
           mention
           .
           First
           ,
           there
           are
           dead
           and
           
             withered
             branches
          
           ,
           branches
           which
           beare
           
             no
             fruite
          
           at
           all
           :
           brances
           
             which
             haue
             a
             name
             they
             liue
             and
             yet
             are
             dead
          
           ;
           as
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Sardis
             was
             :
             Reu.
          
           3.
           1.
           
           These
           branches
           ,
           though
           they
           made
           a
           shew
           of
           life
           vnto
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           they
           had
           neuer
           any
           true
           and
           spirituall
           life
           and
           sap
           within
           them
           ,
           they
           neuer
           
             brought
             forth
             fruite
          
           :
           
           and
           therefore
           they
           were
           neuer
           truly
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ.
           If
           a
           grift
           bee
           put
           into
           a
           stocke
           ,
           if
           it
           draw
           no
           sap
           ,
           no
           life
           and
           nourishment
           from
           the
           stocke
           ,
           if
           it
           grow
           not
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           beare
           no
           fruit
           ,
           but
           withereth
           away
           ,
           no
           man
           will
           euer
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           grift
           was
           well
           &
           truly
           ingrafted
           into
           the
           stock
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           with
           those
           that
           are
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           :
           if
           they
           grow
           and
           spring
           not
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           beare
           no
           fruite
           ,
           they
           were
           alwaies
           but
           dead
           branches
           ,
           they
           had
           no
           spirituall
           life
           within
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           neuer
           truly
           ingrafted
           into
           him
           .
           Now
           of
           these
           branches
           Saint
           Iohn
           affirmes
           ,
           that
           they
           
             shall
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             withered
             ,
          
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             cast
             into
             the
             fire
             to
             be
             burned
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           are
           fruitfull
           and
           liuely
           branches
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           opposeth
           to
           these
           other
           branches
           :
           verse
           2.
           and
           of
           these
           hee
           there
           affirmeth
           ,
           
             that
             his
             Father
             purgeth
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             bring
             forth
             more
             fruite
             :
          
           these
           branches
           ,
           
             they
             flourish
             like
             the
             palme
             tree
             ,
             and
             grow
             like
             a
             cedar
             in
             lebanon
             :
             they
             flourish
             in
             the
             Courts
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             still
             bring
             forth
             fruite
             in
             old
             age
             ,
             they
             shall
             bee
             fat
             and
             flourishing
             ,
             Psal.
          
           92
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           They
           neuer
           wither
           like
           these
           other
           branches
           ,
           
             neither
             doe
             they
             cease
             from
             yeelding
             fruit
             :
          
           but
           they
           
             bring
             forth
             their
             fruite
             in
             their
             season
             ,
             and
             their
             leafe
             doth
             not
             wither
             nor
             fall
             away
             .
             Psal.
          
           1.
           3.
           and
           Ier.
           17.
           8.
           
           So
           that
           this
           place
           of
           the
           Apostle
           is
           no
           more
           in
           substance
           but
           this
           :
           hypocrites
           which
           were
           neuer
           the
           true
           liuing
           and
           fruitfull
           branches
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           they
           
             shall
             wither
             ,
             and
             bee
             cut
             downe
             and
             cast
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             for
             their
             vnfruitfulnesse
             ,
          
           like
           those
           trees
           that
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           speakes
           of
           :
           Math.
           3.
           10.
           and
           like
           the
           fruitlesse
           
             figge
             tree
             .
             Math
          
           21.
           19.
           
           Luke
           .
           13.
           6.
           to
           10.
           
           But
           those
           that
           are
           the
           true
           and
           liuing
           branches
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           they
           shall
           
             alwaies
             grow
             and
             flourish
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             more
             fruite
             continually
             :
          
           their
           
             last
             workes
             shall
             be
             more
             then
             their
             first
             .
             Psal
          
           92.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           Reu.
           2.
           19.
           
           Therefore
           this
           place
           makes
           wholly
           against
           you
           and
           not
           for
           you
           ,
           it
           warrants
           not
           your
           Minor
           proposition
           to
           bee
           true
           ,
           but
           proues
           it
           to
           bee
           false
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           this
           Scripture
           here
           is
           not
           meant
           onely
           of
           the
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           whole
           militant
           Church
           of
           God
           comprehending
           both
           the
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           the
           first
           verse
           of
           the
           chapter
           ,
           
             I
             am
             the
             true
             vine
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             and
             my
             Eather
             
             is
             the
             husband-man
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Now
           you
           know
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           which
           is
           militant
           on
           the
           earth
           ,
           is
           compared
           to
           
             a
             vineyard
             and
             to
             a
             vine
             ,
          
           in
           diuers
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           Psal.
           80.
           
           〈◊〉
           .
           to
           16.
           
           Isai.
           5.
           1.
           to
           8.
           cap.
           27.
           2.
           3.
           
           Math.
           21.
           33.
           to
           42.
           and
           other
           places
           :
           as
           it
           is
           in
           other
           places
           compared
           
             to
             a
             net
             ,
             which
             hath
          
           
           
             good
             and
             bad
             fish
             in
             it
             :
          
           to
           a
           
             field
             ,
             which
             had
             tares
             as
             well
             as
             corne
             :
          
           
           to
           a
           
             floore
             ,
             which
             hath
             chaffe
             as
             well
             as
             wheate
             and
             pure
             corne
             :
          
           and
           
           to
           
             an
             house
             which
             hath
             vessells
             of
             honor
             and
             dishonor
             in
             it
             .
          
           So
           that
           
           the
           proper
           meaning
           of
           this
           place
           is
           onely
           this
           .
           that
           in
           the
           militant
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           sorts
           of
           Christians
           ;
           some
           there
           are
           that
           are
           members
           ,
           and
           branches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           outward
           shew
           and
           profession
           onely
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           truth
           :
           these
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           will
           cut
           off
           as
           dead
           ,
           rotten
           ,
           and
           fruitlesse
           members
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           cast
           them
           into
           hell
           fire
           to
           be
           burned
           ,
           because
           they
           do
           not
           abide
           in
           him
           &
           bring
           forth
           fruit
           .
           Others
           there
           are
           that
           are
           the
           true
           members
           and
           the
           liuing
           branches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           bringing
           forth
           much
           fruite
           :
           those
           God
           the
           Father
           will
           bee
           alwaies
           purging
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           bring
           forth
           more
           fruite
           :
           but
           yet
           not
           by
           their
           owne
           strength
           and
           vertue
           ,
           but
           by
           that
           sappe
           and
           nourishment
           which
           they
           receiue
           from
           Christ
           ,
           all
           therefore
           that
           you
           can
           collect
           from
           hence
           is
           only
           this
           .
           That
           hypocrites
           and
           the
           dead
           branches
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           and
           perish
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           will
           deny
           .
           Yea
           ,
           but
           you
           will
           obiect
           :
           that
           here
           are
           two
           words
           in
           
           the
           text
           ,
           which
           doe
           strongly
           imply
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           branches
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           may
           bee
           
             broken
             off
             from
             him
             ,
             may
             become
             vnfruitfull
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             fire
             :
          
           to
           wit
           ,
           this
           word
           ,
           ●…xcept
           :
           and
           this
           word
           ,
           if
           :
           which
           are
           both
           conditionall
           words
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           
           that
           neither
           of
           these
           words
           imply
           the
           thing
           which
           you
           intend
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           this
           word
           except
           ,
           in
           this
           place
           of
           Iohn
           ,
           is
           a
           word
           of
           causality
           and
           not
           of
           condition
           :
           
             As
             the
             branch
             cannot
             beare
             fruite
             of
             itselfe
             ,
             except
             it
             abide
             in
             the
             vine
             :
             no
             more
             can
             yee
             ,
             except
             yee
             abide
             in
             mee
             :
          
           our
           abiding
           in
           Christ
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           condition
           ,
           but
           a
           cause
           of
           bearing
           fruite
           :
           that
           which
           makes
           vs
           fruitfull
           in
           good
           workes
           ,
           is
           our
           abiding
           in
           Christ
           ,
           is
           the
           only
           substance
           and
           summe
           of
           these
           words
           ;
           and
           so
           you
           can
           collect
           no
           necessary
           consequence
           which
           makes
           against
           me
           from
           them
           .
           
           All
           the
           argument
           which
           this
           sentence
           yeelds
           you
           is
           but
           this
           .
           No
           regenerate
           man
           can
           beare
           any
           fruite
           except
           he●…
           abide
           in
           Christ
           :
           therefore
           such
           as
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           which
           is
           a
           meere
           〈◊〉
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           this
           word
           ,
           if
           :
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           necessarilie
           imply
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           branches
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           may
           be
           broken
           off
           ,
           withered
           ,
           and
           cast
           into
           the
           fire
           .
           Consider
           but
           the
           words
           themselues
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           finde
           it
           so
           .
           
             If
             any
             man
             abide
             not
             in
             me
             ,
             he
             is
             cast
             forth
             as
             a
             branch
             and
             withered
             :
             If
             yee
             abide
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             my
             words
             abide
             in
             you
             ,
             you
             shall
             aske
             what
             you
             will
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             done
             vnto
             you
             .
          
           What
           now
           will
           your
           arguments
           from
           these
           words
           bee
           ?
           surely
           no
           more
           but
           this
           .
           
             If
             anyman
             abide
             not
             in
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             cast
             forth
             as
             a
             branch
             and
             withered
             :
          
           therefore
           regenerate
           men
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           
             If
             any
             man
             abide
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           all
           his
           prayers
           shall
           be
           granted
           :
           therefore
           regenerate
           men
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           Who
           but
           franticke
           ,
           and
           distracted
           men
           would
           produce
           such
           arguments
           as
           these
           .
           Yea
           ,
           
           but
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           profound
           matter
           in
           the
           white
           of
           an
           egge
           :
           there
           is
           much
           included
           in
           these
           conditionall
           words
           which
           euery
           mans
           vnderstanding
           is
           not
           able
           to
           fathom
           :
           these
           conditionall
           speeches
           must
           needes
           imply
           possibilitie
           of
           falling
           from
           grace
           ,
           else
           to
           what
           purpose
           are
           they
           vsed
           ?
           I
           
           answer
           .
           Not
           to
           proue
           that
           regenerate
           men
           might
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           this
           was
           neuer
           Christs
           meaning
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           your
           wrested
           ,
           strained
           and
           forced
           collection
           .
           For
           the
           only
           end
           wherefore
           Christ
           did
           speake
           those
           words
           ,
           was
           onely
           to
           incourage
           and
           stirre
           vp
           his
           Disciples
           and
           his
           Saints
           ,
           to
           fruitfulnesse
           in
           good
           workes
           ,
           which
           he
           doth
           by
           these
           two
           seuerall
           meanes
           .
           First
           ,
           by
           declaring
           vnto
           them
           the
           way
           and
           meanes
           by
           which
           they
           might
           be
           fruitfull
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           by
           
             continuing
             and
             abiding
             in
             him
          
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           propounding
           some
           certaine
           motiues
           to
           them
           to
           stirre
           them
           vp
           to
           fruitfulnesse
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           two
           sorts
           .
           The
           first
           taken
           from
           the
           danger
           of
           vnfruitfulnesse
           :
           
             euery
             branch
             in
             mee
             that
             beareth
             not
             fruite
             my
             Father
             taketh
             away
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             cast
             forth
             and
             withered
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           From
           the
           aduantage
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           commoditie
           of
           fruitfulnesse
           in
           good
           workes
           :
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           themselues
           ,
           and
           
           in
           respect
           of
           God.
           In
           respect
           of
           themselues
           :
           it
           would
           cause
           God
           to
           giue
           them
           a
           gratious
           answer
           to
           all
           their
           prayers
           and
           requests
           to
           him
           :
           it
           would
           preserue
           and
           continue
           the
           loue
           of
           Christ
           to
           them
           :
           and
           it
           would
           fill
           them
           full
           of
           joy
           .
           In
           respect
           of
           God
           :
           God
           should
           bee
           glorified
           by
           their
           fruitfulnesse
           in
           good
           workes
           .
           This
           then
           being
           the
           onely
           end
           and
           scope
           of
           Christs
           words
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           to
           stirre
           vp
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           to
           prouoke
           them
           to
           fruitfulnesse
           in
           good
           workes
           :
           if
           you
           take
           the
           words
           as
           they
           are
           spoken
           and
           as
           Christ
           intended
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           make
           not
           for
           you
           at
           all
           :
           then
           your
           conclusion
           and
           argument
           from
           them
           must
           be
           this
           .
           Christ
           doth
           prouoke
           and
           stirre
           vp
           regenerate
           men
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           his
           members
           to
           fruitfulnesse
           in
           good
           workes
           ,
           therefore
           they
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           a
           ridiculous
           and
           absurde
           inconsequence
           .
           To
           conclude
           all
           ,
           I
           say
           that
           the
           true
           branches
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           can
           neuer
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           nor
           yet
           depart
           from
           Christ.
           First
           ,
           because
           
             Christ
             himselfe
             hath
             chosen
             them
             ,
             and
             ordained
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             goe
             and
             bring
             forth
             fruite
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             fruite
             should
             remaine
             ,
             Iohn
          
           15.
           16.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           
             Christ
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             will
             alwayes
             liue
             ,
             dwell
             ,
             and
             abide
             within
             them
             :
             Iohn
          
           15.
           3.
           cap.
           14.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           Ephes.
           3.
           17.
           
           Gal.
           2
           :
           20.
           
           Math.
           28.
           20.
           1
           
           Iohn
           4.
           15.
           
             and
             cap.
          
           5.
           10.
           20.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           because
           
             that
             Christ
             doth
             loue
             them
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             his
             Father
             loueth
             him
             ,
             Iohn
          
           15.
           9.
           
           Now
           Gods
           loue
           to
           Christ
           is
           perpetuall
           and
           neuer
           ends
           :
           therefore
           Christs
           loue
           to
           them
           must
           bee
           perpetuall
           to
           :
           and
           so
           Christ
           cannot
           but
           abide
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           in
           him
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           because
           the
           true
           branches
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             cannot
             bring
             forth
             ill
             fruite
             ,
             Math.
          
           7.
           18.
           they
           
             cannot
             fade
             nor
             wither
             ,
             they
             cannot
             cease
             from
             yeelding
             fruite
             ,
             Psal.
          
           1.
           3.
           
           Ier.
           17
           8.
           
           Fiftly
           ,
           because
           
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             is
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             depart
             from
             Christ
             ,
             Ier.
          
           32.
           40.
           
           Sixtly
           ,
           because
           Christ
           hath
           prayed
           to
           his
           Father
           for
           them
           ,
           
             to
             keepe
             them
             through
             his
             owne
             name
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             be
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             hee
             in
             them
             :
             Iohn
          
           17.
           11.
           23.
           
           That
           is
           ,
           (
           as
           (
           a
           )
           Athana●…us
           expounds
           it
           )
           
             that
             the
             grace
             of
             his
             Spirit
             might
             remaine
             irreuocable
             and
             immouable
             in
             his
             Disciples
             :
             that
             that
             which
             was
             granted
             to
             the
             Sonne
             by
             nature
             ,
             to
             bee
             in
             the
             Father
             ,
             might
             be
             granted
             〈◊〉
             vnto
             vs
             by
             the
             Spirit
             :
             which
             when
          
           
           Paul
           
             knew
             ,
             who
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             shall
             separate
             vs
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             Christ
             ?
             for
             the
             gifts
             and
             calling
             of
             God
             are
             without
             repentance
             .
          
           Lastly
           ,
           because
           Christ
           spake
           these
           very
           words
           which
           you
           object
           to
           this
           only
           end
           ,
           
             that
             his
             ioy
             might
             remaine
             in
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             ioy
             might
             be
             full
             ,
             Iohn
          
           15.
           11.
           n●…ither
           of
           which
           could
           be
           ,
           if
           that
           the
           true
           members
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           might
           fall
           quite
           away
           from
           grace
           ;
           For
           then
           Christ
           could
           haue
           no
           joy
           in
           them
           ,
           nor
           they
           no
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           in
           him
           .
           Therefore
           your
           collection
           from
           this
           place
           ,
           being
           quite
           repugnant
           to
           the
           very
           words
           and
           scope
           of
           the
           place
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           arguments
           which
           you
           can
           truly
           collect
           from
           hence
           ,
           being
           meere
           Nonsequiturs
           and
           inconsequencies
           ,
           and
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           I
           will
           here
           shake
           hands
           with
           this
           text
           and
           Argument
           ,
           and
           proceed
           to
           some
           others
           .
        
         
           The
           sixth
           Argument
           that
           may
           bee
           made
           against
           me
           ,
           is
           
           that
           of
           Phil.
           2.
           12.
           
           
             Worke
             out
             your
             saluation
             with
             feare
             and
             trembling
             .
          
           The
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           must
           worke
           out
           their
           owne
           s●…luation
           with
           feare
           and
           trembling
           :
           therefore
           they
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           For
           if
           they
           might
           not
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           they
           had
           no
           cause
           to
           feare
           and
           tremble
           thus
           .
           For
           answer
           ,
           
           here
           vnto
           ,
           I
           shall
           deny
           the
           argument
           ,
           for
           the
           inconsequencie
           of
           it
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           a
           true
           Saint
           of
           God
           may
           feare
           and
           tremble
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           he
           ought
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           yet
           it
           followes
           not
           ,
           that
           therefore
           hee
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           You
           must
           know
           therefore
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           double
           feare
           of
           God
           :
           the
           one
           a
           seruile
           feare
           ,
           or
           a
           feare
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           of
           Gods
           judgements
           ,
           a
           feare
           of
           God
           as
           hee
           is
           a
           just
           and
           vpright
           judge
           :
           which
           feare
           can
           neuer
           stand
           with
           the
           truth
           of
           grace
           &
           loue
           ,
           but
           is
           alwaies
           swallowed
           vp
           and
           cast
           out
           of
           men
           by
           the
           synceritie
           and
           truth
           of
           grace
           and
           loue
           ,
           as
           it
           appeares
           by
           Rom.
           8.
           15.
           1
           
           Iohn
           .
           4.
           17.
           18.
           
           Luke
           1.
           74.
           75.
           
           Psa.
           27.
           1.
           
           Psa.
           46.
           1.
           to
           8.
           
           Heb.
           13.
           6.
           and
           2
           Tim.
           1.
           7.
           
           This
           feare
           therefore
           being
           incompatible
           with
           the
           truth
           of
           grace
           and
           loue
           ,
           and
           being
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           hearts
           of
           of
           all
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           haue
           receiued
           the
           spirit
           of
           grace
           and
           adoption
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           feare
           which
           Paul
           intendeth
           in
           this
           place
           .
           Besides
           this
           ,
           there
           is
           another
           kinde
           of
           feare
           ,
           of
           which
           all
           the
           true
           Saints
           of
           God
           are
           made
           partakers
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           
           a
           religious
           ,
           godly
           ,
           deuout
           and
           filiall
           feare
           ,
           proceeding
           from
           the
           due
           consideration
           of
           the
           holinesse
           ,
           the
           glory
           ,
           the
           maiestie
           ,
           omnipotencie
           omnipresence
           ,
           and
           gratious
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           from
           the
           consciousnesse
           of
           our
           owne
           basenesse
           ,
           emptinesse
           ,
           vilenesse
           ,
           and
           ●…nabilitie
           to
           doe
           his
           will
           ,
           where
           by
           we
           stand
           in
           awe
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           are
           afraid
           to
           commit
           any
           sinne
           which
           may
           offend
           and
           greiue
           him
           ,
           out
           of
           that
           loue
           and
           holy
           reuerence
           which
           wee
           owe
           vnto
           him
           ,
           because
           hee
           is
           our
           gratious
           God
           and
           louing
           Father
           ,
           and
           not
           because
           wee
           feare
           that
           hee
           will
           vtterly
           disinherit
           and
           cast
           vs
           off
           for
           these
           our
           sins
           .
           This
           is
           the
           feare
           which
           is
           here
           injoyned
           ;
           and
           this
           feare
           is
           alwaies
           accompanied
           with
           faith
           ,
           with
           loue
           ,
           with
           joy
           and
           
           perseuerance
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           chiefest
           meanes
           (
           a
           )
           
             to
             keepe
             men
             from
             falling
             from
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             .
          
           For
           first
           ,
           this
           filiall
           ,
           reuerent
           and
           godly
           feare
           ,
           it
           
             keepes
             men
             from
             committing
             sinne
          
           ,
           it
           makes
           men
           for
           to
           
             stand
             in
             awe
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             sinne
             against
          
           
           
             him
             .
             Psal.
          
           4
           4.
           
           Prou.
           3.
           7.
           cap.
           8.
           13.
           cap.
           14.
           2
           ,
           16
           ,
           26
           ,
           27.
           cap.
           16.
           6.
           
           
             &
             cap.
          
           19.
           23.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           keepes
           men
           
             from
             d●…parting
             from
             the
             Lord.
             Ier.
          
           32.
           40.
           
           
             I
             will
             put
             my
             feare
             in
             their
             hearts
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             depart
             from
             me
             .
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           makes
           men
           for
           to
           cast
           themselues
           wholly
           into
           the
           armes
           of
           God
           and
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           it
           makes
           men
           for
           to
           trust
           perfectly
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           chuse
           him
           for
           their
           onely
           portion
           ,
           their
           onely
           refuge
           ,
           stay
           ,
           and
           prop.
           So
           that
           this
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           the
           onely
           preseruatiue
           and
           antidote
           against
           Apostacie
           and
           falling
           away
           from
           grace
           .
           Now
           that
           this
           is
           the
           feare
           which
           is
           here
           intended
           it
           is
           plaine
           and
           euident
           .
           First
           ,
           by
           the
           words
           themselues
           .
           
             Worke
             out
             your
             saluation
             with
             feare
             and
             trembling
             :
          
           what
           for
           feare
           of
           falling
           away
           from
           grace
           ?
           no
           such
           matter
           :
           
             for
             it
             is
             God
             that
             worketh
             in
             you
             both
             the
             will
             and
             the
             deede
             of
             his
             good
             pleasure
             .
          
           They
           must
           feare
           and
           tremble
           not
           because
           they
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           haue
           to
           doe
           with
           God
           ;
           whose
           presence
           ,
           whose
           loue
           and
           goodnesse
           ,
           whose
           maiestie
           and
           greatnesse
           ,
           whose
           purity
           and
           holinesse
           are
           all
           exceeding
           dreadfull
           and
           terrible
           ,
           and
           require
           much
           reuerence
           ,
           much
           awe
           and
           godly
           feare
           ,
           from
           such
           as
           are
           to
           deale
           with
           him
           ,
           especially
           in
           such
           weighty
           matters
           as
           concerne
           their
           soules
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           euident
           by
           
           paralelling
           this
           place
           ,
           with
           some
           other
           Scriptures
           that
           expound
           it
           .
           as
           Psal.
           2.
           10.
           
           
             Serue
             the
             Lord
             with
             feare
             ,
             and
             reioyce
             with
             trembling
             .
          
           Ioy
           and
           trembling
           can
           neuer
           stand
           together
           ,
           if
           you
           take
           trembling
           for
           a
           ●…lauish
           feare
           ,
           or
           a
           feare
           of
           falling
           away
           from
           grace
           .
           So
           Psal.
           4.
           4.
           
             stand
             in
             awe
             and
             sinne
             not
             .
             Psal.
          
           33.
           8.
           
           
             Let
             all
             the
             earth
             feare
             the
             Lord
             :
             let
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             world
             stand
             in
             awe
             of
             him
             .
             Psal.
          
           34.
           7.
           
           
             O
             feare
             the
             Lord
             yee
             his
             Saints
             :
             for
             there
             is
             no
             want
             to
             them
             that
             feare
             him
             .
             Psal.
          
           5.
           7.
           
           
             I
             will
             come
             into
             thy
             house
             in
             the
             multitude
             of
             thy
             mercies
             :
             and
             in
             thy
             feare
             will
             I
             worship
             towards
             thine
             holy
             Temple
             .
             Psal.
          
           89.
           7.
           
           
             God
             is
             greatly
             to
             be
             feared
             in
             the
             assemblie
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             had
             in
             reuerence
             ,
             of
             all
             them
             that
             are
             about
             him
             .
             Ier.
          
           5.
           22.
           
           
             Feare
             yee
             not
             mee
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ?
             Will
             yee
             not
             tremble
             at
             my
             presence
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
          
           and
           Hosea
           .
           3.
           3.
           
           
             They
             shall
             feare
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             his
             goodnesse
             in
             the
             latter
             daies
             :
          
           which
           places
           being
           compared
           with
           this
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           proue
           that
           this
           feare
           which
           hee
           intendeth
           ,
           is
           onely
           a
           filiall
           and
           louing
           feare
           ,
           of
           not
           offending
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           feare
           of
           falling
           away
           from
           grace
           :
           that
           of
           Heb.
           12.
           28.
           will
           iully
           cleare
           it
           .
           
             Wherfore
             we
             receiuing
             a
             kingdome
             which
             cannot
             be
             moued
             ,
             let
             vs
             haue
             grace
             whereby
             we
             may
             serue
             God
             acceptablie
             ,
             with
             reuerence
             and
             godly
             feare
             ;
             for
             our
             God
             is
             a
             consuming
             fire
             .
          
           The
           place
           is
           worth
           the
           obseruing
           .
           The
           Saints
           o●…
           God
           haue
           receiued
           such
           a
           kingdome
           which
           cannot
           bee
           moued
           ;
           and
           yet
           they
           must
           serue
           God
           with
           reuerence
           and
           godly
           feare
           .
           But
           is
           this
           feare
           ,
           a
           feare
           of
           loosing
           their
           kingdome
           and
           graces
           ?
           no
           :
           they
           are
           so
           firme
           and
           sure
           that
           they
           neede
           not
           feare
           the
           losse
           of
           them
           ,
           
             they
             are
             a
             kingdome
             which
             cannot
             bee
             moued
             .
          
           What
           is
           it
           then
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           thus
           reuerence
           and
           feare
           ?
           it
           is
           onely
           the
           glory
           ,
           the
           maiestie
           ,
           and
           almighty
           power
           of
           God
           :
           
             they
             must
             serue
             God
             acceptablie
             ,
             with
             reuerence
             and
             godly
             feare
             ,
             because
             that
             hee
             is
             a
             consuming
             fire
             .
          
           So
           that
           this
           place
           being
           onely
           meant
           of
           a
           religious
           ,
           godly
           deuout
           and
           filiall
           feare
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           chiefest
           preseruatiue
           against
           Apostacie
           ,
           it
           makes
           not
           for
           you
           but
           against
           you
           .
        
         
           The
           seuenth
           objection
           that
           may
           be
           made
           against
           mee
           is
           
           this
           .
           The
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           
             may
             bee
             led
             away
             with
             the
             error
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             fall
             from
             their
             owne
             stedfastnesse
             ,
          
           
           2
           Pet.
           3.
           17.
           
           Therefore
           they
           may
           fall
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           Antecedent
           is
           false
           and
           not
           warranted
           
           by
           this
           place
           of
           Peter
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           manifest
           and
           proue
           by
           these
           subsequent
           and
           insuing
           reasons
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           this
           place
           of
           Peter
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           meere
           exhortation
           to
           vigilancie
           and
           circumspection
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           being
           seduced
           by
           Heretickes
           and
           false
           teachers
           .
           
             You
             therefore
             my
             brethren
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             seeing
             that
             you
             know
             these
             things
             ,
             beware
             least
             you
             being
             led
             away
             with
             the
             error
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             fall
             from
             your
             owne
             stedfastnesse
             .
          
           Which
           words
           ,
           being
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           bare
           admonition
           and
           exhortation
           ,
           to
           beware
           of
           seducing
           Heretickes
           ,
           doe
           not
           necessarily
           implie
           a
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           admonitions
           ,
           caueates
           ,
           and
           exhortations
           to
           beware
           of
           being
           seduced
           ,
           are
           maine
           preseruatiues
           and
           helpes
           against
           Apostacie
           :
           they
           are
           the
           meanes
           which
           God
           himself
           hath
           prouided
           to
           keepe
           vs
           from
           Apostacie
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           these
           admonitions
           and
           exhortations
           they
           only
           stirre
           vs
           vp
           to
           vse
           the
           meanes
           to
           perseuere
           :
           Circumspection
           and
           vigilancie
           are
           these
           chiefest
           meanes
           to
           preserue
           and
           keepe
           vs
           from
           falling
           ;
           and
           this
           place
           of
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           but
           quicken
           and
           incourage
           vs
           for
           to
           vse
           these
           meanes
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           doth
           not
           necessarily
           implie
           that
           a
           man
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           because
           God
           doth
           oft-times
           admonish
           his
           Saints
           to
           beware
           of
           being
           seduced
           ,
           when
           as
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           be
           seduced
           .
           Christ
           tells
           vs
           expresly
           ,
           
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             the
             elect
             to
             bee
             seduced
             ,
             Math.
          
           24.
           24.
           
           Marke
           13.
           22.
           and
           yet
           in
           these
           very
           places
           hee
           admonisheth
           them
           to
           beware
           of
           false
           Christs
           and
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           be
           seduced
           and
           deceiued
           by
           them
           :
           which
           is
           the
           same
           case
           with
           this
           of
           Peter
           :
           For
           Peter
           hee
           writes
           this
           Epistle
           to
           the
           elect
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           then
           admonisheth
           them
           to
           beware
           of
           being
           seduced
           ,
           when
           as
           Christ
           himselfe
           assured
           vs
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             them
             to
             bee
             seduced
          
           ;
           therefore
           this
           place
           being
           but
           a
           bare
           exhortation
           ,
           yeelds
           you
           but
           this
           absurd
           and
           disioynted
           Argument
           .
           The
           Saints
           of
           God
           are
           exhorted
           to
           vse
           the
           meanes
           to
           perseuere
           ,
           they
           are
           admonished
           to
           beware
           of
           seducers
           ,
           when
           as
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           
           bee
           seduced
           ;
           therefore
           they
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           Or
           ,
           Admonitions
           and
           cautions
           are
           the
           meanes
           to
           preserue
           the
           Saints
           from
           falling
           from
           grace
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Saints
           to
           whom
           these
           admonitions
           and
           cautions
           are
           giuen
           ,
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           which
           how
           well
           it
           followes
           ,
           I
           referre
           it
           to
           the
           reader
           for
           to
           judge
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Antecedent
           is
           not
           warranted
           by
           this
           place
           ,
           admitting
           that
           this
           exhortation
           did
           necessarily
           implie
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           might
           
             be
             seduced
             with
             the
             Error
             of
             the
             wicked
             :
          
           For
           the
           Apostle
           bids
           them
           not
           to
           beware
           of
           falling
           from
           the
           seeds
           and
           habits
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           stedfastnesse
           of
           Grace
           .
           
             Beware
             lest
             you
             fall
             from
             your
             owne
             stedfastnesse
             .
          
           Now
           grace
           ,
           or
           the
           habite
           and
           seed
           of
           grace
           ,
           is
           one
           thing
           ,
           stedfastnesse
           of
           grace
           another
           :
           the
           one
           is
           the
           tree
           ,
           the
           other
           but
           the
           fruite
           :
           the
           one
           is
           the
           essence
           ,
           the
           other
           but
           the
           degree
           of
           grace
           .
           Wee
           grant
           that
           a
           man
           may
           fall
           from
           the
           stedfastnesse
           and
           the
           degree
           of
           grace
           ,
           but
           yet
           it
           followes
           not
           ,
           that
           therefore
           hee
           may
           fall
           totally
           or
           finally
           from
           the
           habit
           and
           seed
           of
           grace
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           distinct
           and
           different
           things
           ,
           of
           a
           distinct
           and
           different
           nature
           .
           Therefore
           though
           I
           grant
           you
           all
           that
           this
           place
           can
           yeeld
           you
           ,
           yet
           it
           makes
           not
           for
           your
           purpose
           ;
           it
           proues
           no
           more
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           may
           fall
           from
           the
           degrees
           of
           grace
           ,
           which
           I
           doe
           not
           denie
           ,
           but
           it
           comes
           not
           to
           the
           habit
           and
           seed
           of
           grace
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           things
           in
           question
           :
           and
           so
           it
           is
           impertinent
           .
        
         
           The
           eigth
           objection
           which
           may
           bee
           made
           against
           mee
           is
           
           that
           of
           the
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           12.
           
           
             Let
             him
             that
             thinketh
             hee
             standeth
             take
             heed
             lest
             hee
             fall
             :
          
           that
           of
           Heb.
           3.
           12.
           
           
             Take
             heed
             brethren
             ,
             lest
             there
             bee
             in
             any
             of
             you
             an
             euill
             heart
             of
             vnbeliefe
             ,
             in
             departing
             from
             the
             liuing
             God
             ,
          
           and
           that
           of
           Heb.
           4.
           1.
           11.
           
           
             Let
             vs
             therefore
             feare
             ,
             lest
             a
             promise
             being
             left
             vs
             ,
             of
             entring
             into
             his
             rest
             ,
             any
             of
             you
             should
             seeme
             to
             come
             short
             of
             it
             :
             Let
             vs
             labour
             therefore
             to
             enter
             into
             that
             rest
             ,
             lest
             any
             man
             fall
             after
             the
             same
             example
             of
             vnbeliefe
             .
          
           From
           which
           places
           this
           Argument
           may
           bee
           framed
           .
           The
           Saints
           of
           God
           are
           admonished
           to
           take
           heed
           lest
           they
           fall
           and
           depart
           from
           God
           through
           vnbeliefe
           ,
           and
           so
           come
           short
           of
           heauen
           ;
           therefore
           they
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           argument
           followes
           not
           ,
           because
           these
           admonitions
           
           and
           cautions
           serue
           only
           to
           further
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           in
           this
           their
           perseuerance
           ,
           they
           are
           helpes
           and
           meanes
           to
           preserue
           and
           keepe
           them
           from
           falling
           ;
           and
           therefore
           doe
           not
           necessarily
           imply
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           sall
           from
           grace
           ,
           of
           which
           see
           more
           in
           the
           answer
           to
           the
           precedent
           argument
           .
           Now
           for
           the
           places
           themselues
           -
           I
           shall
           answer
           them
           particularly
           .
           For
           that
           of
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           12.
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           it
           makes
           not
           against
           me
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           spoken
           only
           to
           hypocrites
           and
           presumptuous
           men
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           :
           to
           such
           as
           
             thinke
             they
             stand
          
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           such
           as
           doe
           truly
           
             stand
             by
             faith
          
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           spoken
           only
           to
           awaken
           men
           out
           of
           their
           carnall
           securitie
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           them
           warie
           of
           committing
           sinne
           for
           feare
           of
           Gods
           temporall
           judgements
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           spoken
           only
           to
           preserue
           and
           keepe
           men
           from
           falling
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           proue
           that
           they
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           So
           that
           your
           Argument
           from
           this
           place
           will
           bee
           no
           more
           but
           this
           :
           Hypocrites
           ,
           presumptuous
           ,
           and
           secure
           men
           ,
           must
           beware
           lest
           they
           fall
           :
           therefore
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           which
           followes
           not
           at
           all
           .
           For
           that
           of
           Hebr.
           3.
           12.
           
           I
           answer
           :
           that
           it
           was
           spoken
           to
           all
           the
           Hebrewes
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           to
           such
           of
           them
           as
           were
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           no
           more
           in
           effect
           but
           this
           :
           Brethren
           ,
           let
           euery
           one
           of
           you
           search
           and
           trie
           his
           owne
           heart
           ,
           for
           feare
           lèst
           hee
           should
           haue
           an
           vnbeleeuing
           heart
           ,
           and
           so
           should
           depart
           from
           God
           at
           last
           :
           which
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           true
           belee●…ers
           can
           neuer
           doe
           ,
           Ier.
           32.
           40.
           
           Iohn
           6.
           68.
           and
           1
           Iob.
           2.
           19.
           
           And
           as
           for
           that
           of
           Hebr.
           4.
           1.
           11.
           it
           is
           no
           more
           in
           substance
           but
           this
           :
           Brethren
           ,
           you
           haue
           a
           gratious
           and
           pretious
           promise
           made
           vnto
           you
           ,
           of
           entring
           into
           the
           heauenly
           Canaan
           ,
           see
           therefore
           that
           you
           labour
           ,
           and
           striue
           to
           enter
           into
           it
           ,
           lest
           you
           come
           short
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           lose
           the
           benefit
           and
           comfort
           of
           this
           promise
           .
           What
           are
           these
           two
           places
           to
           this
           falling
           away
           from
           grace
           ?
           surely
           ,
           nothing
           at
           all
           .
           All
           men
           must
           examine
           their
           hearts
           to
           see
           whether
           they
           are
           sincere
           and
           vpright
           :
           all
           must
           striue
           to
           enter
           into
           Gods
           rest
           ,
           else
           they
           shall
           neuer
           doe
           it
           .
           Therefore
           a
           regenerate
           Saint
           os
           God
           may
           fall
           
           from
           grace
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           ridiculous
           and
           strange
           Nonsequitur
           .
           To
           these
           admonitions
           I
           will
           adde
           that
           of
           Rom.
           11.
           8.
           place
           much
           infisted
           vpon
           .
           
             Be
             not
             high
             minded
             but
             feare
             .
          
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           first
           ,
           That
           this
           is
           spoken
           to
           all
           beleeuing
           Ge●…tiles
           ,
           who
           had
           taken
           vpon
           them
           the
           outward
           profession
           of
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           particular
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           those
           〈◊〉
           regenerate
           men
           that
           were
           among
           them
           :
           for
           they
           need
           not
           feare
           a
           breaking
           off
           :
           for
           Christ
           himselfe
           commands
           them
           no●…
           to
           feare
           ,
           Luke
           12.
           32.
           
           
             Feare
             not
             little
             flocke
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             your
             Fathers
             will
             to
             giue
             you
             a
             kingdome
             .
          
           Christ
           hath
           assured
           them
           ,
           
             that
             they
             〈◊〉
             neuer
             perish
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             shall
             eu●…r
             plucke
             them
             out
             of
             ●…is
             ,
             or
             bis
             Fathers
             hands
             ,
             Iohn
          
           10.
           28.
           that
           
             Nothing
             shall
             euer
             separate
             them
             from
             that
             loue
             of
             God
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             the●…
             Lord.
             Rom.
          
           8.
           39.
           and
           therefore
           they
           need
           not
           feare
           this
           breaking
           off
           from
           Christ
           :
           so
           that
           this
           place
           must
           bee
           applied
           to
           the
           whole
           visible
           Church
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           and
           not
           to
           the
           Elect
           ,
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           particular
           Saints
           of
           God
           within
           the
           Church
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           answer
           .
           That
           this
           is
           spoken
           only
           by
           
             way
             of
             counsell
             and
             aduice
          
           ,
           to
           admonish
           the
           Gentiles
           how
           they
           should
           carry
           themselues
           towards
           the
           Iewes
           :
           that
           they
           ,
           should
           not
           therefore
           contemne
           the
           Iewes
           and
           〈◊〉
           ouer
           them
           ,
           because
           that
           God
           had
           cast
           off
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           had
           chosen
           them
           to
           be
           his
           people
           in
           their
           roome
           :
           but
           that
           they
           should
           carry
           themselues
           louingly
           and
           humbly
           toward●…
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           once
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           might
           be
           so
           againe
           for
           ought
           they
           knew
           :
           and
           God
           might
           as
           well
           cast
           off
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           grow
           insolent
           and
           sinne
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           the
           Iewes
           againe
           in●…o
           his
           fauour
           ,
           as
           hee
           did
           cast
           off
           the
           Iewes
           to
           receiue
           them
           .
           What
           then
           makes
           this
           to
           your
           purpose
           ?
           God
           may
           reject
           the
           Gentiles
           and
           receiue
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           therefore
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           and
           members
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           is
           no
           good
           consequent
           .
           〈◊〉
           I
           answer
           with
           Anselme
           in
           his
           Exposition
           vpon
           this
           chapter
           ,
           that
           this
           
           place
           here
           is
           but
           a
           friendly
           admonition
           ,
           and
           a
           godly
           exhortation
           ,
           not
           to
           a
           seruile
           ,
           but
           to
           a
           〈◊〉
           feare
           which
           is
           the
           chiefest
           meanes
           to
           keepe
           vs
           close
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           restraine
           and
           awe
           vs
           ,
           
             so
             th●…t
             wee
             shall
             not
             d●…part
             fro●…●…im
             Ier.
          
           32.
           40.
           
           therefore
           this
           being
           but
           an
           exhortation
           vnto
           such
           a
           grace
           as
           is
           one
           of
           the
           chiefest
           meanes
           to
           keepe
           vs
           from
           falling
           from
           the
           state
           of
           Grace
           ,
           cannot
           implie
           a
           fall
           from
           grace
           as
           you
           pretend
           it
           doth
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           
             are
             humble
             ,
             meeke
             ,
             and
             lowly
             men
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             high-minded
             ,
             nor
             haughti●…
             hearted
             ,
          
           and
           they
           alwayes
           
             stand
             in
             awe
             of
             God
             ,
             Psal.
          
           131.
           1.
           2.
           
           Psal.
           39.
           2.
           
           Isai.
           61.
           1.
           
           Math.
           5.
           3.
           5.
           cap.
           11.
           29.
           
           Gal.
           5.
           22
           ,
           23.
           
             and
             Col.
          
           3.
           12.
           therefore
           they
           need
           not
           feare
           to
           be
           dissected
           or
           broken
           off
           from
           Christ
           for
           pride
           and
           arrogance
           :
           and
           so
           they
           are
           not
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           this
           admonition
           and
           aduice
           of
           Paul
           :
           at
           least
           not
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           the
           punishment
           of
           that
           sinne
           ,
           which
           Paul
           doth
           here
           dehort
           the
           Gentiles
           from
           .
           All
           these
           admonitions
           and
           cautions
           therefore
           which
           you
           here
           obiect
           ,
           make
           nothing
           at
           all
           against
           me
           :
           they
           serue
           only
           
             in
             maiorem
             cautelam
          
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Saints
           more
           wary
           ,
           not
           lesse
           firme
           and
           stable
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           .
        
         
           The
           ninth
           objection
           which
           may
           bee
           framed
           against
           mee
           ,
           
           is
           that
           of
           the
           1
           Cor.
           16.
           13.
           
           Watch
           you
           and
           stand
           fast
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           quitte
           you
           like
           men
           ,
           bee
           strong
           .
           That
           of
           Phil.
           4.
           1.
           stand
           fast
           in
           the
           Lord.
           That
           of
           Heb.
           4.
           14.
           
           Hold
           fast
           your
           profession
           ;
           That
           of
           Re●…
           .
           2.
           25
           ,
           46.
           
           Hold
           fast
           till
           I
           come
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           These
           exhortations
           intimate
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           else
           they
           were
           but
           idle
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           
           much
           deceiued
           .
           For
           the
           end
           of
           these
           and
           such
           like
           exhortations
           ,
           is
           but
           ,
           
             currenti
             calcar
          
           :
           to
           put
           spurres
           to
           a
           running
           horse
           :
           to
           incite
           ,
           incourage
           ,
           and
           stirre
           vp
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           to
           greater
           stedfastnesse
           ,
           and
           immobilitie
           in
           faith
           :
           to
           roote
           ,
           settle
           ,
           and
           ground
           them
           more
           firmely
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           :
           and
           to
           helpe
           them
           on
           in
           their
           constant
           and
           finall
           perseuerance
           ;
           this
           is
           their
           maine
           and
           only
           end
           ;
           that
           men
           may
           bee
           more
           resolute
           ,
           firme
           ,
           and
           stable
           ,
           then
           they
           were
           before
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           doe
           not
           necessarily
           intimate
           or
           implie
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           may
           fall
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           .
           This
           I
           shall
           euidence
           and
           make
           plaine
           by
           some
           few
           familiar
           examples
           .
           A
           Captaine
           who
           hath
           a
           regiment
           of
           resolute
           and
           valiant
           Souldiers
           ,
           who
           will
           rather
           die
           ,
           then
           turn●…
           
           their
           backes
           and
           flie
           ,
           being
           to
           incounter
           with
           an
           enemie
           ,
           speakes
           thus
           vnto
           them
           .
           Sirs
           ,
           now
           you
           must
           stand
           close
           vnto
           it
           ,
           or
           else
           you
           are
           vndone
           :
           wherefore
           plucke
           vp
           your
           spirits
           ,
           and
           your
           courage
           ,
           shew
           your
           valour
           ,
           maintaine
           your
           credit
           and
           your
           honour
           ,
           and
           rather
           sacrifice
           your
           liues
           vnto
           the
           enemies
           sword
           ,
           then
           staine
           your
           honour
           by
           a
           dangerous
           flight
           :
           Doe
           these
           words
           of
           exhortation
           and
           incouragement
           ,
           necessarily
           imply
           ,
           that
           the
           Souldiers
           would
           trust
           their
           heeles
           before
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           turne
           their
           backes
           vnto
           their
           enemies
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           thus
           incouraged
           and
           exhorted
           for
           to
           fight
           ?
           should
           these
           Soulders
           take
           these
           words
           as
           a
           disparagement
           and
           blemish
           to
           their
           valour
           ?
           nothing
           lesse
           :
           for
           they
           are
           words
           of
           incouragement
           only
           ,
           not
           of
           diffidence
           and
           distrust
           .
           A
           man
           that
           cannot
           swimme
           is
           fallen
           into
           a
           deepe
           ,
           swift
           ,
           and
           broad
           riuer
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           is
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           drowned
           :
           one
           that
           is
           standing
           by
           perceiuing
           this
           his
           danger
           ,
           casteth
           a
           rope
           vnto
           him
           for
           to
           pull
           him
           ou●…
           ;
           of
           which
           when
           he
           hath
           taken
           hold
           ,
           hee
           then
           doth
           vse
           these
           words
           vnto
           him
           :
           hold
           fast
           the
           rope
           ,
           and
           be
           sure
           not
           to
           let
           it
           goe
           ,
           or
           else
           you
           will
           be
           drowned
           :
           doe
           these
           words
           of
           his
           implie
           ,
           that
           the
           other
           will
           let
           goe
           the
           rope
           and
           not
           hold
           it
           fast
           ?
           no
           ,
           hee
           is
           in
           danger
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           will
           bee
           sure
           for
           to
           keepe
           his
           hold
           ,
           though
           the
           other
           had
           neuer
           vsed
           these
           words
           unto
           him
           .
           So
           it
           is
           here
           :
           the
           eternall
           life
           and
           welfare
           of
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           depends
           vpon
           their
           spirituall
           prowesse
           ,
           vpon
           their
           holding
           fast
           of
           Christ
           ;
           if
           they
           should
           turne
           their
           backes
           to
           Sathan
           and
           flie
           before
           him
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           let
           goe
           their
           hold
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           were
           vtterly
           vndone
           for
           euer
           ,
           and
           their
           soules
           should
           perish
           .
           Wherefore
           these
           and
           such
           like
           exhortations
           ,
           doe
           not
           necessarily
           implie
           that
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           may
           fall
           away
           from
           the
           state
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           come
           not
           to
           the
           present
           purpose
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           these
           exhortations
           make
           wholly
           for
           mee
           ,
           for
           they
           doe
           all
           implie
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           doe
           stand
           fast
           and
           perseuere
           continually
           in
           grace
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           doe
           so
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           come
           to
           such
           a
           stability
           and
           firmenesse
           in
           grace
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           fall
           away
           or
           be
           remoued
           ,
           and
           therefore
           these
           
           exhortations
           are
           wholly
           against
           you
           .
        
         
           The
           tenth
           objection
           that
           may
           bee
           made
           against
           me
           ,
           are
           
           these
           conditionall
           texts
           of
           Scripture
           following
           ,
           Iohn
           8.
           31.
           51.
           
           
             If
             you
             continue
             in
             my
             words
             ,
             then
             are
             you
             my
             disciples
             indeed
             .
             If
             a
             man
             keepe
             my
             sayings
             hee
             shall
             neuer
             see
             death
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           2.
           
           
             By
             which
             word
             you
             are
             saued
             ,
             if
             you
             k●…epe
             in
             memorie
             what
             I
             preached
             vnto
             you
             ,
          
           1
           Chron.
           28.
           9.
           
           
             If
             thou
             seeke
             him
             ,
             hee
             will
             be
             found
             of
             thee
             :
             but
             if
             thou
             forsake
             him
             ,
             bee
             will
             cast
             thee
             off
             for
             ouer
             .
             Gal.
          
           6.
           9.
           
           
             In
             due
             time
             you
             shall
             reape
             if
             you
             faint
             not
             ,
             Col.
          
           1.
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           
             You
             that
             were
             sometimes
             alienated
             ,
             and
             enemies
             by
             your
             wi●…ked
             workes
             ,
             yet
             now
             hath
             hee
             reconciled
             in
             the
             body
             of
             his
             flesh
             through
             death
             ,
             to
             present
             you
             holy
             ,
             vnblamable
             ,
             and
             irrepròuable
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             if
             you
             continue
             in
             the
             faith
             grounded
             and
             settled
             ,
             and
             bee
             not
             moued
             away
             from
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             Gospell
             which
             you
             haue
             heard
             ,
          
           1
           Thes.
           3.
           8.
           
             now
             wee
             liue
             ,
             if
             you
             stand
             fast
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           2.
           25.
           
           
             Notwithstanding
             she
             shall
             be
             saued
             by
             childe-bearing
             ,
             if
             they
             continue
             in
             faith
             ,
             in
             charity
             and
             holinesse
             with
             sob●…tie
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           12.
           
           
             If
             wee
             denie
             him
             ,
             hee
             will
             also
             denie
             vs
             ,
             Hebr.
          
           3.
           6.
           
             whose
             house
             are
             wee
             ,
             if
             wee
             hold
             fast
             the
             confidence
             and
             reioycing
             of
             the
             hope
             firmely
             vnto
             the
             end
             ,
             and
          
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           10.
           
           
             If
             you
             doe
             these
             things
             you
             shall
             neuer
             fall
             .
          
           These
           condition
           all
           places
           implie
           ,
           that
           a
           true
           regenerate
           man
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           serue
           to
           little
           purpose
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           idle
           and
           and
           superfluous
           .
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           first
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           these
           places
           were
           euer
           recorded
           or
           spoken
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           to
           proue
           that
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           might
           fall
           away
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           neither
           doe
           they
           intimate
           asmuch
           :
           For
           first
           ,
           some
           of
           these
           places
           proue
           no
           more
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           none
           are
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           perseuere
           vnto
           the
           end
           :
           this
           is
           the
           only
           end
           and
           scope
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           Iohn
           8.
           31.
           
           Col.
           1.
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23.
           and
           Heb.
           36
           So
           that
           if
           you
           collect
           any
           argument
           against
           me
           from
           them
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           this
           :
           None
           are
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           none
           are
           reconciled
           truly
           vnto
           God
           ,
           none
           are
           the
           house
           of
           God
           but
           those
           that
           continue
           and
           perseuere
           vnto
           the
           end
           :
           therefore
           ,
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           which
           conse●…uent
           is
           quite
           contradictorie
           and
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Antecedent
           :
           
           whereas
           the
           only
           true
           consequent
           from
           it
           is
           this
           ,
           therefore
           the
           true
           Saints
           of
           God
           can
           neuer
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           greater
           number
           of
           these
           places
           are
           no
           more
           in
           sense
           ,
           and
           substance
           but
           this
           .
           
             Such
             as
             continue
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             they
             shall
             bee
             saued
             ,
          
           as
           Iohn
           8.
           51.
           1
           
           Cor.
           15.
           2.
           
           Gal.
           6.
           9.
           
           Col.
           1.
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           25.
           1
           
           Tim.
           2.
           15.
           
           Heb.
           3.
           6.
           2
           
           Pet.
           1.
           10.
           
           So
           that
           your
           argument
           from
           them
           can
           be
           but
           this
           .
           Such
           only
           as
           continue
           to
           the
           end
           shall
           bee
           saued
           :
           therefore
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           which
           is
           a
           meere
           ridiculous
           inconsequent
           ;
           supposing
           perseuerance
           in
           grace
           ,
           and
           the
           vsing
           of
           the
           meanes
           of
           saluation
           ,
           to
           implie
           a
           necessarie
           possibilitie
           of
           falling
           from
           grace
           ,
           and
           loosing
           of
           saluation
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           other
           places
           that
           are
           objected
           ;
           as
           1
           Chron.
           28.
           9.
           2
           
           Tim.
           2.
           12.
           and
           that
           of
           Rom.
           8.
           13.
           
           
             If
             you
             liue
             after
             the
             flesh
             you
             shall
             die
             :
          
           are
           no
           more
           in
           sense
           and
           substance
           but
           this
           .
           That
           if
           men
           liue
           vngodly
           liues
           ,
           and
           doe
           not
           perseuere
           vnto
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           then
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           saued
           :
           this
           is
           the
           only
           ,
           true
           ,
           and
           proper
           sense
           and
           drift
           of
           these
           places
           and
           nothing
           else
           .
           What
           then
           can
           you
           collect
           from
           them
           ?
           Surely
           no
           more
           but
           this
           .
           Such
           as
           forsake
           God
           and
           liue
           in
           their
           sinnes
           shall
           die
           :
           therefore
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           Or
           ,
           if
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           forsake
           God
           ,
           and
           liue
           in
           their
           sinnes
           without
           repentance
           ,
           they
           shall
           die
           eternally
           ,
           and
           God
           will
           cast
           them
           off
           for
           euer
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           they
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           a
           learned
           and
           profound
           inconsequent
           .
           Reader
           ,
           canst
           thou
           forbeare
           to
           wonder
           at
           such
           arguments
           as
           these
           ,
           which
           are
           all
           composed
           of
           such
           strange
           ,
           ridiculous
           and
           absurd
           consequencies
           ,
           as
           euen
           children
           and
           mad-men
           would
           blush
           for
           to
           produce
           them
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           but
           our
           learned
           and
           profound
           Antagonists
           ,
           (
           who
           haue
           such
           acute
           and
           piercing
           eyes
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           prie
           and
           diue
           beyond
           the
           reach
           of
           ordinarie
           capacities
           ,
           and
           beyond
           the
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           )
           will
           object
           :
           
           that
           all
           these
           places
           are
           applied
           to
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           :
           and
           therefore
           if
           these
           Saints
           could
           not
           fall
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           these
           conditionall
           Scriptures
           would
           bee
           idle
           .
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           
           in
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           that
           the
           generall
           end
           of
           all
           these
           Scriptures
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           informe
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           but
           to
           helpe
           and
           further
           them
           to
           perseuere
           in
           grace
           ;
           by
           exhorting
           them
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           profit
           and
           the
           danger
           of
           perseuering
           ,
           and
           not
           perseuering
           ,
           to
           vse
           those
           meanes
           ,
           as
           care
           ,
           circumspection
           ,
           and
           the
           auoy
           ding
           of
           those
           things
           which
           would
           hinder
           them
           in
           this
           their
           perseuerance
           ,
           as
           might
           inable
           them
           to
           perseuere
           both
           totally
           and
           finally
           ,
           without
           end
           or
           interruption
           ,
           with
           greater
           securitie
           ,
           alacritie
           ,
           speed
           and
           cheerefulnesse
           :
           Wherefore
           they
           doe
           not
           necessarily
           implie
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           may
           fall
           away
           from
           grace
           .
           If
           a
           master
           should
           vse
           these
           words
           vnto
           a
           seruant
           ,
           of
           whose
           care
           and
           faithfulnesse
           he
           is
           fully
           perswaded
           .
           If
           thou
           wilt
           be
           faithfull
           and
           trustie
           still
           ,
           and
           carefull
           in
           my
           businesse
           ,
           I
           will
           then
           reward
           thee
           well
           at
           last
           ,
           but
           if
           thou
           proue
           false
           and
           negligent
           ,
           I
           will
           cast
           thee
           off
           .
           Or
           if
           a
           Father
           hauing
           an
           ingenuous
           ,
           dutifull
           ,
           and
           obedient
           sonne
           ,
           of
           whose
           dutifull
           and
           son-like
           carriage
           hee
           did
           not
           doubt
           ,
           should
           vse
           these
           speeches
           to
           him
           .
           Sonne
           ,
           if
           thou
           continue
           to
           be
           such
           a
           one
           as
           thou
           hast
           beene
           hitherto
           ,
           I
           will
           make
           thee
           mine
           heire
           :
           if
           not
           ,
           I
           will
           disinherit
           thee
           ;
           would
           now
           the
           seruant
           or
           the
           sonne
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           that
           should
           here
           these
           words
           ,
           thinke
           that
           the
           Master
           or
           the
           Father
           ,
           did
           doubt
           of
           the
           seruants
           or
           sonnes
           good
           cariage
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           did
           necessarily
           implie
           by
           these
           their
           words
           ,
           that
           the
           seruant
           and
           the
           sonne
           would
           take
           ill
           courses
           ?
           No
           man
           I
           dare
           say
           would
           be
           fo
           sottish
           as
           to
           make
           such
           a
           construction
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           but
           euery
           one
           would
           take
           them
           as
           a
           great
           incouragement
           ,
           as
           a
           meanes
           to
           cause
           the
           seruant
           and
           the
           sonne
           ,
           to
           continue
           such
           as
           they
           had
           bin
           before
           ,
           and
           as
           an
           antidote
           to
           keepe
           them
           from
           ill
           courses
           .
           Iust
           so
           stands
           the
           case
           betweene
           God
           and
           his
           Saints
           .
           Hee
           is
           their
           Master
           and
           their
           Father
           ,
           they
           are
           his
           seruants
           and
           his
           children
           :
           When
           ther●…ore
           they
           heare
           such
           conditionall
           speeches
           in
           the
           Scripturet
           as
           these
           ,
           
             If
             you
             continue
             stedfast
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             if
             you
             indure
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             if
             you
             faint
             not
             ,
             you
             shall
             be
             saued
             ,
             but
             if
             you
             forsake
             me
             ,
             if
             you
             giue
             ouer
             before
          
           you
           come
           vnto
           your
           journies
           end
           ,
           and
           turne
           backe
           vnto
           your
           sinnes
           ,
           I
           will
           then
           cast
           you
           off
           and
           you
           shall
           be
           damned
           .
           What
           shall
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           now
           make
           this
           exposition
           of
           these
           and
           such
           
           like
           places
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           distrust
           them
           ,
           and
           doubt
           of
           their
           fidelitie
           towards
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           affraid
           that
           they
           will
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           and
           cast
           off
           this
           yoke
           ?
           that
           these
           speeches
           of
           God
           doe
           necessarily
           implie
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           ?
           God
           forbid
           ,
           for
           this
           would
           breed
           such
           a
           jealousie
           betweene
           God
           and
           his
           Saints
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           them
           would
           neuer
           trust
           the
           other
           :
           God
           then
           should
           neuer
           trust
           his
           Saints
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           would
           neuer
           trust
           him
           with
           any
           thing
           ,
           much
           lesse
           with
           the
           keeping
           of
           their
           soules
           .
           Wee
           finde
           by
           common
           experience
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           will
           trust
           another
           ,
           nor
           yet
           beleeue
           another
           who
           dares
           not
           for
           to
           trust
           and
           beleeue
           him
           ;
           because
           he
           reputes
           such
           a
           one
           who
           dares
           not
           for
           to
           trust
           him
           as
           his
           enemie
           ,
           and
           as
           one
           that
           doth
           vilifie
           and
           disparage
           him
           :
           If
           God
           therefore
           were
           jealous
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           who
           are
           his
           
             friends
             ,
             and
             his
             best
             beloued
             ,
             to
             whom
             hee
             doth
             communicate
             his
             secrets
             and
             his
             will
             ,
          
           they
           would
           not
           ,
           nay
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           put
           their
           trust
           ●…n
           him
           ,
           Yea
           ,
           it
           would
           cause
           them
           for
           to
           call
           his
           promises
           and
           truth
           into
           question
           ,
           wherein
           hee
           hath
           promised
           to
           preserue
           them
           from
           
             Apostacie
             ,
             to
             keepe
             them
             from
             falling
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             his
             feare
             into
             their
             hearts
             that
             they
             should
             not
             depart
             from
             him
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           must
           and
           doe
           ,
           take
           all
           these
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           so
           many
           motiues
           and
           incouragements
           ,
           both
           from
           the
           danger
           and
           the
           profit
           ,
           to
           stirre
           them
           vp
           to
           a
           finall
           ,
           constant
           ,
           vigilant
           ,
           circumspect
           ,
           and
           cheerefull
           perseuerance
           in
           grace
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           true
           ,
           the
           proper
           and
           only
           vse
           and
           end
           of
           them
           :
           So
           that
           these
           objections
           and
           arguments
           ,
           which
           you
           ●…rame
           from
           these
           and
           such
           like
           Scriptures
           ,
           are
           but
           friuolous
           and
           idle
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           meere
           inconsequencies
           ,
           and
           come
           not
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           by
           the
           helpe
           and
           assistance
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           doe
           a●…waies
           perfor●…e
           these
           conditions
           ;
           they
           doe
           continue
           stedfast
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           they
           doe
           perseuere
           vnto
           the
           end
           ,
           they
           are
           alwayes
           adding
           one
           grace
           vnto
           another
           ,
           
             they
             doe
             still
             hold
             on
             their
             way
             ,
             they
             still
             grow
             stronger
             and
             stronger
             ,
             they
             mount
             vp
             with
             wings
             as
             Eagles
             ,
             they
             runne
             and
             are
             not
             wearie
             ,
             they
             walke
             and
             doe
             not
             faint
             ,
             they
             walke
             in
             gods
             statutes
             ,
             and
             they
             keepe
             his
             iuagements
             and
             doe
             them
             .
             Iob
          
           17.
           9.
           
           Isai.
           49.
           31.
           
           〈◊〉
           .
           36.
           27.
           
           therefore
           they
           shall
           neuer
           fall
           ,
           therefore
           they
           shall
           be
           saued
           :
           so
           that
           these
           conditionall
           speeches
           proue
           only
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           fall
           from
           grace
           ;
           because
           that
           God
           doth
           alwayes
           inable
           them
           for
           to
           performe
           the
           conditions
           .
        
         
           The
           eleuenth
           obiection
           which
           may
           be
           made
           against
           mee
           is
           that
           of
           Heb.
           10.
           35
           ,
           38.
           
           
             Cast
             not
             away
             your
             confidence
             which
          
           
           
             hath
             great
             recompence
             of
             reward
             .
             If
             any
             man
             draw
             backe
             ,
             my
             soule
             shall
             haue
             no
             pleasure
             in
             him
             .
          
           From
           whence
           this
           argument
           may
           bee
           framed
           .
           The
           Saints
           of
           God
           
             may
             cast
             away
             their
             confidence
             ,
             draw
             backe
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             loose
             Gods
             fauour
             :
          
           therefore
           they
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           Antecedent
           is
           false
           
           and
           is
           not
           warranted
           by
           the
           text
           .
           That
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           may
           
             cast
             away
             their
             confidence
          
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           text
           it selfe
           doth
           not
           warrant
           it
           .
           For
           two
           reasons
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           these
           words
           ,
           
             cast
             not
             away
             your
             confidence
             ,
             &c.
          
           are
           nothig
           else
           but
           an
           earnest
           exhortation
           which
           the
           Apostle
           makes
           to
           the
           Hebrewes
           ,
           to
           cause
           them
           to
           continue
           constant
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           assurance
           of
           Gods
           loue
           to
           them
           ,
           mauger
           all
           those
           afflictions
           which
           did
           befall
           them
           :
           they
           are
           nothing
           else
           but
           an
           exhortation
           vnto
           constancie
           and
           perseuerance
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           doe
           not
           imply
           a
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           All
           the
           argument
           that
           you
           can
           haue
           from
           these
           words
           in
           this
           sense
           is
           this
           .
           The
           Hebrewes
           are
           exhorted
           to
           perseuere
           in
           grace
           ,
           therefore
           they
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           which
           is
           but
           a
           nugatory
           ,
           and
           absurd
           inconsequent
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           vs
           in
           the
           former
           verse
           ,
           that
           these
           Hebrewes
           were
           assured
           of
           their
           saluation
           ,
           
             and
             that
             they
             kn●…w
             that
             they
             had
             in
             heauen
             a
             farre
             better
             and
             induring
             substance
             ,
          
           then
           their
           earthly
           goods
           and
           possessions
           were
           :
           therefore
           these
           subsequent
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           doe
           not
           necessarily
           intimate
           ,
           that
           these
           Hebrewes
           might
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           and
           so
           loose
           that
           heauenly
           substance
           and
           treasure
           of
           which
           they
           were
           assured
           :
           for
           then
           this
           would
           contradict
           his
           former
           words
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           that
           certaintie
           of
           saluation
           which
           hee
           had
           attributed
           to
           them
           before
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           admit
           that
           these
           Hebrewes
           might
           cast
           away
           their
           confidence
           and
           assurance
           of
           Gods
           loue
           ,
           and
           call
           their
           saluation
           into
           question
           in
           times
           of
           pressure
           &
           affliction
           ,
           yet
           it
           followes
           
           not
           ,
           that
           therefore
           they
           might
           cast
           away
           their
           faith
           ,
           and
           those
           habits
           and
           seeds
           of
           grace
           which
           were
           within
           them
           :
           for
           the
           strongest
           faith
           may
           doubt
           and
           stagger
           now
           and
           then
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           haue
           most
           grace
           ,
           may
           in
           times
           of
           pressure
           and
           temptation
           ,
           call
           Gods
           eternall
           loue
           and
           fauour
           to
           them
           ●…to
           question
           ,
           and
           yet
           their
           faith
           and
           graces
           may
           not
           faile
           .
           Christians
           may
           cast
           away
           or
           loose
           their
           confidence
           ,
           and
           the
           comfortable
           assurance
           of
           Gods
           loue
           &
           fauour
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           but
           a
           degree
           and
           fruite
           of
           faith
           )
           though
           their
           faith
           and
           graces
           do
           habitually
           remaine
           within
           them
           .
           Wherefore
           make
           the
           most
           you
           can
           of
           this
           exhortation
           ,
           your
           collection
           from
           it
           will
           bee
           onely
           this
           .
           The
           Saints
           of
           God
           may
           loose
           the
           degrees
           and
           acts
           of
           grace
           ;
           therefore
           they
           may
           fall
           from
           the
           habits
           and
           state
           of
           grace
           :
           which
           is
           but
           a
           meere
           Noniquitur
           .
           For
           the
           other
           part
           of
           the
           Antecedent
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           may
           
             draw
             backe
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             loose
             his
             fauour
             .
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           take
           this
           word
           
             draw
             backe
          
           ,
           for
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           the
           losse
           of
           the
           degrees
           of
           their
           loue
           ,
           and
           vnion
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           not
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           )
           then
           I
           agree
           it
           .
           But
           if
           you
           take
           it
           for
           a
           totall
           withdrawing
           of
           their
           soules
           frō
           God
           ,
           for
           a
           totall
           Apostacie
           and
           falling
           from
           God
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           true
           and
           proper
           meaning
           of
           the
           Apostle
           )
           then
           I
           denie
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           not
           warranted
           by
           the
           text
           .
           For
           those
           that
           thus
           draw
           backe
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           any
           such
           as
           are
           true
           beleeuers
           ,
           and
           truly
           ingra●…ted
           into
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           but
           onely
           hypocrites
           and
           such
           as
           made
           an
           outward
           formall
           shew
           and
           profession
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           had
           neuer
           any
           true
           and
           justifying
           faith
           at
           all
           within
           them
           ;
           which
           appeares
           most
           euidently
           by
           these
           two
           reasons
           ,
           taken
           from
           the
           very
           text
           it selfe
           .
           
             The
             iust
             shall
             liue
             by
             faith
             :
             but
             if
             any
             man
             draw
             backe
             ,
             my
             soule
             shall
             haue
             no
             pleasure
             in
             him
             .
          
           The
           just
           men
           who
           haue
           a
           true
           and
           liuing
           faith
           ,
           are
           here
           put
           in
           opposition
           to
           those
           that
           haue
           it
           not
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           outward
           shew
           .
           Those
           that
           haue
           this
           true
           and
           sauing
           faith
           ,
           they
           
             liue
             by
          
           it
           ,
           their
           faith
           doth
           liue
           and
           hold
           out
           euen
           in
           times
           of
           persecu●…ion
           ,
           it
           neuer
           dies
           nor
           yet
           expires
           :
           those
           who
           haue
           not
           this
           true
           and
           liuing
           faith
           ,
           and
           yet
           make
           an
           outward
           profession
           and
           shew
           of
           faith
           in
           times
           of
           peace
           ,
           they
           
           alwaies
           doe
           and
           will
           
             draw
             backe
          
           in
           times
           of
           triall
           ;
           
             when
             persecution
             ariseth
             because
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             and
             by
             they
             are
             offended
             ,
             like
             the
             stonie
             ground
             .
             Math.
          
           13.
           
           2●…
           .
           they
           will
           rather
           
             draw
             backe
          
           from
           God
           then
           suffer
           for
           him
           :
           
             therefore
             Gods
             soule
             shall
             haue
             no
             pleasure
             in
             them
             .
          
           Which
           Antithesis
           betweene
           the
           
             iust
             ,
             who
             liue
             by
             faith
             ,
          
           and
           those
           that
           
             draw
             backe
          
           ,
           proues
           vndeniablie
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           draw
           backe
           are
           no
           true
           beleeuers
           who
           liue
           by
           faith
           ,
           but
           onely
           hypocrites
           and
           such
           beleeuers
           who
           had
           no
           truth
           of
           grace
           at
           all
           within
           them
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           euidently
           proued
           by
           the
           Antithesis
           in
           the
           next
           insuing
           verse
           .
           
             But
             wee
          
           (
           that
           is
           wee
           who
           are
           true
           beleeuers
           )
           
             are
             not
             of
             them
             who
             draw
             backe
             vnto
             perdition
             :
          
           wee
           neuer
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           nor
           yet
           deny
           the
           profession
           of
           Gods
           name
           :
           
             but
             of
             them
             that
             beleeue
             to
             the
             sauing
             of
             the
             soule
             :
          
           our
           faith
           it
           alwaies
           continues
           to
           the
           
           end
           ,
           and
           wee
           doe
           alwaies
           
             receiue
             the
             end
          
           and
           fruite
           of
           it
           ,
           
             euen
             the
             saluation
             of
             our
             soules
             .
          
           This
           opposition
           therfore
           betweene
           those
           that
           hold
           out
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           draw
           backe
           ,
           this
           distinguishing
           and
           seuering
           of
           them
           doth
           euidently
           proue
           ,
           that
           such
           which
           draw
           backe
           from
           God
           are
           onely
           hypocrites
           ,
           and
           not
           true
           beleeuers
           ;
           so
           that
           your
           Antecedent
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           no
           waies
           warranted
           by
           this
           text
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           comes
           not
           home
           vnto
           our
           purpose
           ,
           and
           doth
           no
           waies
           make
           against
           me
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           admit
           that
           these
           words
           are
           spoken
           of
           such
           as
           haue
           true
           faith
           in
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           but
           conditionall
           ,
           
             If
             they
             draw
             backe
          
           ,
           not
           absolute
           and
           positiue
           :
           or
           they
           do
           draw
           backe
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           proue
           not
           any
           thing
           against
           me
           .
        
         
           The
           twelfth
           obiection
           that
           may
           bee
           made
           against
           mee
           ,
           is
           
           that
           of
           Dan.
           11.
           35.
           
           
             Some
             of
             those
             of
             vnderstanding
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           true
           and
           chosen
           Saints
           of
           God
           )
           
             shall
             fall
             ,
             to
             try
             them
             ,
             to
             purge
             them
             and
             to
             make
             them
             white
             .
          
           From
           which
           words
           this
           argument
           may
           be
           framed
           .
           The
           true
           Saints
           of
           God
           may
           fall
           :
           therefore
           they
           may
           fall
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           
           that
           the
           argument
           is
           false
           and
           followes
           not
           :
           because
           this
           fall
           which
           the
           Prophet
           meanes
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           fall
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           but
           a
           fall
           into
           afflictions
           and
           temptations
           :
           which
           appeares
           euidently
           by
           these
           vnanswerable
           reasons
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           fall
           
             to
             purge
             them
             ,
             
             to
             try
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             white
             :
          
           now
           this
           a
           totall
           and
           a
           finall
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           or
           a
           fall
           into
           the
           mire
           and
           puddle
           of
           sin
           can
           neuer
           do
           ,
           for
           these
           falls
           doe
           wholly
           contaminate
           and
           defile
           men
           ,
           they
           neuer
           purge
           or
           purifie
           them
           :
           that
           fall
           which
           purgeth
           ,
           trieth
           ,
           and
           makes
           men
           white
           ,
           is
           a
           fall
           into
           the
           fire
           of
           afflictions
           and
           temptations
           ,
           and
           no
           fall
           else
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           7
           1
           
           Cor.
           3.
           15.
           
           Iames
           1.
           12.
           
           Ezech.
           22.
           18.
           to
           23.
           
             and
             cap.
          
           24.
           13.
           therefore
           this
           fall
           here
           must
           needes
           bee
           a
           fall
           into
           affliction
           and
           temptation
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           fall
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           must
           needes
           be
           so
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           connexion
           with
           the
           two
           former
           verfes
           :
           where
           it
           is
           saide
           :
           that
           those
           
             of
             vnderstanding
             among
             the
             people
             shall
             fall
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             by
             the
             famine
             ,
             by
             captiuity
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             spoile
             for
             many
             daies
             :
          
           which
           is
           onely
           a
           fall
           into
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           same
           fall
           which
           is
           meant
           in
           the
           35.
           verse
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           this
           must
           needes
           bee
           intended
           of
           a
           fall
           into
           affliction
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           a
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           because
           verse
           32.
           it
           is
           saide
           ,
           that
           
             those
             onely
             that
             doe
             wickedly
             against
             the
             couenant
             shall
             bee
             corrupted
             with
             flatteries
             ,
             but
             the
             people
             which
             doe
             know
             their
             God
             shall
             doe
             exploites
             :
          
           they
           shall
           not
           fall
           from
           God
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           corrupted
           from
           the
           Lord.
           This
           place
           then
           being
           onely
           intended
           of
           a
           fall
           into
           affliction
           and
           not
           of
           a
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           your
           argument
           followes
           not
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           no
           more
           in
           sub●…tance
           but
           this
           .
           The
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           may
           fall
           into
           afflictions
           and
           temptations
           ,
           therefore
           they
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           So
           this
           text
           and
           argument
           doth
           not
           hurt
           vs
           ,
        
         
           The
           thirteenth
           obiection
           that
           may
           bee
           brought
           against
           
           mee
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           Prou
           24.
           16.
           
           
             A
             iust
             man
             falleth
             seuen
             times
             :
          
           therfore
           a
           regenerate
           man
           may
           fall
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           .
           For
           answer
           ,
           I
           shall
           deny
           the
           argument
           .
           For
           this
           fall
           here
           spoken
           of
           is
           onely
           a
           fall
           into
           affliction
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           This
           
           is
           euident
           both
           by
           the
           precedent
           and
           subsequent
           verses
           .
           
             Lay
             not
             waight
             (
             ô
             wicked
             man
             )
             against
             the
             dwelling
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             spoile
             not
             his
             resting
             place
             :
             for
             the
             righteous
             falleth
             seuen
             times
             ,
             and
             riseth
             vp
             againe
             :
             but
             the
             wicked
             fall
             into
             mischiefe
             .
             Reioyce
             not
             when
             thine
             enemie
             falleth
             ;
             and
             let
             not
             thine
             heart
             bee
             glad
             when
             he●…
             stumbleth
             ,
             least
             the
             Lord
             see
             it
             ,
             &c
             :
          
           which
           words
           doe
           fully
           euidence
           this
           to
           be
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           fall
           into
           outward
           
           crosses
           and
           afflictions
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           this
           bee
           not
           meant
           of
           a
           ●…all
           into
           afflictions
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           grant
           not
           )
           yet
           make
           the
           most
           you
           can
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           can
           bee
           but
           intended
           of
           a
           fall
           into
           the
           acts
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           a
           totall
           and
           finall
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           when
           the
           righteous
           man
           falleth
           hee
           neither
           falls
           totally
           nor
           finally
           .
           For
           the
           text
           tells
           vs
           ,
           that
           hee
           neuer
           
             falls
             into
             mischiefe
             as
             the
             wicked
             man
             doth
          
           ;
           and
           that
           hee
           neuer
           falls
           ,
           but
           presently
           
             hee
             riseth
             vp
             againe
          
           .
           Wherefore
           take
           this
           place
           which
           way
           soeuer
           you
           will
           ,
           yet
           it
           proues
           nothing
           at
           all
           either
           for
           a
           finall
           ,
           or
           a
           totall
           fall
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           .
        
         
           The
           fourteenth
           obiection
           which
           may
           bee
           pressed
           against
           
           mee
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           Paul
           in
           the
           1
           Cor.
           8.
           11.
           
           
             Through
             thy
             knowledge
             shall
             a
             weake
             brother
             perish
             for
             whom
             Christ
             dyed
             .
          
           A
           weake
           brother
           for
           whom
           Christ
           died
           ,
           may
           perish
           by
           reason
           of
           scandall
           :
           therefore
           a
           regenerate
           man
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           For
           answer
           
           to
           this
           argument
           ,
           I
           shall
           distinguish
           ;
           of
           this
           word
           brother
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           word
           perish
           .
           There
           is
           a
           double
           fraternity
           and
           brotherhood
           among
           Christians
           :
           the
           one
           internall
           and
           reall
           ,
           when
           as
           two
           ;
           or
           more
           ,
           are
           really
           and
           truly
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           and
           vnited
           and
           knit
           together
           in
           him
           :
           the
           other
           externall
           ,
           when
           as
           two
           or
           more
           ,
           are
           incorporated
           into
           one
           visible
           Church
           ,
           but
           yet
           not
           really
           incorporated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           him●…lfe
           .
           Againe
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           double
           kinde
           of
           perishing
           :
           the
           one
           spirituall
           when
           as
           the
           soule
           and
           inward
           man
           :
           the
           other
           corporall
           ;
           when
           as
           the
           body
           and
           the
           outward
           man
           doe
           perish
           and
           decay
           :
           either
           of
           these
           may
           be
           sub-deuided
           into
           these
           two
           heads
           :
           into
           a
           partiall
           perishing
           ,
           when
           as
           soule
           and
           body
           perish
           and
           decay
           in
           part
           :
           to
           a
           totall
           perishing
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           perish
           wholly
           in
           euery
           part
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           some
           particular
           part
           ;
           alone
           ;
           and
           that
           either
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           or
           for
           euer
           .
           If
           you
           take
           a
           brother
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           for
           one
           that
           is
           a
           brother
           onely
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           Christ
           ,
           I
           grant
           that
           such
           a
           brother
           as
           this
           may
           perish
           both
           in
           the
           inward
           and
           outward
           man
           ,
           in
           part
           or
           in
           the
           whole
           ,
           either
           for
           a
           time
           of
           for
           euer
           .
           But
           if
           you
           take
           a
           brother
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           for
           one
           that
           is
           a
           brother
           in
           Christ
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           I
           grant
           then
           that
           such
           a
           brother
           as
           this
           ,
           may
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           scandalls
           perish
           
           in
           part
           euen
           in
           the
           inward
           man
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           conscience
           may
           be
           greiued
           and
           offended
           ,
           hee
           may
           bee
           prouoked
           thereby
           to
           commit
           sin
           ,
           to
           violate
           the
           law
           of
           charity
           ,
           to
           haue
           vn
           charitable
           thoughts
           of
           religious
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           distast
           them
           for
           a
           time
           it
           may
           somewhat
           abate
           his
           zeale
           and
           feruencie
           in
           the
           practise
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           coole
           his
           affection
           and
           loue
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           be
           destroyed
           in
           part
           .
           But
           yet
           hee
           cannot
           be
           totally
           destroyed
           ,
           that
           seede
           and
           habit
           of
           grace
           which
           is
           planted
           in
           his
           soule
           cannot
           bee
           vtterly
           abolished
           and
           rooted
           out
           by
           reason
           of
           any
           scandalls
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           though
           the
           acts
           and
           fruites
           of
           it
           may
           bee
           suppressed
           by
           them
           for
           a
           time
           .
           So
           that
           the
           meaning
           of
           this
           place
           of
           Paul
           ,
           if
           we
           compare
           it
           with
           the
           precedent
           and
           subsequent
           words
           ,
           and
           with
           that
           place
           of
           Math.
           18.
           6.
           7.
           
             and
             Rom.
          
           14.
           13.
           verse
           20.
           is
           no
           more
           in
           substance
           and
           sense
           but
           this
           .
           That
           stronger
           Christians
           must
           so
           much
           respect
           the
           weaker
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           must
           not
           giue
           them
           any
           just
           occasion
           of
           scandall
           or
           offence
           ,
           to
           wound
           and
           vexe
           their
           consciences
           ,
           to
           breed
           any
           s●…rupels
           or
           doubts
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           weaken
           their
           loue
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           discourage
           them
           in
           the
           practise
           of
           religion
           ,
           or
           to
           prouoke
           them
           vnto
           any
           sinne
           :
           and
           not
           that
           scandals
           can
           make
           weake
           Christians
           in
           whom
           there
           is
           any
           truth
           of
           grace
           begun
           ,
           to
           Apostatize
           ,
           or
           to
           renounce
           the
           faith
           ,
           or
           to
           fall
           finally
           or
           totally
           from
           grace
           :
           for
           this
           these
           scandals
           cannot
           do
           :
           they
           cannot
           cause
           any
           of
           the
           true
           sheepe
           of
           Christ
           ,
           any
           that
           truly
           feare
           the
           Lord
           ,
           or
           belong
           vnto
           the
           ●…old
           of
           Christ
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           or
           to
           depart
           from
           God
           and
           perish
           .
           Iohn
           10.
           28.
           
           Ier.
           32.
           40.
           and
           1
           Iohn
           2.
           19.
           
           To
           answer
           this
           obiection
           in
           a
           word
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           double
           perishing
           :
           the
           one
           in
           respect
           of
           such
           as
           giue
           the
           scandall
           and
           offence
           ,
           the
           other
           in
           respect
           of
           such
           as
           doe
           receiue
           it
           .
           A
           weake
           brother
           may
           vtterly
           perish
           in
           respect
           of
           those
           that
           giue
           the
           scandall
           and
           offence
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           may
           doe
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lies
           to
           cause
           him
           for
           to
           perish
           ,
           and
           to
           renounce
           the
           faith
           ;
           and
           therefore
           God
           will
           take
           it
           as
           ill
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           actually
           perished
           :
           for
           it
           is
           onely
           Gods
           mercie
           which
           supports
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           their
           scandall
           that
           offends
           him
           ,
           that
           keepes
           him
           from
           Apostacie
           :
           therefore
           God
           is
           as
           much
           
           offended
           with
           them
           as
           if
           they
           had
           perished
           in
           good
           earnest
           .
           But
           yet
           such
           a
           brother
           doth
           neuer
           actually
           perish
           in
           respect
           of
           himselfe
           :
           he
           doth
           neuer
           actually
           Apostatize
           and
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           This
           place
           proues
           on
           ely
           that
           hee
           may
           perish
           in
           respect
           of
           him
           that
           giues
           the
           offence
           ,
           but
           yet
           not
           actually
           in
           respect
           of
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           makes
           not
           against
           me
           .
        
         
           The
           fifteenth
           obiection
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           the
           1
           Tim.
           5.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           The
           
           
             yonger
             widowes
             refuse
             ;
             for
             when
             they
             haue
             begun
             to
             waxe
             wanton
             they
             will
             marry
             ,
             hauing
             damnation
             because
             they
             haue
             cast
             off
             their
             first
             faith
             .
          
           From
           whence
           this
           argument
           may
           be
           framed
           .
           Regenerate
           men
           may
           
             cast
             off
             their
             first
             faith
          
           ,
           and
           so
           bee
           damned
           for
           it
           :
           therfore
           they
           may
           fall
           away
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           .
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           Antecedent
           is
           false
           and
           is
           not
           warranted
           
           by
           this
           text
           .
           For
           Paul
           speakes
           not
           here
           of
           true
           regenerate
           men
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           as
           were
           really
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           but
           of
           young
           petulant
           ,
           and
           wanton
           widowes
           ,
           whose
           light
           and
           vnchast
           behauiour
           doth
           euidently
           proue
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           no
           grace
           or
           faith
           at
           all
           within
           them
           .
           So
           that
           your
           argument
           hence
           can
           be
           no
           more
           but
           this
           .
           Young
           ,
           petulant
           ,
           and
           wanton
           widowes
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           therefore
           such
           as
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           may
           doe
           so
           to
           :
           which
           is
           no
           good
           consequent
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           faith
           in
           this
           place
           doth
           not
           signifie
           the
           grace
           of
           true
           justifying
           and
           sauing
           faith
           ,
           but
           that
           vow
           of
           chastitie
           and
           perpetuall
           widdowhood
           ,
           which
           widdowes
           vsed
           for
           to
           make
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           had
           their
           vse
           and
           place
           in
           th●…
           Church
           of
           God
           ;
           as
           appeares
           by
           the
           very
           sense
           and
           scope
           of
           the
           place
           .
           Againe
           ,
           damnation
           in
           his
           place
           signifies
           only
           blame
           or
           reproofe
           ;
           or
           an
           Ecclesiasticall
           censure
           or
           punishment
           ,
           as
           excommunication
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           which
           was
           vsed
           to
           be
           inflicted
           vpon
           delinquents
           in
           this
           kinde
           :
           and
           not
           eternall
           condemnation
           of
           soule
           and
           body
           in
           hell
           ,
           or
           the
           state
           of
           damnation
           .
           So
           that
           the
           true
           and
           proper
           sense
           of
           the
           place
           is
           no
           more
           but
           this
           .
           Widdowes
           that
           breake
           the
           vow
           of
           chastity
           ,
           either
           by
           marrying
           againe
           ,
           or
           by
           incontinency
           ,
           are
           to
           bee
           blamed
           and
           censured
           by
           the
           Church
           for
           breach
           of
           this
           their
           vow
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           an
           occasion
           of
           scandall
           and
           reproach
           vnto
           the
           Church
           .
           What
           maket
           this
           to
           a
           totall
           or
           
           finall
           fall
           from
           grace
           ?
           Surely
           nothing
           at
           all
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           passe
           it
           ouer
           ,
           without
           any
           further
           answer
           .
        
         
           The
           sixteenth
           objection
           is
           this
           .
           A
           man
           man
           
             receiue
             the
          
           
           
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             vaine
             ,
             and
             beleeue
             in
             vaine
             ,
          
           as
           appeares
           by
           the
           2
           Cor.
           6.
           1.
           and
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           2.
           
           Therefore
           hee
           may
           fall
           from
           the
           
           state
           of
           grace
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           take
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           habituall
           graces
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           beleife
           for
           true
           and
           sauing
           faith
           ;
           then
           the
           Antecedent
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           warranted
           by
           these
           places
           of
           Scripture
           which
           are
           quoted
           :
           but
           if
           you
           take
           grace
           for
           the
           word
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           the
           offer
           of
           Christ
           to
           men
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           beliefe
           ,
           for
           an
           historicall
           and
           common
           faith
           (
           as
           they
           are
           taken
           here
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           )
           then
           the
           argument
           is
           false
           and
           followes
           not
           .
           Now
           that
           this
           place
           of
           Paul
           is
           meant
           onely
           of
           the
           
             word
             of
          
           grace
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           offer
           of
           grace
           to
           men
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           habituall
           graces
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           it
           appeares
           by
           the
           coherence
           and
           dependancie
           of
           the
           2
           Cor.
           6.
           1.
           vpon
           the
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           
             God
             hath
             committed
             vnto
             vs
             the
             word
             of
             reconciliation
             .
             Now
             then
             wee
             are
             ambassadors
             for
             Christ
             ,
             as
             though
             God
             did
             bee
             seech
             you
             by
             vs
             ,
             wee
             pray
             you
             in
             Christs
             steed
             ,
             bee
             yee
             reconciled
             to
             God
             :
             wee
             then
             as
             workers
             together
             with
             him
             ,
             befeech
             you
             also
             that
             yee
             receiue
             not
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             vaine
             :
          
           which
           proues
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           onely
           meant
           of
           the
           offer
           of
           grace
           and
           Christ
           to
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           habit
           and
           seed
           of
           grace
           it selfe
           .
           So
           that
           your
           argument
           from
           hence
           ,
           can
           bee
           no
           more
           but
           this
           .
           Men
           may
           heare
           the
           word
           of
           God
           in
           vaine
           :
           therefore
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           may
           fall
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           :
           a
           strange
           in
           consequent
           .
           For
           that
           of
           the
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           2.
           
             vnlesse
             yee
             haue
             beleeued
             in
             vaine
             :
          
           it
           is
           not
           meant
           of
           a
           true
           ,
           liuing
           ,
           sauing
           ,
           and
           justifying
           faith
           ,
           but
           of
           an
           historicoll
           ,
           fruitlesse
           ,
           dead
           ,
           and
           in-effectuall
           faith
           or
           beliefe
           ,
           which
           did
           neuer
           truly
           regenerate
           &
           transforme
           the
           heart
           and
           soule
           of
           those
           who
           did
           injoy
           it
           .
           This
           doth
           fully
           appeareby
           the
           opposition
           &
           Antithesis
           in
           the
           sam●…
           verse
           .
           
             By
             which
             yee
             are
             saued
             ,
             vnlesse
             yee
             haue
             beleeued
             in
             vaine
             :
          
           so
           that
           sauing
           faith
           is
           here
           put
           in
           opposition
           to
           this
           vaine
           beliefe
           ,
           which
           proues
           that
           this
           vaine
           beliefe
           was
           no
           true
           and
           ustifying
           faith
           .
           So
           that
           your
           argument
           from
           hence
           must
           
           be
           this
           .
           Men
           may
           loose
           a
           vaine
           and
           ineffectuall
           faith
           ;
           therefore
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           may
           fall
           from
           the
           seeds
           and
           habit
           of
           true
           &
           justifying
           faith
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           these
           two
           places
           proue
           nothing
           for
           your
           conclusion
           admitting
           that
           they
           were
           meant
           of
           true
           habituall
           grace
           and
           faith
           :
           for
           the
           one
           of
           them
           is
           but
           a
           meere
           exhortation
           ,
           the
           other
           ,
           a
           bare
           exception
           and
           condition
           ,
           neither
           of
           them
           is
           absolute
           and
           positiue
           .
           So
           that
           your
           argument
           from
           them
           can
           bee
           but
           this
           .
           The
           Saints
           of
           God
           are
           exhorted
           ,
           
             not
             to
             receiue
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             vaine
             :
          
           and
           they
           shall
           bee
           saued
           
             vnlesse
             they
             beleeue
             in
             vaine
          
           ,
           therefore
           they
           may
           fall
           away
           from
           grace
           :
           which
           is
           but
           an
           idle
           consequence
           ,
           and
           rather
           deserues
           to
           be
           derided
           ,
           then
           answered
           .
           So
           that
           this
           objection
           ,
           doth
           nothing
           impeach
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           our
           assertion
           .
        
         
           The
           seuenteenth
           obiection
           against
           this
           present
           assertion
           ,
           
           is
           drawne
           and
           collected
           from
           Psal.
           27.
           9.
           11.
           
           Psal.
           51.
           11.
           
           Psal.
           71.
           9.
           and
           from
           other
           places
           and
           prayers
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           but
           this
           in
           substance
           .
           The
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           doe
           alwaies
           pray
           to
           God
           ,
           
             not
             to
             hide
             his
             face
             from
             them
             ,
             not
             to
             put
             them
             away
             in
             his
             anger
             ,
             not
             to
             leaue
             them
             nor
             forsake
             them
             ,
             not
             to
             cast
             them
             off
             at
             last
             ,
             nor
             to
             take
             away
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             from
             them
             .
          
           Therefore
           they
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           or
           else
           these
           prayers
           would
           bee
           but
           vaine
           and
           idle
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           argument
           
           followes
           not
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           which
           you
           alledge
           for
           to
           confirme
           it
           is
           but
           friuilous
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           that
           prayer
           is
           a
           chiefe
           meanes
           ,
           to
           preserue
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           from
           Apostacie
           and
           backsliding
           ,
           and
           to
           confirme
           and
           settle
           them
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           :
           therefore
           the
           vse
           of
           prayer
           cannot
           imply
           a
           falling
           from
           grace
           .
           This
           is
           no
           good
           argument
           .
           The
           Saints
           of
           God
           do
           vse
           the
           meanes
           to
           pe●…seuere
           :
           therefore
           they
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           because
           the
           Saints
           cannot
           perseuere
           in
           grace
           but
           by
           vsing
           of
           the
           meanes
           ,
           and
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           meanes
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           perseuerance
           ,
           not
           of
           Apostacie
           :
           this
           is
           your
           argument
           in
           effect
           .
           The
           Saints
           of
           God
           doe
           vse
           prayer
           to
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           meanes
           of
           perseuerance
           ,
           therefore
           they
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           What
           a
           ridiculous
           and
           absurd
           argument
           this
           is
           ,
           let
           all
           men
           judge
           .
           The
           perpetuall
           care
           of
           God
           ouer
           his
           Saints
           ,
           his
           euerlasting
           
           loue
           towards
           them
           ,
           his
           continuall
           presence
           with
           them
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           guidance
           and
           direction
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           are
           the
           chiefest
           causes
           why
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           do
           thus
           perseuere
           in
           grace
           ,
           which
           though
           God
           hath
           promised
           vnto
           them
           freely
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           make
           them
           good
           vnto
           them
           ,
           yet
           hee
           will
           haue
           them
           for
           to
           pray
           vnto
           him
           for
           the
           accomplishment
           and
           performance
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           bee
           thankfull
           to
           him
           for
           them
           ;
           that
           so
           they
           may
           prise
           them
           at
           an
           higher
           rate
           ,
           and
           ascribe
           the
           glory
           of
           them
           vnto
           him
           .
           Therefore
           their
           prayers
           vnto
           God
           to
           haue
           these
           promises
           accomplished
           ,
           and
           made
           good
           vnto
           them
           cannot
           imply
           a
           finall
           ,
           or
           a
           totall
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           argument
           followes
           not
           ,
           nor
           yet
           the
           reason
           which
           is
           alledged
           ,
           because
           it
           makes
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           vncertaine
           euen
           in
           respect
           of
           God
           himselfe
           .
           God
           hath
           promised
           
             not
             to
             leaue
             ,
             nor
             yet
             forsake
             his
             children
             .
             Deut.
          
           31
           5.
           
           Iosh.
           1.
           5.
           1
           
           Sam.
           12.
           22.
           and
           Heb.
           13.
           6.
           hee
           hath
           promised
           them
           
             not
             to
             cast
             them
             off
             .
             Iob.
          
           8.
           20.
           
           Isay.
           41.
           9.
           1
           
           Sam.
           12.
           22.
           and
           Iohn
           6.
           37.
           and
           that
           his
           
             spirit
             shall
             abide
             with
             them
             for
             euer
             .
             Iohn
          
           14.
           16
           ,
           17.
           doe
           their
           prayers
           therefore
           vnto
           God
           ,
           make
           these
           promises
           of
           God
           vncertaine
           in
           themselues
           ,
           and
           doubtfull
           whether
           they
           shall
           bee
           performed
           by
           that
           God
           of
           truth
           and
           faithfulnesse
           that
           made
           them
           to
           them
           ?
           God
           forbid
           :
           for
           this
           would
           bee
           nothing
           else
           but
           to
           make
           God
           a
           lyar
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           him
           subiect
           vnto
           change
           and
           ficklenesse
           ,
           
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             variablenesse
             nor
             shadow
             of
             turning
             I
             am
             .
          
           1.
           17.
           
           I
           would
           demand
           but
           this
           question
           of
           you
           ,
           who
           presse
           this
           argument
           ;
           whether
           your
           praying
           vnto
           God
           for
           his
           presence
           and
           spirit
           ,
           doe
           imply
           that
           God
           will
           not
           giue
           them
           to
           you
           ?
           If
           it
           doth
           ,
           how
           
             then
             can
             you
             pray
             in
             faith
             without
             doubt
          
           
           
             and
             wa●…ering
             ,
             beleeuing
             that
             you
             shall
             receiue
             the
             thing
             you
             pray
          
           
           for
           ?
           It
           is
           impossible
           for
           any
           man
           to
           pray
           in
           faith
           ,
           if
           his
           prayer
           vnto
           God
           ,
           did
           imply
           an
           incertaintie
           in
           Gods
           persormance
           of
           the
           thing
           hee
           prayes
           for
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           should
           bee
           impossible
           for
           any
           man
           ,
           to
           haue
           any
           fruite
           or
           benefit
           by
           his
           prayers
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           made
           in
           faith
           .
           So
           that
           if
           this
           were
           true
           ,
           your
           prayers
           must
           needes
           be
           faithlesse
           and
           fruitlesse
           ;
           and
           all
           these
           gratious
           and
           comfortable
           promises
           of
           God
           ,
           concerning
           the
           
           hearing
           and
           answering
           of
           your
           prayers
           ,
           would
           bee
           of
           no
           effect
           or
           truth
           .
           If
           it
           doth
           not
           implie
           thus
           much
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           not
           grant
           the
           things
           you
           pray
           for
           ,
           how
           then
           will
           this
           your
           Argument
           follow
           ,
           or
           stand
           good
           ?
           If
           the
           prayers
           of
           the
           Saints
           to
           God
           ,
           not
           
             to
             cast
             them
          
           off
           ,
           
             not
             to
             forsake
             them
             or
             depriue
             them
             of
             his
             presence
             or
             his
             Spirit
             ,
          
           doe
           not
           implie
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           ca●…t
           them
           off
           ,
           forsake
           them
           ,
           and
           withdraw
           his
           Spirit
           from
           them
           ,
           then
           you
           can
           collect
           nothing
           at
           all
           against
           me
           from
           these
           prayers
           ,
           no
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           possibilitie
           of
           falling
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           .
           Wherefore
           if
           you
           will
           but
           recollect
           your
           senses
           ,
           and
           weigh
           but
           this
           your
           Argument
           in
           an
           vpright
           ballance
           ,
           you
           cannot
           but
           acknowledge
           and
           confesse
           it
           to
           be
           ridiculous
           ,
           false
           ,
           and
           idle
           ,
           and
           nothing
           to
           the
           present
           purpose
           .
        
         
           The
           eighteenth
           objection
           that
           may
           bee
           made
           against
           me
           ,
           
           is
           collected
           from
           these
           words
           of
           
             Paul
             ,
             Gal.
          
           5.
           4.
           
           
             Christ
             is
             become
             of
             none
             effect
             vnto
             you
             ,
             who
             euer
             of
             you
             are
             iustified
             by
             the
             law
             ;
             ye
             are
             fallen
             from
             grace
             .
          
           The
           Saints
           of
           God
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           in
           seeking
           to
           be
           justified
           by
           the
           law
           ;
           therefore
           they
           may
           fall
           away
           from
           grace
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           Antecedent
           is
           
           not
           warranted
           by
           this
           place
           which
           you
           alledge
           :
           for
           the
           scope
           of
           this
           place
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           whole
           Epistle
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           to
           disswade
           the
           Galathians
           from
           seeking
           iustification
           and
           righteousnesse
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           to
           seeke
           justification
           only
           by
           faith
           in
           Christ.
           So
           that
           this
           place
           alleaged
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           dehortation
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           in
           sense
           then
           this
           ;
           Those
           that
           seeke
           to
           be
           justified
           by
           the
           law
           ,
           shall
           haue
           no
           benefit
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           beware
           how
           you
           seeke
           to
           be
           justified
           by
           the
           law
           .
           What
           is
           this
           to
           our
           purpose
           ?
           Surely
           nothing
           at
           all
           .
           Yea
           ,
           but
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Galathians
           fell
           from
           grace
           .
           Well
           ,
           I
           grant
           it
           .
           But
           from
           
           what
           grace
           was
           this
           ?
           surely
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           offered
           vnto
           them
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           or
           the
           grace
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           here
           in
           question
           ;
           but
           not
           the
           true
           and
           sauing
           graces
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           :
           they
           fell
           from
           the
           doctrine
           of
           grace
           in
           cleauing
           to
           the
           law
           ,
           not
           from
           the
           Spirit
           and
           habit
           of
           grace
           by
           cleauing
           vnto
           sinne
           .
           The
           greater
           part
           ,
           not
           all
           the
           Galathians
           
           fell
           from
           the
           Gospell
           to
           the
           law
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           which
           were
           among
           them
           did
           so
           to
           ,
           that
           they
           fell
           away
           from
           the
           state
           of
           Grace
           ,
           this
           place
           is
           not
           sufficient
           for
           to
           proue
           it
           ,
           though
           you
           racke
           and
           wrest
           it
           to
           the
           vtmost
           .
        
         
           The
           nineteenth
           obiection
           may
           be
           drawn
           from
           that
           prayer
           
           of
           
             Agur.
             Pro.
          
           30.
           8.
           9.
           
           
             Giue
             me
             neither
             pouerty
             nor
             riches
             ,
             feed
             me
             with
             food
             conuenient
             for
             mee
             ;
             left
             I
             be
             full
             and
             denie
             thee
             ,
             and
             say
             who
             is
             the
             Lord
             ?
             or
             lest
             I
             be
             poore
             and
             steale
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             name
             of
             God
             in
             vaine
             .
          
           Plentie
           or
           pouertie
           may
           make
           a
           regenerate
           man
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           this
           prayer
           of
           Agur.
           therefore
           regenerate
           men
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           I
           answer
           :
           
           first
           ,
           that
           plenty
           or
           pouertie
           may
           cause
           regenerate
           men
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           if
           God
           should
           leaue
           them
           to
           themselues
           ,
           and
           not
           sanctifie
           their
           prosperitie
           or
           pouertie
           vnto
           them
           :
           but
           God
           doth
           neuer
           leaue
           regenerate
           men
           vnto
           themselues
           ,
           he
           doth
           
             neuer
             leaue
             them
             nor
             forsake
             them
             ,
          
           and
           hee
           doth
           sanctifie
           
           all
           estates
           and
           conditions
           of
           life
           vnto
           them
           ,
           
             making
             them
             all
             to
             worke
             together
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.
           38.
           therefore
           they
           cannot
           cause
           them
           for
           to
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           these
           words
           of
           Agur
           doe
           not
           proue
           that
           plentie
           or
           pouertie
           may
           cause
           regenerate
           men
           to
           fall
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           :
           they
           only
           proue
           that
           they
           may
           cause
           them
           to
           commit
           many
           sinnes
           against
           God
           ;
           which
           they
           may
           doe
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           
             Hezechiah
             his
             heart
             was
             lifted
             vp
             with
             pride
             ,
          
           2
           Chron.
           32.
           25
           ,
           26.
           yet
           hee
           fell
           not
           away
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           but
           repented
           him
           of
           this
           his
           sinne
           .
           Plentie
           or
           pouertie
           they
           may
           be
           occasions
           of
           pride
           and
           discontent
           ,
           thus
           much
           this
           prayer
           of
           Agur
           proues
           :
           it
           proues
           that
           Christians
           ought
           for
           to
           desire
           a
           competencie
           ,
           and
           to
           auoide
           ,
           and
           pray
           against
           all
           occasions
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           all
           it
           proues
           .
           What
           consequence
           then
           can
           you
           inferre
           from
           hence
           ?
           What
           ?
           that
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           ?
           because
           that
           Agur
           prayes
           to
           God
           to
           keepe
           him
           from
           the
           occasions
           of
           sinne
           ?
           because
           he
           prayes
           to
           God
           to
           giue
           him
           perseuerance
           ,
           and
           to
           remoue
           those
           lets
           and
           obstacles
           which
           might
           hinder
           him
           in
           his
           perseuerance
           ?
           What
           an
           absurdity
           
           would
           this
           be
           ?
           Regenerate
           men
           pray
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           keepe
           them
           from
           the
           occasions
           of
           sinne
           ,
           regenerate
           men
           vse
           the
           meanes
           and
           helpes
           to
           perseuere
           in
           grace
           ,
           and
           remoue
           the
           obstacles
           that
           might
           hinder
           them
           ;
           therefore
           they
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           This
           is
           all
           the
           argument
           that
           can
           bee
           collected
           from
           hence
           ,
           and
           this
           all
           is
           nothing
           .
        
         
           The
           twentieth
           Argument
           that
           may
           bee
           obiected
           against
           
           me
           ,
           is
           taken
           from
           that
           of
           Paul
           ,
           1
           Thes.
           5.
           19.
           
           
             Quench
             not
             the
             spirit
          
           .
           The
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           may
           
             quench
             the
             Spirit
          
           of
           God
           :
           therefore
           they
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           there
           
           is
           a
           double
           quenching
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           the
           heate
           &
           feruencie
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           the
           habituall
           graces
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           :
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           out
           of
           idlenesse
           and
           negligence
           in
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           commission
           of
           some
           sinne
           or
           other
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           negligent
           and
           superficiall
           performance
           of
           holy
           duties
           may
           quench
           the
           feruencie
           ,
           the
           heate
           and
           zeale
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           those
           spirituall
           graces
           which
           are
           within
           them
           (
           which
           are
           no
           more
           but
           the
           degrees
           and
           fruites
           of
           grace
           )
           but
           yet
           they
           can
           neuer
           extinguish
           the
           habituall
           graces
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           of
           
             a
             diuine
             nature
          
           ,
           they
           are
           
             an
             incorruptible
             seed
             ,
             a
             seed
             which
             will
             remaine
             within
             them
             ,
             a
          
           spirituall
           fire
           
             which
             neuer
             failes
             ,
             and
             which
             many
             waters
             cannot
             quench
             ,
          
           as
           you
           may
           reade
           in
           the
           1
           Pet
           ,
           1.
           23.
           2
           
           Pet.
           1.
           3.
           1
           
           Iohn
           3.
           9.
           
           Luke
           22
           ,
           32.
           1
           
           Cor.
           13.
           8.
           and
           Cant.
           8.
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           So
           that
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           place
           is
           onely
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           must
           not
           neglect
           the
           sweet
           and
           comfortable
           motions
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           feele
           them
           arising
           and
           springing
           vp
           in
           their
           hearts
           :
           that
           they
           must
           beware
           of
           abating
           of
           the
           edge
           ,
           the
           feruencie
           ,
           the
           strength
           ,
           the
           heate
           and
           zeale
           of
           their
           graces
           :
           and
           not
           that
           they
           may
           vtterly
           extinguish
           and
           put
           out
           the
           habituall
           graces
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           which
           are
           in
           them
           .
           So
           that
           your
           Argument
           from
           this
           place
           of
           Paul
           can
           be
           but
           this
           .
           The
           Saints
           of
           God
           may
           suppresse
           and
           neglect
           the
           sweet
           and
           comfortable
           motions
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           and
           lose
           the
           heate
           ,
           the
           zeale
           ,
           the
           feruencie
           and
           degrees
           of
           grace
           ,
           therefore
           they
           may
           lose
           the
           very
           habits
           and
           seeds
           of
           grace
           ;
           which
           is
           but
           a
           meere
           inconsequencie
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           
           that
           there
           is
           a
           double
           quenching
           of
           the
           Spirit
           :
           first
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           our selues
           ,
           secondly
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Spirit
           it selfe
           :
           The
           Saints
           of
           God
           may
           doe
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lies
           to
           quench
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           yet
           they
           cannot
           actually
           quench
           the
           Spirit
           :
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           will
           not
           be
           quenched
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           will
           still
           remaine
           within
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           themselues
           ,
           out
           of
           incogitancie
           or
           negligence
           (
           but
           neuer
           out
           of
           malice
           ,
           and
           wilfulnesse
           )
           indeauour
           for
           to
           quench
           it
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           this
           quenching
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           may
           haue
           a
           double
           construction
           :
           For
           a
           man
           may
           quench
           the
           motions
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           either
           in
           respect
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           in
           respect
           of
           others
           .
           Now
           some
           good
           interpreters
           ,
           expound
           this
           place
           of
           Paul
           ,
           of
           the
           quenching
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           meerely
           in
           respect
           of
           others
           ,
           making
           this
           to
           bee
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           place
           .
           See
           that
           you
           incourage
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           not
           crosse
           ,
           interrupt
           or
           discourage
           them
           in
           their
           preaching
           by
           your
           vnfruitfulnesse
           ,
           or
           by
           opposing
           your selues
           against
           them
           ,
           or
           by
           your
           disreport
           and
           neglect
           of
           their
           ministry
           in
           not
           repairing
           to
           their
           Sermons
           ,
           joyning
           it
           with
           the
           insuing
           verse
           ,
           
             Despise
             not
             prophecie
          
           .
           If
           you
           ●…ake
           the
           place
           in
           this
           sense
           as
           well
           you
           may
           ;
           your
           Argument
           can
           bee
           no
           other
           then
           this
           .
           The
           Saints
           of
           God
           may
           discourage
           and
           offend
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           therefore
           they
           may
           fall
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           meere
           Nonsequitur
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           this
           place
           of
           Paul
           ;
           is
           but
           a
           bare
           admonition
           :
           hee
           saith
           not
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           doe
           quench
           the
           spirit
           ,
           but
           onely
           admonish
           them
           not
           to
           quench
           it
           .
           Which
           doth
           not
           implie
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           may
           quench
           the
           spirit
           ,
           because
           their
           diligent
           care
           in
           not
           quenching
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           is
           the
           chiefest
           means
           for
           to
           preserue
           &
           keep
           the
           Spirit
           in
           them
           .
           The
           Saints
           of
           God
           must
           vse
           the
           meanes
           for
           to
           preserue
           the
           spirit
           in
           them
           ,
           therefore
           they
           may
           quite
           extinguish
           it
           ,
           is
           but
           an
           absurd
           and
           contradictor●…e
           Argument
           .
           So
           that
           take
           this
           place
           of
           Paul
           in
           what
           sense
           you
           will
           it
           doth
           not
           make
           against
           me
           .
        
         
           The
           twentie
           one
           objection
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           the
           2
           Ioh●…
           8.
           
           Looke
           
           
             to
             your selues
             ,
             that
             wee
             lose
             not
             those
             things
             which
             wee
             ●…aue
             wrought
             ,
             but
             that
             wee
             may
             receiue
             a
             full
             reward
             .
          
           Regenerate
           
           men
           may
           lose
           the
           things
           which
           they
           haue
           wrought
           ;
           therefore
           they
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           Antecedent
           
           is
           not
           warranted
           or
           proued
           by
           this
           place
           :
           first
           ,
           because
           these
           words
           are
           but
           a
           meere
           caution
           ,
           and
           exhortations
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           to
           beware
           lest
           Antichrist
           should
           seduce
           them
           :
           therefore
           this
           being
           but
           a
           meere
           exhortation
           to
           vse
           the
           means
           to
           perseuere
           in
           grace
           ,
           doth
           not
           ,
           nor
           cannot
           necessarily
           implie
           ,
           that
           the
           saints
           of
           God
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           those
           to
           whom
           
             St.
             Iohn
          
           doth
           vse
           this
           exhortation
           ;
           they
           were
           
             the
             elect
             saints
             of
             God
          
           ,
           verse
           1.
           
             the
             truth
             did
             dwell
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             with
             them
             for
             euer
             ,
             vers
             .
          
           2.
           they
           were
           such
           
             as
             should
             abide
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             verse
          
           9.
           therefore
           this
           exhortation
           and
           caution
           made
           to
           such
           as
           these
           ,
           doth
           not
           necessarily
           implie
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           seduced
           &
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           For
           it
           is
           
             impossible
             for
             the
             elect
             of
             God
             to
             bee
             seduced
             ,
             Math.
          
           24.
           24.
           
           Marke
           13.
           22.
           
           Reu.
           9.
           4.
           cap.
           17.
           8.
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           ,
           
             in
             whom
             the
             truth
             doth
             dwell
             and
             should
             abide
             for
             euer
             ,
          
           for
           them
           that
           should
           
             abide
             i●…
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           to
           fall
           away
           from
           grace
           :
           therefore
           this
           exhortation
           being
           made
           to
           such
           as
           these
           ,
           cannot
           possibly
           implie
           that
           they
           should
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           So
           that
           take
           these
           words
           in
           your
           owne
           sense
           and
           meaning
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           applied
           to
           the
           parties
           themselues
           to
           whom
           
             St.
             Iohn
          
           writes
           ,
           they
           doe
           not
           make
           against
           me
           .
           But
           if
           wee
           take
           them
           in
           their
           proper
           sense
           ,
           then
           they
           make
           lesse
           against
           me
           then
           before
           .
           For
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           take
           
             heed
             lest
             you
             loose
             the
             things
          
           which
           you
           your selues
           
             haue
             wrought
             ,
             but
             that
          
           yee
           
             receiue
             a
             full
          
           reward
           :
           but
           
             looke
             to
             your selues
             ,
             that
             wee
             lose
             not
             the
             thing●…
             which
             wee
             haue
             wrought
             ,
             but
             that
             wee
             may
             receiue
             a
             full
             reward
             .
          
           So
           that
           here
           is
           no
           losing
           of
           their
           owne
           workes
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           workes
           of
           others
           :
           not
           a
           losse
           of
           their
           owne
           reward
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           reward
           of
           others
           :
           and
           that
           not
           simplie
           of
           a
           reward
           ,
           for
           that
           cannot
           be
           lost
           ,
           but
           only
           of
           a
           full
           and
           plenarie
           reward
           .
           So
           that
           the
           true
           and
           proper
           sense
           of
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           but
           this
           .
           Brethren
           ,
           the
           times
           are
           very
           dangerous
           ,
           there
           are
           
             many
             Antichrists
             come
             into
             the
             world
             ,
          
           who
           will
           labour
           to
           seduce
           you
           :
           beware
           then
           that
           you
           be
           not
           seduced
           and
           peruerted
           by
           them
           ;
           for
           then
           wee
           who
           are
           the
           
           ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           haue
           preached
           Christ
           vnto
           you
           ,
           shall
           partly
           lose
           the
           fruite
           of
           our
           labours
           ,
           
             and
             not
             receiue
             a
             full
             reward
             .
          
           Wee
           shall
           lose
           the
           joy
           ,
           the
           fruite
           ,
           and
           comfort
           of
           our
           labour
           here
           ,
           we
           shall
           haue
           no
           joy
           at
           all
           in
           you
           ,
           or
           in
           our
           preaching
           ,
           because
           you
           continue
           not
           in
           our
           doctrine
           :
           whereas
           if
           you
           did
           continue
           in
           it
           ,
           it
           would
           euen
           comfort
           and
           reioyce
           our
           soules
           .
           For
           that
           which
           giues
           vs
           best
           content
           ,
           and
           brings
           vs
           
             greatest
             ioy
          
           and
           comfort
           here
           ,
           
             is
             to
             heare
             that
             our
             children
             walke
             in
             truth
             ,
          
           and
           continue
           constant
           in
           the
           faith
           :
           
             this
             is
             our
             chiefest
             and
             our
             greatest
             ioy
             ,
             verse
          
           4.
           and
           3.
           
           Iohn
           3.
           4.
           
           Yea
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           lose
           some
           part
           of
           our
           reward
           hereafter
           :
           for
           the
           more
           those
           are
           who
           are
           conuerted
           by
           our
           ministrie
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           constant
           and
           firme
           they
           are
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           faith
           ,
           the
           greater
           shall
           
             our
             reioycing
          
           ,
           the
           greater
           shall
           
             our
             reward
             and
             glory
             bee
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             Phil.
          
           2.
           16.
           1
           
           Thes.
           2.
           19
           28.
           
             and
             Dan.
          
           12.
           3.
           
           Wherefore
           if
           you
           haue
           any
           care
           or
           respect
           to
           vs
           or
           to
           our
           good
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           your
           owne
           ,
           
             then
             looke
             to
             your selues
          
           ,
           and
           take
           heed
           that
           yee
           be
           not
           seduced
           ,
           
             that
             so
             wee
             may
             not
             lose
             the
             things
             which
             we
             haue
             wrought
             ,
             but
             that
             wee
             may
             receiue
             a
             full
             reward
             of
             ioy
             and
             comfort
          
           both
           here
           and
           hereafter
           ;
           This
           is
           the
           true
           ,
           genuine
           ,
           proper
           and
           onely
           sense
           ,
           scope
           ,
           and
           meaning
           of
           this
           place
           ;
           and
           what
           makes
           this
           against
           me
           ?
           Surely
           nothing
           at
           all
           :
           and
           therefore
           I
           will
           forbeare
           to
           giue
           any
           further
           answer
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           twenty
           two
           Objection
           is
           that
           of
           Psal.
           119.
           176.
           
           
             I
             haue
          
           
           
             gone
             astray
             like
             a
             sheepe
             that
             is
             lost
             ,
             ô
             seeke
             thy
             seruant
             ,
             for
             I
             doe
             not
             forget
             thy
             commandements
             .
          
           A
           regenerate
           man
           may
           goe
           
             astray
             from
             God
             like
             to
             a
             lost
             sheepe
             :
          
           therefore
           hee
           may
           finally
           or
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           this
           place
           and
           argument
           
           proues
           nothing
           at
           all
           against
           me
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           though
           a
           regenerate
           man
           and
           sheepe
           of
           Christ
           may
           stray
           away
           for
           a
           time
           in
           some
           by-path
           of
           sinne
           ,
           yet
           hee
           is
           a
           sheepe
           still
           :
           A
           sheepe
           that
           strayeth
           away
           ,
           is
           a
           sheepe
           still
           ;
           his
           straying
           from
           the
           fold
           ,
           doth
           not
           alter
           and
           change
           his
           nature
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           not
           to
           be
           a
           sheepe
           :
           So
           one
           that
           is
           once
           a
           true
           Saint
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           true
           sheepe
           of
           Christ
           ;
           though
           he
           chance
           to
           stray
           aside
           into
           some
           by-path
           of
           sinne
           for
           a
           fit
           ,
           yet
           hee
           is
           still
           a
           
           Saint
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           sheepe
           of
           Christ
           ;
           this
           his
           straying
           away
           from
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           doth
           not
           alter
           and
           change
           his
           nature
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           not
           to
           be
           a
           sheepe
           of
           Christ
           ,
           because
           he
           strayeth
           not
           away
           wilfully
           or
           of
           set
           purpose
           :
           so
           that
           this
           very
           comparison
           and
           similitude
           of
           
             a
             lost
             sheepe
          
           doth
           make
           against
           you
           :
           For
           Christ
           doth
           account
           a
           
             lost
             sheepe
          
           to
           be
           still
           
             a
             sheepe
          
           ,
           and
           
             doth
             alwayes
             seeke
             him
             out
             ,
             vntill
             hee
             finde
             him
             ,
             and
             bring
             him
             backe
             againe
             ,
          
           as
           we
           may
           see
           expresly
           ,
           Ezech.
           34.
           16.
           
           Math.
           18.
           12
           ,
           13.
           14.
           
           Luke
           15.
           4
           ,
           5.
           and
           Iohn
           17.
           12.
           
           Seconly
           ,
           I
           answer
           that
           if
           you
           take
           all
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Psalmist
           together
           ,
           this
           place
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           making
           against
           me
           ,
           as
           there
           cannot
           be
           a
           stronger
           place
           produced
           for
           me
           :
           for
           though
           the
           Psalmist
           tells
           vs
           ,
           
             that
             hee
             had
             gone
             astray
             like
             a
             lost
             sheepe
             ,
          
           yet
           he
           certifieth
           vs
           withall
           ,
           that
           euen
           then
           when
           as
           he
           went
           astray
           ,
           
             hee
             did
             not
             forget
             Gods
             commandements
             :
          
           though
           
             in
             his
             flesh
             hee
             did
          
           
           
             serue
             the
             law
             of
             sinne
          
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           yet
           ,
           
             in
             his
             minde
          
           ,
           his
           heart
           and
           spirit
           ,
           
             hee
             did
             alwayes
             serue
             the
             law
             of
             God
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           did
           neither
           finally
           nor
           totally
           fall
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           Psalmist
           informeth
           vs
           in
           the
           three
           verses
           before
           this
           verse
           which
           is
           objected
           :
           that
           
             hee
             had
             chosen
             Gods
             precepts
             ,
             that
             his
             soule
             did
             long
             for
             his
             saluation
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             law
             was
             his
             delight
             :
          
           therefore
           it
           is
           certaine
           that
           he
           was
           neither
           finally
           nor
           totally
           fallen
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           for
           then
           hee
           could
           neuer
           haue
           done
           thus
           .
           So
           that
           this
           obiection
           and
           place
           makes
           strongly
           for
           me
           ,
           not
           against
           me
           .
        
         
           The
           twenty
           three
           obiection
           is
           this
           .
           
             A
             member
             of
             Christ
          
           
           
             may
             bee
             made
             a
             member
             of
             an
             harlot
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           6.
           15
           ,
           16.
           therefore
           he
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           Argument
           followes
           
           not
           .
           For
           
             a
             member
             of
             Christ
             may
             be
             made
             a
             member
             of
             an
             harlot
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           hee
           may
           commit
           fornication
           ,
           and
           yet
           bee
           a
           member
           of
           Christ
           still
           :
           (
           as
           wee
           may
           see
           by
           the
           example
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           come
           to
           hereafter
           .
           )
           hee
           may
           
             be
             one
             body
             with
             an
             harlot
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           
             one
             spirit
             with
             Christ.
          
           Againe
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           Paul
           in
           these
           words
           of
           his
           ,
           doth
           not
           intend
           and
           aime
           at
           this
           ,
           that
           a
           true
           regenerate
           man
           may
           fall
           quite
           away
           from
           grace
           ,
           and
           be
           quite
           cut
           off
           from
           Christ
           by
           this
           sinne
           of
           fornication
           :
           this
           is
           not
           his
           drift
           and
           purpose
           :
           but
           the
           end
           of
           
           this
           his
           speech
           ,
           is
           to
           disswade
           the
           Corinthians
           from
           this
           sinne
           of
           fornication
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           were
           much
           addicted
           ,
           because
           their
           very
           bodies
           as
           well
           as
           their
           soules
           ,
           were
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           temple
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           should
           not
           defile
           them
           with
           this
           sinne
           of
           fornication
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           members
           of
           an
           harlot
           .
           This
           is
           the
           scope
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           drift
           of
           the
           Apostle
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           onely
           thing
           he
           aimes
           at
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           so
           much
           as
           thinke
           of
           your
           collection
           ,
           of
           a
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           and
           therefore
           vnlesse
           you
           will
           peruert
           and
           wrest
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           giue
           it
           such
           a
           sense
           and
           meaning
           ,
           as
           was
           neuer
           intended
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           penned
           it
           ,
           you
           cannot
           say
           that
           this
           Scripture
           makes
           against
           me
           .
           I
           haue
           now
           (
           good
           Reader
           )
           gone
           thorow
           most
           of
           those
           Arguments
           that
           can
           be
           produced
           against
           me
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           and
           if
           thou
           wilt
           but
           weigh
           them
           with
           a
           iudicious
           and
           impartiall
           eye
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           them
           so
           disioynted
           ,
           so
           incongruous
           ,
           so
           indigestlie
           ,
           so
           idle
           and
           absurd
           ,
           so
           full
           of
           inconsequies
           ,
           and
           grosse
           Nonsequiturs
           ,
           so
           palpably
           miscollected
           ,
           and
           incongruously
           wrested
           and
           extorted
           from
           the
           places
           which
           are
           cited
           for
           to
           warrant
           them
           ,
           that
           thou
           canst
           not
           choose
           but
           wonder
           at
           the
           injudiciousnesse
           ,
           and
           weaknesse
           of
           such
           as
           doe
           produce
           them
           .
           For
           mine
           owne
           part
           ,
           I
           wonder
           ,
           how
           any
           that
           make
           a
           vaunt
           or
           shew
           of
           judgement
           ,
           wit
           ,
           or
           learning
           ,
           can
           be
           so
           strangely
           besotted
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           ouer-seene
           ,
           as
           to
           build
           a
           point
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           doctrine
           vpon
           such
           slender
           and
           injuditious
           collections
           and
           grounds
           as
           these
           ;
           and
           to
           oppose
           a
           manifest
           and
           vndeniable
           truth
           ,
           with
           these
           weake
           ,
           childish
           ,
           absurd
           ,
           incongruous
           ,
           injudicious
           and
           ridiculous
           arguments
           and
           collections
           ,
           which
           children
           and
           schoole-boyes
           would
           blush
           to
           vrge
           .
           Certainly
           if
           it
           were
           not
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           this
           sect
           haue
           a
           name
           of
           learning
           ,
           wit
           ,
           and
           judgement
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           I
           should
           thinke
           them
           very
           illiterate
           and
           simple
           ,
           very
           childish
           ,
           sottish
           ,
           and
           injudicious
           ,
           to
           produce
           such
           strange
           collections
           ,
           arguments
           ,
           and
           conceits
           as
           these
           ,
           against
           so
           euident
           and
           cleere
           a
           truth
           .
           But
           what
           shall
           I
           say
           ?
           God
           himselfe
           hath
           beso●…ted
           them
           with
           
           these
           vaine
           
             delusions
             ,
             hee
             hath
             giuen
             them
             ouer
             to
             a
             reprobate
          
           and
           
           iniuditious
           
             sence
             to
             beleeue
          
           those
           lies
           and
           fancies
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           
             because
             they
             would
             not
             receiue
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
          
           and
           submit
           their
           wills
           and
           judgements
           to
           his
           word
           :
           and
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           ashamed
           to
           broach
           these
           vaine
           conceites
           ,
           these
           false
           collections
           ,
           and
           injuditious
           (
           if
           not
           absurd
           and
           ridiculous
           ,
           )
           arguments
           ,
           which
           they
           themselues
           would
           scoffe
           at
           ,
           deride
           ,
           and
           vtterly
           disclaime
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           in
           their
           right
           sences
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           their
           faces
           steeled
           with
           impudencie
           and
           boldnesse
           .
           I
           mention
           this
           but
           as
           an
           Item
           ,
           on
           the
           by
           .
           I
           now
           proceed
           to
           the
           insuing
           arguments
           .
        
         
           The
           twentyfourth
           argument
           which
           may
           be
           produced
           against
           mee
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           is
           the
           very
           ground
           ,
           the
           very
           head
           ;
           
           roote
           and
           fountaine
           of
           this
           damnable
           and
           pernitious
           Error
           ,
           
             of
             the
             finall
             and
             totall
             Apostacie
             of
             the
             Saints
             :
          
           and
           it
           is
           onely
           this
           .
           A
           true
           regenerate
           Saint
           of
           God
           may
           commit
           a
           grosse
           and
           vnknowne
           sinne
           ,
           and
           dye
           before
           hee
           hath
           particularly
           repented
           of
           it
           .
           Therefore
           he
           may
           fall
           away
           ,
           both
           finally
           ,
           and
           totally
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           .
           For
           answer
           to
           this
           grand
           and
           
           vnanswerable
           objection
           (
           as
           our
           Antagonists
           repute
           it
           )
           I
           shall
           deny
           the
           argument
           ,
           for
           the
           inconsequencie
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           that
           this
           argument
           followes
           not
           ,
           it
           is
           euident
           by
           these
           insuing
           reasons
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           it
           requires
           a
           particular
           and
           actuall
           repentance
           ,
           after
           euery
           knowen
           and
           grosse
           sinne
           that
           a
           true
           member
           of
           Christ
           commits
           ,
           as
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           saluation
           ;
           which
           if
           I
           should
           admit
           ,
           it
           would
           necessarily
           follow
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           could
           bee
           saued
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           that
           there
           is
           no
           man
           whatsoeuer
           that
           can
           particularly
           repent
           ,
           of
           all
           those
           particular
           and
           mortall
           sins
           which
           he
           hath
           committed
           from
           time
           to
           time
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           the
           most
           righteous
           men
           in
           the
           world
           doe
           no
           doubt
           commit
           some
           actuall
           and
           deadly
           sin
           or
           other
           ,
           in
           thought
           ,
           word
           ,
           and
           deed
           ,
           betweene
           the
           last
           minute
           &
           instant
           of
           their
           death
           and
           their
           last
           actuall
           repentance
           ,
           of
           which
           sins
           they
           haue
           no
           time
           and
           space
           particularly
           to
           repent
           :
           if
           therefore
           an
           actuall
           repentance
           were
           absolutely
           required
           after
           euery
           particular
           act
           of
           sinne
           that
           a
           child
           of
           God
           commit●…
           ,
           it
           would
           bee
           then
           impossible
           for
           any
           to
           bee
           saued
           :
           a
           desperate
           and
           dismall
           consequent
           ;
           which
           would
           make
           the
           
           very
           stoutest
           of
           our
           Antagonists
           to
           quake
           and
           tremble
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           admitted
           to
           bee
           true
           ,
           as
           they
           pretend
           it
           for
           to
           bee
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           argument
           followes
           not
           ,
           because
           it
           would
           either
           bring
           in
           that
           Popish
           distinction
           of
           veniall
           and
           mortall
           sinnes
           ,
           when
           às
           the
           least
           sinnes
           that
           any
           man
           can
           commit
           ,
           
             as
             idle
             words
             ,
             and
             thoughts
             ,
          
           are
           mortall
           and
           deadly
           in
           their
           owne
           proper
           nature
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           Deut.
           27.
           26.
           
           Ier.
           17
           9.
           
           Ezech.
           18.
           20.
           
           Math.
           5.
           28.
           cap.
           12.
           37
           ,
           38.
           
           Acts
           8.
           22.
           
           Gal.
           3.
           10.
           and
           Ephes.
           5.
           3
           ,
           7.
           
           Or
           else
           it
           would
           make
           euery
           sinne
           ,
           yea
           ,
           the
           very
           least
           sinne
           that
           a
           regenerate
           man
           commits
           ,
           to
           seuer
           and
           cut
           him
           off
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           cast
           him
           downe
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           .
           For
           if
           any
           mortall
           sinne
           whatsoeuer
           may
           cut
           a
           man
           off
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           cast
           him
           downe
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           as
           you
           affirme
           it
           may
           ,
           why
           then
           should
           not
           euery
           sinne
           doe
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           any
           sinne
           ?
           Euery
           sin
           is
           alike
           mortall
           in
           it
           felfe
           ,
           and
           in
           its
           owne
           nature
           :
           and
           therefore
           euery
           sinne
           ,
           as
           well
           ac
           any
           sinne
           ,
           should
           cut
           a
           man
           off
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           cast
           him
           downe
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           .
           That
           which
           makes
           any
           sinne
           to
           cut
           a
           man
           off
           from
           Christ
           is
           onely
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           mortall
           sinne
           :
           now
           euery
           sinne
           is
           a
           like
           mortall
           in
           its
           owne
           essence
           and
           nature
           :
           therefore
           euery
           sinne
           should
           cut
           a
           man
           off
           from
           Christ
           as
           well
           as
           any
           sinne
           :
           where
           there
           is
           the
           same
           cause
           ,
           there
           must
           needes
           be
           the
           same
           effect
           .
           Now
           you
           your selues
           doe
           grant
           ,
           that
           euery
           sinne
           which
           a
           Saint
           of
           God
           commits
           ,
           doth
           not
           seuer
           and
           cut
           him
           off
           from
           Christ
           :
           and
           if
           it
           were
           not
           so
           ,
           in
           were
           impossible
           for
           any
           to
           be
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           saued
           ,
           for
           before
           he
           could
           repent
           him
           of
           one
           sinne
           he
           would
           still
           commit
           another
           ,
           which
           would
           hinder
           his
           inscition
           into
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           inuesting
           into
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           his
           sinnes
           would
           come
           so
           fast
           and
           thicke
           vpon
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           could
           neuer
           be
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           againe
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           could
           not
           be
           saued
           .
           If
           therefore
           any
           deadly
           sinne
           that
           a
           Saint
           commits
           doth
           not
           seuer
           him
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           cast
           him
           downe
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           then
           no
           sinne
           at
           all
           can
           doe
           it
           ;
           because
           all
           sinnes
           are
           alike
           mortall
           in
           their
           owne
           nature
           :
           and
           so
           your
           argument
           doth
           not
           follow
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           this
           argument
           followes
           not
           ,
           because
           it
           would
           make
           the
           sinnes
           of
           regenerate
           
           men
           ,
           vtterly
           to
           abolish
           and
           roote
           out
           ,
           that
           immortall
           seede
           of
           grace
           which
           is
           planted
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           &
           make
           them
           liable
           to
           eternall
           condemnation
           :
           which
           cannot
           be
           .
           For
           Saint
           Iohn
           doth
           certifie
           vs
           in
           expresse
           words
           ,
           in
           the
           1
           Iohn
           3.
           9.
           that
           
             whosoeuer
             is
             borne
             of
             God
             doth
             not
             commit
             sinne
             ,
             for
             his
             feede
             remaineth
             in
             him
             :
             neither
             can
             bee
             sinne
             ,
             b●…cause
             bee
             is
             borne
             of
             God.
          
           that
           is
           ,
           hee
           cannot
           sin
           vnto
           death
           ,
           or
           to
           extirpate
           that
           seede
           of
           grace
           which
           is
           within
           him
           .
           The
           seed
           of
           grace
           is
           an
           incorruptible
           and
           immortall
           seed
           .
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           23.
           therefore
           no
           sinnes
           which
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           commit
           ,
           can
           suffocate
           or
           quite
           extinguish
           it
           .
           True
           it
           is
           that
           the
           sinnes
           of
           Gods
           children
           may
           crosse
           ,
           hinder
           ,
           and
           in
           part
           suppresse
           ,
           the
           acts
           and
           fruites
           ,
           the
           increase
           and
           growth
           of
           grace
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           but
           yet
           they
           cannot
           quell
           nor
           quite
           extirpate
           that
           habit
           and
           seed
           of
           grace
           which
           is
           within
           them
           ,
           they
           cannot
           make
           them
           not
           to
           bee
           the
           sons
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           the
           elect
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           argument
           followes
           not
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           argument
           followes
           not
           ,
           because
           it
           would
           make
           repentance
           to
           be
           but
           a
           meere
           transient
           act
           ,
           and
           not
           an
           habituall
           grace
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           it
           would
           make
           habituall
           repentance
           ,
           to
           bee
           of
           no
           esteeme
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           :
           neither
           of
           which
           can
           bee
           admitted
           .
           For
           if
           a
           new
           and
           fresh
           repentance
           bee
           necessarily
           required
           after
           euery
           particular
           knowne
           sinne
           ,
           as
           your
           argument
           surmiseth
           ;
           then
           either
           the
           sinne
           which
           is
           committed
           must
           destroy
           that
           habituall
           repentance
           which
           is
           in
           men
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           act
           of
           repentance
           after
           those
           knowne
           sinnes
           committed
           ,
           must
           be
           a
           fruit
           of
           that
           habituall
           repentance
           which
           was
           in
           them
           before
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           must
           be
           but
           a
           meere
           transient
           act
           ;
           or
           else
           it
           must
           follow
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           haue
           the
           habituall
           grace
           of
           true
           repentance
           in
           thē
           may
           be
           damned
           ,
           or
           put
           into
           the
           state
           of
           damnation
           for
           want
           of
           an
           outward
           act
           of
           this
           their
           habituall
           repentance
           ,
           at
           that
           particular
           time
           .
           If
           the
           sinne
           committed
           doth
           destroy
           that
           habituall
           repentance
           which
           was
           in
           them
           :
           then
           you
           will
           make
           one
           act
           of
           sinne
           to
           destroy
           an
           habit
           of
           grace
           ,
           which
           cannot
           bee
           .
           If
           this
           actuall
           repentance
           after
           the
           sinne
           committed
           ,
           (
           which
           you
           say
           doth
           cut
           men
           off
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           cast
           them
           downe
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           )
           
           bee
           but
           a
           fruite
           and
           effect
           of
           the
           former
           habit
           of
           r●…pentance
           that
           was
           in
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           were
           not
           totally
           cut
           off
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           cast
           downe
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           still
           the
           grace
           and
           habit
           of
           repentance
           in
           them
           .
           If
           this
           actuall
           repentance
           afterwards
           proceed
           not
           from
           an
           habit
           of
           repentance
           which
           is
           wrought
           within
           them
           :
           then
           you
           make
           repentance
           to
           bee
           but
           a
           meere
           transient
           act
           ,
           and
           not
           an
           habituall
           grace
           :
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           doe
           make
           repentance
           to
           bee
           an
           habituall
           grace
           .
           If
           you
           grant
           repentance
           to
           bee
           an
           habituall
           grace
           ,
           and
           yet
           maintaine
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           are
           in
           the
           state
           of
           damnation
           after
           any
           grosse
           sinne
           committed
           ,
           before
           their
           actuall
           repentance
           ,
           notwithstanding
           they
           haue
           the
           habituall
           grace
           of
           repentance
           in
           them
           :
           then
           you
           make
           the
           habit
           of
           true
           repentance
           ,
           to
           wit
           ;
           the
           inward
           disposition
           and
           frame
           of
           the
           heart
           and
           soule
           ,
           the
           inward
           hatred
           and
           antipathie
           against
           sinne
           ,
           the
           inward
           tendernesse
           ,
           and
           the
           habituall
           sorrow
           and
           griefe
           of
           heart
           and
           soule
           ;
           the
           constant
           purpose
           of
           heart
           to
           forsake
           all
           sinne
           ,
           and
           to
           cleaue
           inseperablie
           to
           Christ
           ,
           to
           bee
           nothing
           wor●…h
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           nothing
           auailable
           to
           the
           Sa●…nts
           :
           when
           as
           it
           is
           onely
           the
           inward
           and
           habituall
           disposition
           and
           inclination
           of
           the
           heart
           and
           soule
           that
           God
           requires
           and
           regards
           ,
           
             as
             an
             acceptable
             and
             pleasing
             sacrifice
             vnto
             him
             ,
          
           neuer
           respecting
           the
           outward
           act
           of
           repentance
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           proceed
           from
           that
           babit
           of
           repentance
           which
           is
           within
           vs
           :
           as
           you
           may
           see
           at
           large
           .
           2●…
           Chro.
           34.
           27
           ,
           28.
           
           Ps.
           51.
           17.
           
           Isa.
           57.
           15.
           c.
           61
           ,
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           Eze.
           36.
           26.
           
           &
           Mal.
           3.
           14.
           
           Wherfore
           ,
           seeing
           that
           this
           argument
           would
           make
           repentance
           to
           be
           a
           meere
           transient
           act
           ,
           &
           not
           an
           habituall
           grace
           ;
           and
           seeing
           it
           would
           make
           the
           habituall
           grace
           of
           true
           repentance
           to
           bee
           of
           no
           effect
           ,
           and
           not
           sufficient
           to
           free
           men
           from
           damnation
           ,
           it
           followes
           not
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           this
           argument
           followes
           not
           ,
           because
           it
           would
           breed
           a
           great
           fraction
           and
           interruption
           in
           a
           Christian
           mans
           estate
           :
           a
           regenerate
           man
           ,
           might
           then
           bee
           one
           day
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           another
           day
           in
           the
           state
           of
           damnation
           ,
           a
           third
           day
           saued
           ,
           a
           fourth
           day
           damned
           ,
           a
           fifth
           day
           written
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           life
           ,
           a
           sixth
           day
           rased
           out
           of
           it
           againe
           :
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           should
           
           then
           beefull
           of
           fractions
           and
           interruptions
           ,
           full
           of
           inconstancie
           ,
           and
           ficklenesse
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           informe
           vs
           ,
           that
           a
           regenerate
           mans
           estate
           is
           a
           constant
           ,
           stable
           ,
           setled
           ,
           permanent
           ,
           and
           immutable
           estate
           ,
           and
           so
           well
           grounded
           ,
           fixed
           ,
           rooted
           ,
           and
           established
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           shaken
           ,
           moued
           ,
           or
           totally
           interrupted
           :
           as
           you
           may
           read
           at
           large
           .
           Psal.
           125.
           1.
           
           Psal.
           37.
           24.
           
           Psal.
           89.
           36
           ,
           37.
           
           Ier.
           31.
           36
           ,
           37.
           
           Math.
           7.
           24
           ,
           25.
           
           Luke
           6.
           48.
           
           Iob.
           36.
           7.
           
           Heb.
           12
           ,
           28.
           
           Ephes.
           3.
           17.
           
           Col.
           1.
           23.
           cap.
           2.
           5
           ,
           7.
           2
           
           Cor.
           1
           ,
           21.
           
           Rom.
           5.
           2.
           1
           
           Cor.
           16.
           23.
           1
           
           Cor.
           1.
           8.
           2
           
           Tim.
           2.
           19
           and
           1
           Pet.
           5.
           10.
           wherefore
           your
           argument
           followes
           not
           .
           Sixthly
           ,
           the
           argument
           followes
           not
           ,
           because
           it
           would
           seuere
           the
           meanes
           from
           the
           end
           ,
           or
           the
           end
           from
           the
           meanes
           :
           it
           would
           seuere
           Gods
           absolute
           positiue
           and
           immutable
           decree
           and
           election
           ,
           from
           the
           meanes
           that
           should
           execute
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           would
           make
           it
           to
           bee
           of
           no
           effect
           .
           For
           if
           repentance
           bee
           the
           meanes
           which
           God
           hath
           appointed
           his
           children
           to
           obtaine
           saluation
           by
           ,
           as
           wee
           all
           know
           it
           is
           :
           then
           that
           God
           who
           hath
           decreed
           ,
           that
           his
           elect
           ,
           chosen
           ,
           and
           true
           regenerated
           Saints
           should
           bee
           saued
           ,
           hath
           likewise
           decreed
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           still
           repent
           ,
           because
           else
           this
           decree
           of
           his
           could
           not
           be
           executed
           .
           As
           God
           hath
           
             giuen
             Christ
             vnto
             his
          
           Saints
           and
           children
           ,
           
             so
             hee
             doth
             also
             together
             with
             him
             freely
             giue
             them
             all
             things
             ,
          
           that
           may
           tend
           to
           their
           saluation
           .
           Romans
           8.
           32.
           as
           God
           hath
           
             giuen
             them
             life
             and
             godlinesse
          
           ,
           so
           hee
           hath
           giuen
           them
           
             all
             things
             that
             belong
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           4.
           all
           things
           that
           may
           preserue
           and
           keep
           them
           in
           them
           .
           So
           that
           all
           whom
           God
           hath
           praedestinated
           to
           eternall
           life
           ,
           he
           hath
           likewise
           praedestinated
           them
           to
           all
           things
           that
           are
           needfull
           and
           requisite
           for
           to
           obtaine
           it
           ,
           else
           this
           praedestination
           and
           decree
           of
           his
           would
           be
           in
           vaine
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           meanes
           to
           execute
           it
           .
           Wherefore
           God
           hauing
           praedestinated
           all
           such
           as
           are
           regenerated
           vnto
           etern
           all
           life
           ,
           hee
           hath
           likewise
           praedestinated
           them
           for
           to
           repent
           of
           all
           their
           sins
           :
           and
           therefore
           this
           argument
           of
           yours
           which
           would
           seuer
           repentance
           from
           praedestination
           ,
           and
           suppose
           that
           a
           regenerate
           man
           elected
           to
           eternall
           life
           might
           die
           without
           repentance
           ,
           and
           so
           perish
           for
           euer
           must
           needes
           be
           false
           .
           Seuenthly
           ,
           this
           argument
           followes
           not
           ,
           neither
           
           can
           it
           bee
           admitted
           ,
           because
           it
           would
           seuer
           and
           diuide
           those
           graces
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           which
           cannot
           bee
           disioyned
           .
           It
           would
           seuer
           repentance
           ,
           from
           faith
           and
           loue
           ,
           from
           justification
           and
           adoption
           ,
           which
           cannot
           bee
           disioyned
           or
           seuered
           from
           the
           other
           .
           For
           a
           man
           may
           commit
           a
           grosse
           sinne
           ,
           and
           yet
           haue
           true
           and
           sauing
           faith
           and
           loue
           within
           him
           still
           :
           a
           man
           may
           bee
           stained
           with
           some
           foule
           and
           scandalous
           sinne
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           loose
           his
           adoption
           and
           that
           seede
           of
           grace
           which
           is
           within
           him
           :
           1
           Iohn
           3.
           9.
           
           If
           therefore
           such
           a
           man
           as
           is
           adopted
           and
           regenerated
           ,
           such
           a
           one
           as
           hath
           the
           seede
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           the
           habit
           of
           faith
           and
           loue
           within
           him
           ,
           might
           fall
           from
           grace
           and
           perish
           ,
           as
           you
           pretend
           hee
           may
           ,
           then
           a
           man
           that
           is
           justified
           ,
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           true
           and
           sauing
           grace
           within
           him
           may
           bee
           damned
           ,
           and
           the
           graces
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           which
           are
           concatinated
           and
           lincked
           together
           by
           an
           inseperable
           vnion
           ,
           might
           bee
           seuered
           ,
           which
           were
           an
           absurd
           ,
           and
           an
           impossible
           thing
           .
           Eightly
           ,
           this
           argument
           followes
           not
           ,
           because
           it
           derogates
           much
           from
           the
           merits
           and
           satisfaction
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           it
           puts
           all
           vpon
           one
           act
           of
           repentance
           ,
           it
           makes
           our
           former
           repentance
           and
           justification
           by
           faith
           in
           Christ
           to
           bee
           nothing
           at
           all
           ,
           it
           takes
           away
           all
           from
           Christs
           satisfaction
           and
           mediation
           ,
           
             who
             is
             made
             vnto
             vs
             of
             God
             righteousnesse
             and
             iustication
             and
             redemption
             :
          
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           30.
           31.
           and
           suspendeth
           all
           vpon
           our
           actuall
           repentance
           :
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           For
           when
           a
           man
           is
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           though
           hee
           doth
           afterwards
           commit
           sinne
           ,
           yet
           this
           sin
           of
           his
           is
           not
           imputed
           to
           him
           ,
           because
           God
           lookes
           vpon
           him
           as
           hee
           is
           in
           Christ
           ,
           who
           hath
           fully
           satisfied
           for
           all
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           both
           past
           ,
           present
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           .
           Hence
           is
           that
           of
           the
           1
           Iohn
           2.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           
             If
             any
             man
             sinne
             wee
             haue
             an
             aduocate
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             hee
             is
             the
             propitiation
             for
             our
             sinnes
             .
             Christ
             Iesus
             bee
             is
             our
             ransome
             and
             attonment
             .
             Rom.
          
           
           3.
           24
           ,
           25.
           
             and
             cap.
          
           5.
           11.
           
             it
             is
             hee
             that
             iustifieth
             ;
             who
             is
             he
             that
             condemneth
             ?
          
           Those
           who
           are
           once
           
             in
             him
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             condemnation
             due
             vnto
             them
             though
             they
             sinne
             .
             Rom.
          
           7.
           25.
           cap.
           8.
           1.
           the
           law
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           
             life
             in
             Christ
             ,
             bath
             made
             them
             free
             from
             the
             law
             of
             sinne
             and
             death
             .
             Rom.
          
           8.
           2.
           and
           therefore
           they
           cannot
           perish
           
           for
           want
           of
           one
           particular
           act
           of
           repentance
           ,
           for
           one
           particular
           act
           of
           sinne
           as
           you
           pretend
           ,
           vnlesse
           that
           you
           will
           derogate
           much
           from
           the
           merits
           and
           satisfaction
           of
           Christ
           death
           .
           Ninthly
           ,
           the
           Antecedent
           is
           false
           ,
           because
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           one
           act
           of
           sinne
           for
           to
           destroy
           an
           whole
           habit
           of
           grace
           ,
           which
           cannot
           bee
           :
           for
           if
           it
           bee
           true
           of
           naturall
           ,
           acquisite
           and
           artificiall
           habits
           ,
           that
           one
           or
           two
           acts
           that
           are
           contrary
           to
           them
           cannot
           destroy
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           so
           setled
           ,
           rooted
           and
           grounded
           in
           those
           subiects
           in
           which
           they
           are
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           hard
           for
           to
           be
           lost
           againe
           or
           rooted
           out
           ,
           much
           more
           must
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           of
           diuine
           ,
           spirituall
           ,
           coelestiall
           and
           infused
           habits
           which
           are
           wrought
           in
           mens
           hearts
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           be
           rased
           or
           vtterly
           abolished
           by
           one
           actuall
           sinne
           or
           two
           ,
           especially
           when
           as
           they
           are
           not
           committed
           with
           a
           full
           consent
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           this
           argument
           followes
           not
           ,
           because
           it
           doth
           suppose
           ,
           that
           true
           grace
           ,
           &
           a
           grosse
           notorious
           and
           knowne
           sin
           can
           neuer
           stand
           together
           ,
           which
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           truth
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           body
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           dominion
           of
           sinne
           can
           neuer
           stand
           together
           ,
           they
           are
           incompatible
           ,
           and
           cannot
           stand
           together
           vpon
           equall
           tearmes
           :
           but
           yet
           vpon
           vnequall
           and
           different
           tearmes
           they
           may
           .
           Truth
           of
           grace
           it
           cannot
           stand
           together
           with
           the
           dominion
           of
           sinne
           and
           satan
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           power
           and
           strength
           of
           sinne
           :
           but
           where
           the
           kingedome
           of
           sin
           and
           Satan
           is
           shaken
           and
           brought
           vnder
           ,
           where
           the
           power
           and
           strength
           of
           sinne
           is
           curbed
           ,
           weakned
           ,
           mortified
           and
           subdued
           by
           the
           power
           and
           strength
           of
           grace
           ,
           where
           sin
           and
           Satan
           are
           subordinate
           to
           grace
           (
           as
           they
           are
           in
           all
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           
             who
             haue
             crucified
             the
             flesh
             with
             the
             affections
          
           
           
             and
             lusts
             thereof
          
           )
           there
           they
           are
           not
           incompatible
           ,
           they
           
           may
           stand
           both
           together
           .
           There
           is
           no
           man
           in
           the
           world
           so
           thoroughly
           mortified
           ,
           and
           sanctified
           ,
           but
           there
           are
           still
           some
           remainders
           of
           the
           dody
           of
           sinne
           ,
           some
           parts
           of
           the
           old
           man
           left
           within
           him
           .
           Euery
           regenerate
           man
           hath
           flesh
           in
           him
           as
           well
           as
           spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           one
           of
           these
           is
           
             alwaies
             lusting
          
           and
           striuing
           
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             cannot
             doe
             the
             things
             they
             would
             .
             Gal.
          
           5.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           See
           this
           in
           holy
           
             Paul
             Rom.
          
           7.
           15.
           to
           the
           
           end
           .
           
             I
             know
          
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           
             that
             in
             mee
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             my
             flesh
             dwelleth
             no
             good
             thing
             .
             For
             to
             will
             is
             present
             with
             mee
             ,
             but
             how
             to
             performe
             that
             which
             is
             good
             I
             find
             not
             .
             For
             the
             good
             that
             I
             would
             I
             do
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             euill
             that
             I
             would
             not
             that
             I
             do
             ,
             I
             finde
             then
             a
             law
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             would
             doe
             good
             ,
             euill
             is
             present
             with
             mee
             :
             for
             I
             delight
             in
             the
             law
             of
             God
             after
             the
             inward
             man
             :
             but
             I
             see
             another
             law
             in
             my
             members
             ●…arring
             against
             the
             law
             of
             my
             minde
             ,
             and
             bringing
             mee
             into
             captiuity
             to
             the
             law
             of
             finne
             ,
             which
             is
             my
             members
          
           ;
           which
           makes
           mee
           to
           cry
           out
           :
           
             O
             wretched
             man
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             who
             shall
             deliuer
             me
             from
             the
             body
             of
             this
             death
             ;
             I
             thanke
             God
             through
             Iesus
             Christ.
             So
             then
             with
             the
             minde
             I
             my selfe
             doe
             serue
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             with
             my
             flesh
             the
             law
             of
             sinne
             .
             Paul
          
           had
           a
           body
           of
           sinne
           within
           him
           ,
           not
           wholly
           mortified
           and
           subdued
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           stood
           together
           with
           his
           graces
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           inwardman
           .
           So
           Dauid
           and
           Peter
           ,
           they
           committed
           grieuous
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           stood
           together
           with
           their
           graces
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           proue
           anon
           .
           The
           Churches
           of
           
             Ephesus
             ,
             Pergamus
          
           ,
           &
           Thyatira
           ,
           they
           fell
           into
           such
           scandalous
           and
           grosse
           sins
           as
           made
           God
           angry
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           did
           not
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           
             for
             they
             did
             labour
             still
             in
             the
             Lords
             worke
             without
             fainting
             :
             they
             did
             hold
             fast
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             suffer
             persecution
             for
             his
             sake
             :
             they
             did
             not
             deny
             the
             faith
             ,
             but
             they
             kept
             their
             faith
             ,
             their
             charity
             and
             patience
          
           still
           ,
           of
           which
           God
           takes
           speciall
           notice
           ,
           and
           their
           
             last
             workes
             were
             more
             then
             their
             first
             :
             Reu.
          
           2.
           3.
           to
           21.
           
           These
           Churches
           they
           had
           many
           great
           sinnes
           within
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           had
           many
           excellent
           and
           pretious
           graces
           ioyned
           with
           them
           .
           Ieho●…aphat
           may
           commit
           
             a
             great
             si●…ne
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             helping
             of
             the
             vngodly
             ,
             and
             in
             louing
             those
             that
             hate
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             yet
             there
             are
             good
             things
             found
             within
             him
             still
             .
          
           2
           Chron.
           19.
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           The
           acts
           of
           great
           ,
           infamous
           ,
           and
           notorious
           sinnes
           doe
           sometimes
           meete
           and
           stand
           together
           in
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           dominion
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           ,
           the
           strength
           and
           babits
           of
           those
           finnes
           doe
           neuer
           .
           The
           Saints
           of
           God
           may
           commit
           such
           grosse
           and
           scandalous
           sins
           ,
           which
           are
           in
           their
           owne
           nature
           
             peccata
             〈◊〉
             ●…alutis
             ,
             &
             vastantia
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           as
           Augustine
           and
           〈◊〉
           stile
           them
           )
           but
           yet
           they
           neuer
           doe
           so
           wast
           their
           consciences
           and
           spoile
           their
           graces
           ,
           as
           to
           roote
           out
           the
           very
           feeds
           and
           habits
           of
           their
           
           graces
           ,
           to
           cut
           them
           off
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           disturbe
           them
           in
           their
           state
           of
           grace
           ;
           because
           they
           neuer
           doe
           commit
           them
           with
           an
           absolute
           and
           full
           consent
           and
           will
           ;
           they
           neuer
           commit
           them
           out
           of
           a
           deliberate
           purpose
           ,
           and
           setled
           resolution
           ;
           but
           the
           very
           bent
           and
           frame
           of
           their
           hearts
           and
           soules
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           inward
           man
           ,
           which
           is
           their selfe
           ,
           is
           alwaies
           set
           and
           bent
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           turned
           to
           the
           Lord
           :
           they
           hate
           their
           sinnes
           and
           resolue
           against
           them
           from
           their
           soules
           ,
           though
           now
           and
           then
           out
           of
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           temptation
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           policy
           of
           satan
           they
           are
           suddainely
           foyled
           ,
           though
           not
           vtterly
           cast
           downe
           and
           conquered
           with
           them
           .
           Wherefore
           seeing
           that
           this
           argument
           doth
           suppose
           ,
           that
           the
           seeds
           ,
           the
           habits
           and
           the
           truth
           of
           grace
           can
           neuer
           stand
           together
           with
           the
           acts
           of
           any
           grosse
           and
           knowne
           sinne
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           a
           meere
           fiction
           and
           notion
           of
           our
           Antagonists
           ,
           being
           
             ex
             diametro
          
           opposite
           to
           the
           expresse
           testimonie
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           hauing
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           their
           
             ipsi
             diximus
          
           to
           warrant
           it
           ,
           there
           is
           just
           cause
           for
           to
           deny
           it
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           inconsequencies
           and
           falsenesse
           of
           it
           .
           But
           because
           this
           very
           argument
           (
           as
           I
           am
           informed
           )
           hath
           beene
           lately
           pressed
           ,
           and
           propounded
           in
           another
           manner
           .
           I
           will
           propound
           it
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           it
           was
           then
           vrged
           ,
           and
           so
           will
           answere
           it
           .
           A
           true
           regenerate
           
           man
           and
           a
           member
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           may
           lie
           long
           in
           a
           grosse
           and
           knowne
           finne
           without
           any
           actuall
           repentance
           ,
           as
           Dauid
           and
           Salomon
           did
           :
           therefore
           hee
           may
           fall
           totally
           if
           not
           finally
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           .
           The
           argument
           they
           proue
           to
           bee
           true
           by
           this
           reason
           .
           The
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           committing
           any
           grosse
           and
           knowne
           sins
           and
           lying
           in
           them
           without
           repentance
           ,
           from
           the
           time
           of
           these
           sinnes
           committed
           ,
           to
           the
           time
           of
           their
           actuall
           repentance
           of
           them
           ,
           are
           not
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           state
           of
           damnation
           :
           which
           they
           proue
           by
           these
           two
           reasons
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           these
           sinnes
           are
           mortall
           in
           themselues
           ,
           and
           exclude
           men
           quite
           from
           heauen
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           .
           Ezech.
           18.
           20.
           
             the
             soule
             that
             sinneth
             it
             shall
             dye
             .
          
           and
           by
           the
           1
           Cor.
           6.
           9
           ,
           10.
           those
           that
           
           commit
           ●…nch
           things
           and
           sinnes
           as
           these
           ,
           
             shall
             not
             inherit
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God.
          
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           these
           sinnes
           of
           theirs
           are
           not
           forgiuen
           before
           
           their
           actuall
           repentance
           of
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           they
           should
           die
           before
           their
           actuall
           repentance
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           damned
           for
           them
           :
           so
           that
           in
           that
           Interim
           ,
           and
           space
           of
           time
           betweene
           the
           sinne
           committed
           ,
           and
           their
           actuall
           repentance
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           the
           state
           of
           damnation
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           because
           their
           sinnes
           are
           not
           forgiuen
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           Argument
           followes
           .
           For
           answer
           to
           this
           maine
           Objection
           ,
           
           which
           is
           the
           very
           summe
           and
           substance
           of
           all
           that
           can
           be
           objected
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           basis
           and
           foundation
           of
           our
           Antagonists
           Error
           .
           I
           shall
           denie
           the
           ground
           and
           reasons
           which
           support
           this
           argument
           .
           First
           ,
           I
           shall
           denie
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           committing
           any
           grosse
           and
           knowne
           sinne
           ,
           and
           lying
           in
           it
           for
           a
           time
           without
           any
           actuall
           repentance
           ,
           are
           during
           the
           space
           and
           time
           of
           this
           their
           impenitencie
           in
           the
           state
           of
           damnation
           .
           And
           secondly
           I
           shall
           denie
           ,
           that
           a
           particular
           repentance
           is
           absolutely
           necessarie
           to
           saluation
           ,
           after
           euery
           particular
           grosse
           ,
           and
           knowne
           acte
           of
           sinne
           which
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           commit
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           sinnes
           of
           theirs
           cannot
           bee
           pardoned
           before
           their
           actuall
           and
           particular
           repentance
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           plaine
           and
           manifest
           ,
           if
           wee
           
           consider
           how
           farre
           those
           men
           must
           goe
           ,
           that
           will
           
             sinne
             vnto
             death
          
           ,
           or
           sinne
           so
           farre
           as
           to
           put
           themselues
           into
           the
           state
           of
           damnation
           .
           He
           that
           will
           sinne
           vnto
           death
           ,
           or
           sinne
           so
           farre
           as
           to
           put
           himselfe
           into
           the
           state
           of
           damnation
           ;
           must
           sinne
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           vtterly
           to
           separate
           ,
           and
           cut
           off
           himselfe
           from
           Christ
           ,
           vtterly
           to
           extirpate
           all
           the
           seeds
           and
           habits
           of
           true
           and
           sauing
           grace
           which
           are
           within
           him
           ,
           and
           wholly
           to
           emancipate
           and
           inthrall
           himselfe
           to
           the
           seruice
           of
           sinne
           and
           Sathan
           :
           For
           as
           long
           as
           any
           man
           abides
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           seuered
           or
           cut
           off
           from
           him
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           any
           man
           hath
           any
           habits
           and
           seeds
           of
           true
           and
           sauing
           grace
           within
           him
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           wholly
           inthralled
           and
           imbondaged
           vnto
           sinne
           ,
           and
           Sathan
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           whole
           intire
           wrath
           of
           God
           cannot
           light
           and
           fall
           vpon
           him
           ;
           he
           is
           not
           in
           the
           state
           of
           damnation
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           .
           Now
           none
           of
           the
           true
           regenerate
           saints
           of
           God
           can
           sin
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           vtterly
           to
           seuer
           &
           cut
           off
           themselues
           
           from
           Christ
           ,
           or
           vtterly
           to
           roote
           out
           the
           very
           habit
           and
           seed
           of
           those
           true
           and
           sauing
           graces
           that
           are
           within
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           inthrall
           themselues
           wholly
           to
           the
           seruice
           of
           sinne
           and
           Sathan
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           whole
           intire
           wrath
           of
           God
           cannot
           arise
           against
           them
           :
           therefore
           they
           can
           neuer
           sinne
           so
           faire
           ,
           as
           to
           put
           themselues
           into
           the
           state
           of
           death
           and
           damnation
           .
           This
           is
           euident
           by
           diuers
           pregnant
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           by
           diuers
           reasons
           .
           First
           ,
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           a
           true
           regenerate
           Saint
           of
           God
           can
           neuer
           sinne
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           to
           put
           himselfe
           into
           the
           state
           of
           death
           and
           damnation
           ,
           no
           not
           for
           a
           time
           :
           because
           he
           can
           neuer
           sinne
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           to
           bee
           vtterly
           cast
           downe
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           to
           be
           vtterly
           cut
           off
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           vtterly
           depriued
           of
           the
           life
           of
           grace
           .
           Dauid
           he
           informes
           vs
           ,
           (
           a
           )
           
             that
             a
             good
             man
             though
             hee
             fall
             ,
             yet
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             vtterly
             cast
             downe
             :
             for
             the
             Lord
             vpholdeth
             him
             with
             his
             hand
          
           ;
           and
           Paul
           he
           assures
           vs
           ,
           (
           b
           )
           
             that
             hee
             shall
             be
             holden
             vp
             ,
             for
             God
             is
             able
             to
             make
             him
             stand
             .
          
           The
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           c
           )
           
             they
             may
             be
             troubled
             on
             euery
             side
             ,
          
           by
           reason
           of
           sinne
           ,
           but
           
             yet
             not
             distressed
          
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           
             cast
             downe
          
           by
           sinne
           ,
           
             but
             not
             destroyed
          
           :
           they
           may
           be
           (
           d
           )
           
             as
             dying
          
           men
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             behold
             they
             liue
             :
             as
             chastened
             ,
             yet
             not
             killed
             :
             as
             sorrowfull
             ,
             yet
             alwayes
             reioycing
             ;
             as
             poore
             ,
             yet
             making
             many
             rich
             :
             as
             hauing
             nothing
             ,
             and
             yet
             possessing
             all
             things
             :
          
           they
           may
           be
           like
           (
           e
           )
           
             the
             man
             that
             went
             downe
             from
             Ierusalem
             to
             Ierico
             ,
             and
             fell
             among
             theeues
             ,
             euen
             wounded
             and
             halfe
             dead
             with
             sinne
             :
          
           their
           graces
           like
           those
           of
           the
           (
           f
           )
           
             Church
             of
             Sardis
             ,
             may
             be
             ready
             to
             die
             :
          
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           and
           their
           graces
           ,
           they
           may
           suffer
           a
           winter
           of
           temptation
           ,
           they
           may
           bee
           sicke
           and
           languishing
           by
           reason
           of
           sinne
           :
           they
           may
           bee
           (
           g
           )
           semianimes
           as
           Cyprian
           stiles
           them
           ,
           halfe
           dead
           ,
           and
           halfe
           withered
           ,
           but
           yet
           they
           are
           neuer
           wholly
           dead
           in
           sinnes
           and
           trespasses
           :
           when
           they
           are
           at
           the
           worst
           and
           lowest
           ebbe
           ,
           they
           are
           (
           h
           )
           
             but
             bruised
             reedes
             ,
             and
             smoaking
             flaxe
             ,
          
           they
           are
           neuer
           
           vtterly
           broken
           ,
           neuer
           vtterly
           quenched
           and
           put
           out
           :
           there
           are
           still
           some
           breathings
           of
           grace
           and
           spirituall
           life
           within
           their
           soules
           ,
           there
           are
           graces
           alwayes
           mixed
           with
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           
           there
           are
           still
           (
           i
           )
           
             some
             good
             things
             in
             them
          
           ,
           of
           which
           God
           takes
           speciall
           notice
           :
           there
           is
           still
           a
           (
           k
           )
           
             little
             strength
             within
             
             them
          
           ,
           wherby
           they
           are
           inabled
           to
           recouer
           themselues
           againe
           ,
           
             to
             keepe
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             denie
             his
             name
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           by
           the
           voyce
           and
           testimonie
           of
           all
           these
           Scriptures
           ,
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           doe
           neuer
           sinne
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           to
           put
           themselues
           into
           the
           state
           of
           death
           and
           damnation
           ;
           because
           they
           neuer
           sinne
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           vtterly
           cast
           downe
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           to
           be
           vtterly
           cut
           off
           from
           Christ
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           wholly
           depriued
           of
           the
           life
           of
           grace
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           when
           as
           they
           fall
           into
           any
           sinnes
           ,
           they
           neuer
           goe
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           to
           put
           themselues
           into
           the
           state
           of
           death
           and
           damnation
           by
           these
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           because
           the
           seed
           of
           grace
           doth
           still
           abide
           within
           them
           :
           this
           is
           
             St.
             Iohns
          
           reason
           in
           the
           1
           Iohn
           3.
           9.
           and
           cap.
           5.
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           
             Hee
             that
             is
             borne
             of
             God
             doth
             not
             commit
             sinne
             :
             for
             his
             seed
             remaineth
             in
             him
             :
             neither
             can
             hee
             sinne
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           
             hee
             cannot
             sinne
             vnto
             death
          
           )
           
             because
             he
             is
             borne
             of
             God
             :
          
           The
           seed
           of
           grace
           ,
           it
           is
           
             an
             immortall
             seed
          
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           23.
           it
           is
           
             a
             diuine
             nature
          
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           4.
           it
           
             will
             quench
             all
             the
             fiery
             darts
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             Ephes.
          
           6.
           16.
           and
           it
           
             cannot
             bee
             quenched
             or
             drowned
             ,
             Cant.
          
           8.
           7.
           it
           is
           an
           
             annointing
             that
             abideth
             in
             men
          
           ,
           1
           Iohn
           2.
           27.
           it
           is
           such
           a
           seed
           ,
           as
           can
           
             die
             no
             more
             ,
             death
             hath
             no
             more
             dominion
             ouer
             it
             ,
             Iohn
          
           11.
           25
           ,
           26.
           and
           Rom.
           6.
           9.
           10.
           11.
           14.
           it
           is
           a
           seed
           that
           
             proceeds
             from
             the
             very
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Rom.
          
           15
           13.
           1
           
           Cor.
           2.
           5.
           it
           is
           
             wrought
             in
          
           vs
           by
           the
           selfesame
           
             almighty
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             raised
             vp
             Iesus
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             in
             heauenly
             places
             ,
             Ephes.
          
           1.
           19.
           20.
           and
           cap.
           3.
           20.
           therefore
           it
           cannot
           bee
           vanquished
           or
           destroyed
           by
           all
           the
           power
           and
           strength
           of
           sinne
           or
           Sathan
           :
           
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             cannot
             preuaile
             against
             it
             ,
             Math.
          
           16.
           18.
           this
           
             power
             and
             grace
             of
             Christ
             in
             vs
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             for
             vs
             ,
          
           it
           is
           
             stronger
             then
             sinne
             or
             Sathan
             ,
             it
             is
             able
             to
             vanquish
             and
             subdue
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             treade
             and
             bruise
             them
             vnder
             our
             feet
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           10.
           4.
           5.
           cap.
           12.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           Rom.
           16.
           20.
           
           Ephes.
           6.
           16.
           1
           
           Iohn
           4.
           4.
           and
           cap.
           5.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           No
           sinne
           that
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           commit
           ,
           doth
           vtterly
           destroy
           and
           roote
           this
           seede
           of
           Grace
           out
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           it
           
             still
             abides
             within
             them
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           neuer
           sinne
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           to
           put
           themselues
           into
           the
           state
           of
           damnation
           ,
           or
           to
           fall
           wholly
           or
           totally
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           :
           Hee
           who
           amidst
           the
           very
           
           greatest
           of
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           doth
           retaine
           the
           very
           habit
           and
           seed
           of
           grace
           within
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           certaine
           that
           he
           falls
           not
           wholly
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           (
           for
           ,
           for
           any
           man
           to
           fall
           totally
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           retaine
           the
           very
           habit
           and
           seed
           of
           grace
           within
           him
           still
           ,
           is
           a
           plaine
           and
           manifest
           contradiction
           .
           )
           But
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           truly
           borne
           of
           God
           ,
           euen
           amidst
           the
           very
           greatest
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           doe
           still
           retaine
           the
           habit
           and
           the
           seed
           of
           grace
           within
           them
           (
           as
           is
           euident
           by
           the
           premises
           )
           therefore
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           they
           fall
           not
           wholly
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           by
           these
           their
           sinnes
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           a
           true
           regenerate
           man
           can
           neuer
           sinne
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           to
           fall
           totally
           from
           grace
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           himselfe
           into
           a
           state
           of
           death
           and
           damnation
           ,
           because
           he
           neuer
           sinnes
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           himselfe
           a
           slaue
           or
           seruant
           vnto
           sinne
           :
           though
           sinne
           be
           in
           him
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           in
           him
           as
           a
           tyrant
           and
           a
           rebell
           ,
           not
           a
           King
           or
           a
           friend
           ,
           it
           rules
           and
           
             reignes
             not
             in
             him
             ,
             he
             obeyes
             it
             not
             in
             the
             lusts
             thereof
             ,
          
           he
           neuer
           
             yeelds
             vp
             himselfe
             as
          
           a
           seruant
           or
           a
           subject
           to
           it
           :
           Rom.
           6.
           12.
           to
           23.
           2
           
           Pet.
           2.
           19.
           
           Iohn
           8.
           34.
           though
           he
           
             walkes
             after
             the
             slesh
          
           ,
           or
           rather
           is
           drawne
           violently
           after
           the
           flesh
           sometimes
           ,
           
             yet
             he
             wars
             not
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           10.
           3.
           hee
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           warring
           after
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           alwaies
           wars
           and
           fights
           against
           it
           :
           the
           very
           sinne
           and
           euill
           which
           he
           doth
           commit
           ,
           is
           
             the
             sinne
             and
             euill
             which
             hee
             would
             not
             doe
             ,
             Rom.
          
           7.
           15.
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           Gal.
           5.
           17.
           hee
           neuer
           sinnes
           with
           a
           full
           ,
           intire
           ,
           compleate
           ,
           resolued
           ,
           and
           deliberate
           will
           ,
           he
           neuer
           yeelds
           a
           full
           and
           perfect
           assent
           vnto
           his
           sinne
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           reluctancie
           ,
           reuitancie
           ,
           dislike
           and
           hatred
           of
           it
           in
           his
           soule
           ,
           and
           it
           his
           
             inner
             man
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           neuer
           sinnes
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           to
           cast
           himselfe
           wholly
           downe
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           himselfe
           into
           the
           state
           of
           death
           and
           damnation
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           Regenerate
           men
           they
           neuer
           sinne
           so
           far
           as
           to
           fall
           totally
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           no
           not
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           because
           they
           neuer
           sinne
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           to
           seuere
           and
           cut
           off
           themselues
           from
           Christ.
           Those
           who
           euen
           then
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           do
           commit
           sinne
           ,
           and
           whiles
           they
           haue
           the
           remainders
           of
           the
           old
           man
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           body
           of
           sinne
           continuing
           in
           them
           ,
           continue
           still
           in
           Christ
           ,
           it
           is
           certaine
           that
           they
           are
           in
           the
           state
           of
           
           life
           and
           grace
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           state
           of
           death
           and
           dàmnation
           ,
           (
           because
           he
           that
           is
           in
           Christ
           the
           spring
           and
           fountaine
           of
           all
           grace
           and
           life
           ,
           hath
           grace
           and
           
             life
             within
             him
          
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           
             wholly
             freed
             from
             the
             law
             of
             sinne
             and
             death
             ,
             Iohn
          
           5.
           24.
           1
           
           Iohn
           5.
           12.
           and
           Rom.
           8.
           2.
           
           But
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           euen
           then
           when
           as
           they
           doe
           commit
           sinne
           ,
           and
           whiles
           they
           haue
           the
           remainders
           of
           the
           old
           man
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           body
           of
           sinne
           continuing
           in
           them
           ,
           continue
           still
           in
           Christ
           :
           as
           is
           euident
           by
           Rom.
           7.
           15.
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           compared
           with
           Rom.
           8.
           1
           ,
           2.
           where
           Paul
           making
           mention
           of
           that
           perpetuall
           combate
           which
           is
           betweene
           the
           flesh
           and
           the
           spirit
           in
           euery
           true
           regenerate
           man
           ,
           
             who
             did
             with
             their
             minde
             serue
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             flesh
             the
             law
             of
             sinne
             :
          
           he
           concludes
           it
           with
           this
           Corollarie
           or
           inference
           .
           
             There
             is
             therefore
             now
             no
             condemnation
             to
             those
             who
             are
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             walke
             not
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             spirit
             :
          
           for
           though
           there
           be
           much
           sinne
           ,
           and
           corruption
           in
           them
           ,
           
             yet
             the
             law
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             life
             ,
             hath
             made
             them
             free
             from
             the
             law
             of
             sinne
             and
             death
             :
          
           There
           is
           
             now
             ,
             no
             condemnation
             to
             them
             ,
          
           euen
           now
           whiles
           there
           is
           much
           sinne
           and
           corruption
           in
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           striue
           against
           this
           sinne
           and
           corruption
           ,
           they
           hate
           it
           ,
           and
           are
           grieued
           vnder
           it
           ,
           they
           obey
           and
           serue
           it
           not
           ;
           because
           there
           is
           an
           inner
           man
           ,
           a
           regenerate
           and
           sanctified
           part
           within
           them
           ,
           which
           God
           doth
           most
           respect
           ,
           which
           is
           alwaies
           grapling
           and
           contending
           with
           those
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           are
           still
           in
           Christ
           who
           hath
           freed
           them
           from
           the
           law
           of
           finne
           and
           death
           :
           Therefore
           because
           the
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           euen
           then
           when
           as
           they
           doe
           commit
           si●…ne
           ,
           and
           whiles
           their
           corruptions
           are
           hanging
           on
           them
           ,
           are
           still
           in
           Christ
           ,
           Therefore
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           in
           the
           state
           of
           life
           and
           grace
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           state
           of
           death
           and
           damnation
           .
           Fiftly
           ,
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           commit
           auy
           grosse
           and
           knowne
           sinne
           ,
           euen
           before
           their
           actuall
           and
           particular
           repentance
           for
           it
           ,
           are
           still
           in
           the
           state
           of
           life
           and
           grace
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           state
           of
           death
           and
           damnation
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           still
           the
           elected
           Saints
           ,
           and
           the
           adopted
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           names
           are
           still
           inrolled
           in
           the
           book
           of
           Life
           .
           Those
           who
           are
           still
           the
           elected
           and
           adopted
           sons
           of
           
           God
           ,
           and
           haue
           their
           names
           inrolled
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           Life
           ,
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           alwaies
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           and
           life
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           state
           of
           death
           and
           damnation
           :
           (
           because
           their
           election
           and
           adoption
           ,
           they
           are
           altogether
           immutable
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           altered
           or
           changed
           no
           more
           then
           God
           himselfe
           .
           )
           But
           all
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           they
           are
           still
           the
           elected
           and
           adopted
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           names
           are
           alwayes
           inrolled
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           Life
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           29.
           30.
           
           Ephes.
           1.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           Luke
           10.
           20.
           
           Phil.
           4.
           3.
           
           Heb.
           12.
           13.
           
           Reu.
           13.
           18.
           and
           infinite
           other
           places
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           alwayes
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           and
           life
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           state
           of
           death
           and
           damnation
           ,
           yea
           euen
           then
           when
           as
           they
           lie
           in
           any
           grosse
           ,
           scandalous
           ,
           and
           knowne
           sin
           ,
           without
           any
           particular
           and
           actuall
           repentance
           .
           Sixtly
           ,
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saint●…
           of
           God
           ,
           can
           neuer
           sinne
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           to
           put
           them selues
           into
           the
           state
           of
           death
           and
           damnation
           ,
           or
           to
           cast
           themselues
           wholly
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           because
           the
           eternall
           guilt
           and
           punishment
           of
           their
           sinnes
           is
           not
           imputed
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           alwayes
           done
           away
           ,
           and
           vtterly
           abolished
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           their
           Aduocate
           ,
           their
           Mediator
           ,
           their
           satisfaction
           and
           attonement
           .
           Those
           to
           whom
           the
           eternall
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           is
           not
           imputed
           ,
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           no
           sins
           of
           theirs
           which
           they
           doe
           commit
           ,
           can
           wholly
           cast
           them
           downe
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           and
           life
           ,
           into
           the
           state
           of
           death
           and
           damnation
           :
           (
           because
           that
           no
           man
           can
           bee
           in
           the
           state
           of
           death
           and
           damnation
           ,
           but
           where
           the
           eternall
           guilt
           and
           punishment
           of
           his
           sinnes
           may
           be
           imputed
           to
           him
           .
           )
           But
           to
           all
           such
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           the
           eternall
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           is
           not
           imputed
           ,
           (
           no
           not
           then
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           lie
           in
           any
           actuall
           and
           knowne
           sin
           without
           particular
           repentance
           for
           it
           :
           because
           they
           are
           still
           in
           Christ
           their
           Mediator
           ,
           their
           Aduocate
           ,
           their
           surety
           ,
           and
           the
           full
           and
           perfect
           
             satisfaction
             ,
             propitiation
             ,
             and
             attonement
             for
             all
             their
             sinnes
             ,
          
           which
           reason
           is
           fully
           warranted
           and
           proued
           by
           Psal.
           32.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           Rom.
           5.
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           cap.
           8.
           1.
           2.
           33.
           34.
           1
           
           Cor.
           1.
           30.
           2
           
           Cor.
           13.
           5.
           
           Col.
           2.
           13
           ,
           14.
           1
           
           Iohn
           2.
           12.
           and
           cap.
           3.
           6
           ,
           9.
           )
           Therefore
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           no
           sinne●…
           of
           theirs
           which
           they
           doe
           commit
           ,
           can
           
           euer
           cast
           ●…hem
           downe
           wholly
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           and
           life
           ,
           into
           the
           state
           of
           death
           and
           damnation
           :
           no
           not
           for
           that
           time
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           lie
           in
           any
           grosse
           and
           knowne
           sinne
           ,
           without
           any
           actuall
           and
           particular
           repentance
           for
           it
           .
           The
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           are
           once
           justified
           by
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           
             purged
             from
             their
             sinnes
             by
             his
             most
             〈◊〉
             blood
             ,
             they
             haue
             no
             more
             〈◊〉
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             Hebr.
          
           10.
           2.
           that
           is
           ,
           their
           sinnes
           are
           not
           imputed
           to
           them
           :
           they
           are
           then
           justified
           and
           sanctified
           ,
           not
           for
           one
           day
           ,
           one
           yeare
           or
           two
           ,
           but
           
             for
             euer
             :
             Christ
             by
             once
             offering
             of
             himselfe
             vpon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             hath
             perfected
             for
             euer
             those
             that
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             Hebr.
          
           10.
           14.
           
           The
           justification
           and
           sanctification
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           extend
           not
           onely
           vnto
           some
           ,
           but
           to
           all
           the
           parts
           &
           particles
           of
           their
           whole
           liues
           ,
           they
           are
           neuer
           reiterated
           and
           repeated
           .
           For
           as
           there
           is
           but
           one
           naturall
           birth
           ,
           
             one
             faith
             ,
             one
             baptisme
             ,
             one
             death
             and
             passion
             of
             Iesus
          
           
           Christ
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           multiplied
           or
           reiterated
           :
           so
           there
           is
           but
           one
           spirituall
           regeneration
           ,
           one
           inward
           baptisme
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           one
           death
           to
           sinne
           ,
           one
           justification
           and
           sanctification
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           once
           justified
           ,
           sanctified
           ,
           regenerated
           ,
           and
           reconciled
           vnto
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           they
           are
           justified
           ,
           sanctisied
           ,
           regenerated
           ,
           and
           reconciled
           vnto
           God
           for
           euer
           .
           God
           as
           he
           is
           but
           one
           and
           single
           in
           his
           owne
           essence
           ,
           so
           he
           is
           but
           one
           ,
           and
           single
           in
           his
           workes
           ,
           he
           desires
           not
           to
           reiterate
           ,
           and
           to
           doe
           things
           twice
           :
           hee
           made
           the
           world
           but
           once
           ;
           he
           redeemed
           the
           world
           but
           once
           :
           he
           will
           destroy
           the
           world
           but
           once
           :
           hee
           giues
           life
           and
           being
           to
           all
           his
           creatures
           but
           once
           :
           all
           creatures
           they
           are
           borne
           but
           once
           ,
           and
           they
           die
           but
           once
           :
           God
           neuer
           delights
           in
           superfluities
           ,
           or
           changes
           :
           hee
           will
           doe
           nothing
           in
           vaine
           ,
           and
           hee
           neuer
           repents
           him
           of
           his
           actions
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           doth
           things
           but
           once
           ;
           he
           makes
           his
           works
           perfect
           at
           the
           first
           :
           Deut.
           3
           2.
           4
           
           
             Whatsoeuer
             he
             doth
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             for
             euer
             :
             nothing
             can
             be
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             taken
             from
             it
             ,
             Eccles.
          
           3.
           14.
           
           And
           therefore
           those
           who
           are
           but
           once
           justified
           ,
           sanctified
           ,
           and
           reconciled
           vnto
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           those
           who
           are
           but
           once
           truly
           and
           thorowly
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           
             who
             of
             God
             is
             made
             vnto
             them
             righteousnesse
             ,
             wisedome
             ,
          
           
           
             iustification
             ,
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             redemption
             :
          
           they
           are
           justified
           ,
           
           sanctified
           ,
           and
           reconciled
           vnto
           God
           in
           Christ
           for
           euer
           :
           all
           
             their
             iniquities
             are
             quite
             forgiuen
          
           ,
           all
           
             their
             sinnes
             are
             couered
          
           ;
           and
           so
           vtterly
           abolished
           in
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           they
           
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             remembred
             ,
             nor
             yet
             imputed
             to
             them
             ,
             Psal.
          
           ●…2
           .
           2
           ,
           2.
           
           Ier.
           31.
           34.
           and
           Hebr.
           8.
           12.
           therefore
           no
           sinnes
           that
           euer
           they
           doe
           commit
           ,
           
             can
             separate
             them
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             in
          
           
           
             Christ
             Iesus
             their
             Lord
          
           :
           or
           cast
           them
           downe
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           and
           justification
           ,
           into
           the
           state
           of
           death
           and
           damnation
           .
           And
           here
           you
           must
           obserue
           a
           difference
           betweene
           Legall
           justification
           ,
           and
           Euangelicall
           justification
           .
           Legall
           justification
           ,
           or
           justification
           by
           workes
           and
           merits
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           vtterly
           lost
           and
           abolished
           by
           some
           actuall
           sinne
           ,
           as
           is
           euident
           by
           Ezech.
           18.
           24.
           
           For
           ,
           
             hee
             that
             keepes
             the
             whole
             law
             ,
             and
             yet
             offends
             in
             one
             point
             ,
             is
             guiltie
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             cursed
             is
             hee
             that
             confirmeth
             not
             all
             the
             words
             of
             the
             law
             to
             doe
             them
             :
             Iam.
          
           2.
           10.
           and
           Deut.
           27.
           26.
           
           It
           is
           not
           so
           with
           Euangelicall
           justification
           ,
           or
           justification
           only
           by
           faith
           in
           Christ
           :
           for
           this
           justification
           where
           once
           it
           is
           in
           truth
           ,
           is
           neuer
           abrogated
           ,
           disanulled
           ,
           or
           broken
           off
           by
           any
           sinnes
           which
           those
           who
           doe
           injoy
           it
           doe
           commit
           :
           This
           
             free
             gift
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             many
             offences
             vnto
             iustification
             ,
             Rom.
          
           5.
           18.
           
             and
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             cleanseth
             them
             ,
          
           not
           from
           some
           sorts
           of
           sinne
           only
           ,
           but
           
             from
             all
             sinne
          
           ,
           1
           Iohn
           1.
           7.
           
           Christ
           by
           once
           offering
           vp
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           hath
           fully
           satisfied
           for
           all
           the
           sinnes
           of
           all
           his
           Saints
           ,
           therefore
           all
           the
           sinnes
           that
           euer
           they
           commit
           ,
           are
           vtterly
           abolished
           and
           done
           away
           in
           him
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           imputed
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           put
           vpon
           their
           score
           .
           The
           justification
           of
           the
           Saints
           by
           Christ
           ,
           it
           is
           of
           meere
           grace
           and
           fauour
           ,
           through
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           imputed
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           any
           workes
           ,
           merit
           ,
           or
           disert
           of
           theirs
           :
           Christ
           therefore
           hauing
           fully
           satisfied
           for
           all
           their
           sins
           both
           past
           ,
           present
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           God
           hauing
           accepted
           this
           his
           satisfaction
           for
           them
           ,
           in
           full
           recompence
           for
           all
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           when
           as
           these
           Saints
           of
           God
           doe
           sinne
           against
           him
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           the
           eternall
           guilt
           and
           punishment
           of
           these
           their
           sins
           is
           vtterly
           abolished
           and
           done
           away
           in
           Christ
           their
           Aduocate
           and
           Surety
           ,
           and
           not
           imputed
           to
           them
           (
           for
           if
           it
           were
           imputed
           to
           them
           and
           not
           to
           Christ
           ,
           it
           were
           vtt
           erly
           impossible
           
           for
           them
           to
           expiate
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           satisfie
           Gods
           justice
           for
           it
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           prayers
           and
           teares
           which
           they
           could
           make
           or
           shed
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           other
           act
           of
           theirs
           )
           and
           therefore
           these
           sinnes
           of
           theirs
           (
           especially
           since
           they
           are
           sinnes
           of
           infirmitie
           and
           incogitancie
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           wilfulnesse
           ,
           obstinacie
           ,
           malice
           ,
           or
           presumption
           )
           can
           neuer
           depriue
           and
           spoile
           them
           of
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           and
           iustification
           ,
           nor
           yet
           put
           them
           into
           the
           state
           of
           death
           and
           damnation
           ,
           no
           not
           for
           that
           Interim
           and
           interuenient
           time
           ,
           which
           comes
           betweene
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           their
           repentance
           for
           them
           .
           Seuenthly
           ,
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           true
           and
           liuing
           
             members
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             bone
             of
             his
             bone
             ,
             flesh
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             spirit
             of
             his
             Spirit
             :
          
           1
           Cor.
           6.
           15.
           17.
           and
           Ephes.
           5.
           28.
           to
           37.
           
             they
             are
             the
             house
             ,
             the
             temple
             ,
             and
             the
             habitation
             of
             God
             and
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             Ephes.
          
           2.
           22.
           1
           
           Cor.
           3.
           16
           ,
           17.
           cap.
           6.
           19.
           
           Heb.
           3.
           6.
           1
           
           Pet.
           2.
           5.
           and
           cap.
           4.
           17.
           the
           whole
           Trinitie
           ,
           
             the
             Father
             ,
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             abide
             and
             dwell
             in
             them
             for
             euer
             .
             Ps.
          
           68.
           16.
           2
           
           Chron.
           7.
           16.
           
           Reu.
           21.
           3.
           
           Ephes.
           2.
           22.
           
           Iohn
           14.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           Math
           28.
           20.
           1
           
           Iohn
           3.
           24.
           
           Ephes.
           3
           ,
           17.
           and
           Col.
           1.
           27.
           and
           therefore
           when
           as
           they
           sinne
           against
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           lie
           in
           any
           knowne
           and
           scandalous
           sinne
           without
           repentance
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           in
           the
           state
           of
           death
           and
           condemnation
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           state
           of
           life
           and
           grace
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           members
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           feeble
           ,
           sicke
           ,
           and
           languishing
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           sin
           ;
           but
           yet
           they
           neuer
           die
           of
           sinne
           ;
           they
           are
           not
           seuered
           from
           their
           head
           ,
           and
           they
           neuer
           cease
           for
           to
           be
           members
           ;
           Christ
           Iesus
           himselfe
           
             he
             is
             their
             life
          
           ,
           their
           liues
           are
           inuolued
           and
           
             treasured
             vp
             in
             his
             :
             Col.
          
           3.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           Iohn
           11.
           25
           ,
           26.
           and
           1
           Iohn
           5.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           
             Christ
             Iesus
             hee
             is
             their
             life
             ,
             and
             liueth
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             life
             which
             they
             now
             liue
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             they
             liue
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             Gal.
          
           2.
           20.
           and
           therefore
           Christ
           himselfe
           must
           cease
           to
           liue
           (
           which
           cannot
           be
           ,
           
             because
             hee
             being
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             dieth
             no
             more
             ,
             death
          
           
           
             hath
             no
             more
             dominion
             ouer
             him
          
           )
           ere
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           who
           
           are
           his
           mèmbers
           ,
           and
           haue
           him
           for
           their
           life
           and
           soule
           ,
           can
           die
           ,
           and
           perish
           in
           their
           sinnes
           .
           This
           I
           can
           with
           boldnesse
           testifie
           and
           affirme
           ,
           to
           the
           infinite
           and
           vnspeakable
           joy
           and
           comfort
           ,
           of
           euery
           true
           and
           faithfull
           member
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           
           that
           it
           is
           as
           impossible
           for
           any
           one
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           true
           and
           liuing
           member
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           to
           die
           and
           perish
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           broken
           off
           from
           him
           againe
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           for
           Christ
           himselfe
           to
           die
           or
           perish
           ,
           or
           to
           cease
           to
           bee
           :
           For
           there
           is
           the
           same
           reason
           of
           the
           immortality
           and
           perpetuitie
           of
           euery
           faithfull
           Christian
           and
           member
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           of
           Christ
           himselfe
           :
           The
           reason
           why
           the
           humane
           nature
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           is
           immortall
           and
           perpetuall
           ,
           and
           can
           die
           no
           more
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           vnited
           and
           knit
           vnto
           the
           Deitie
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           animated
           ,
           quickned
           ,
           
           and
           inliuened
           by
           the
           
             eternall
             Spirit
             of
             God.
          
           Now
           euery
           true
           
           regenerate
           Saint
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           vnited
           and
           knit
           vnto
           the
           Deity
           it selfe
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Christs
           humane
           nature
           ,
           through
           the
           humanitie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           the
           same
           degree
           :
           as
           wee
           may
           see
           expresly
           ,
           Ephes.
           2.
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           cap.
           4.
           13.
           16.
           
           Col.
           2.
           19.
           and
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           4.
           
           
             The
             selfe-same
             Almightie
             power
             of
             God
             that
             raised
             vp
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             selfe-same
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             did
             animate
             ,
             quicken
             ,
             and
             inliuen
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             doth
             raise
             vp
             ,
             animate
             ,
             quicken
             ,
             and
             inliuen
             euery
             true
             and
             faithfull
             member
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           (
           euen
           as
           the
           same
           soule
           doth
           animate
           and
           informe
           euery
           part
           and
           member
           of
           the
           same
           body
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           selse-same
           sappe
           doth
           nourish
           the
           grift
           and
           the
           branches
           ,
           which
           doth
           nourish
           the
           stocke
           and
           the
           roote
           ,
           )
           as
           wee
           may
           reade
           in
           expresse
           tearmes
           :
           Ephes.
           1.
           19
           ,
           20.
           cap.
           2.
           18
           ,
           cap.
           4.
           4.
           1
           
           Pet.
           3.
           18
           ,
           19.
           1
           
           Cor.
           6.
           17.
           
           Rom.
           8.
           2.
           9.
           11.
           1
           
           Iohn
           4.
           17.
           
           Gal.
           2.
           20.
           1
           
           Cor.
           1
           2.
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           2
           
           Cor.
           3.
           18.
           
           Iohn
           1.
           4.
           16.
           cap.
           17.
           21.
           22.
           23.
           and
           infinite
           other
           places
           :
           and
           therefore
           seeing
           that
           all
           such
           as
           are
           the
           true
           and
           faithfull
           members
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           haue
           the
           same
           vnion
           with
           the
           Deitie
           ,
           the
           same
           life
           ,
           soule
           ,
           and
           spirit
           to
           animate
           and
           quicken
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           humanity
           of
           Christ
           hath
           ;
           seeing
           that
           Iesus
           Christ
           himselfe
           is
           their
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           liue
           and
           moue
           ,
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           ;
           seeing
           they
           are
           the
           house
           and
           remple
           ,
           the
           habitation
           and
           dwelling
           of
           the
           whole
           Trinitie
           ,
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           no
           sinnes
           which
           euer
           they
           doe
           commit
           ,
           can
           euer
           raze
           them
           or
           destroy
           them
           ,
           can
           euer
           seuer
           or
           cut
           them
           off
           from
           Christ
           ,
           can
           euer
           wholly
           extinguish
           the
           life
           of
           grace
           within
           them
           ,
           or
           cast
           them
           downe
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           into
           the
           state
           of
           death
           and
           
           damnation
           ,
           no
           not
           for
           one
           minute
           ,
           no●…
           for
           that
           scantling
           of
           time
           ,
           which
           comes
           betweene
           their
           sinne
           and
           their
           actuall
           and
           particular
           repentance
           for
           it
           .
           Let
           all
           the
           diuells
           in
           hell
           combine
           and
           plot
           together
           ,
           they
           cannot
           solue
           or
           answere
           this
           reason
           here
           alledged
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           here
           comes
           in
           a
           threefold
           and
           〈◊〉
           objection
           .
           
           First
           ,
           that
           those
           sinnes
           which
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           commit
           they
           are
           mortall
           and
           deadly
           in
           themselues
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           forgiuen
           to
           the
           Saints
           before
           that
           they
           haue
           actually
           and
           particularly
           repented
           of
           them
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           may
           dye
           and
           perish
           in
           them
           before
           any
           actuall
           and
           particular
           repentance
           for
           them
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           so
           long
           as
           they
           lye
           in
           their
           sins
           without
           any
           actuall
           and
           particular
           repentance
           for
           them
           ,
           are
           in
           the
           state
           of
           death
           and
           damnation
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           state
           of
           life
           and
           grace
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           I
           answer
           :
           that
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           sins
           
           of
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           are
           mortall
           and
           deadly
           in
           themselues
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           so
           to
           all
           carnall
           and
           vnregenerate
           men
           who
           doe
           commit
           them
           ,
           but
           yet
           they
           are
           neuer
           mortall
           and
           deadly
           to
           the
           Saints
           .
           If
           you
           consider
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           Saints
           as
           sins
           ,
           or
           as
           they
           are
           abstracted
           from
           the
           Saints
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           mortall
           and
           deadly
           ,
           and
           haue
           damnation
           attending
           on
           them
           :
           but
           if
           you
           consider
           them
           as
           they
           are
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           haue
           their
           existence
           and
           being
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           mortall
           and
           deadly
           effectiuè
           vnto
           them
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           these
           sinnes
           of
           theirs
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           formerly
           proued
           )
           are
           not
           imputed
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           alwaies
           imputed
           to
           ,
           &
           done
           away
           in
           Christ.
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           the
           sting
           and
           venom
           of
           these
           sinnes
           of
           theirs
           ,
           is
           taken
           away
           in
           Christ
           :
           for
           as
           
             the
             sting
             of
             death
             is
             sinne
             ,
          
           so
           the
           strength
           of
           sinne
           is
           the
           law
           ,
           
           
           without
           which
           
             〈◊〉
             it selfe
             is
             dead
          
           .
           Now
           Iesus
           Christ
           by
           his
           death
           and
           passion
           
             hath
             fulfilled
             and
             abrogated
             the
             law
             for
             all
             his
             Saints
          
           ;
           hee
           
             hath
             redeemed
             them
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             being
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             them
             ,
          
           he
           hath
           
             blotted
             out
             the
             hand-writing
             of
             ordinances
             that
             was
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             taken
             it
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             nayling
             it
             to
             his
             Crosse
          
           ;
           hee
           hath
           
             freed
             them
             from
             the
             law
             of
             sin
             and
             
             death
             ,
          
           and
           hath
           taken
           away
           the
           poyson
           ,
           the
           strength
           and
           sting
           of
           sinne
           and
           death
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           reade
           :
           Gal.
           4.
           5.
           cap.
           5.
           1.
           
           Rom.
           8.
           2.
           cap.
           10.
           4.
           
           Col.
           2.
           14.
           15.
           
           Heb.
           2.
           14.
           and
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           57.
           and
           therefore
           they
           can
           boldly
           and
           victoriously
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             O
             death
             where
             is
             thy
             sting
             ?
          
           ô
           sinne
           where
           is
           thy
           victory
           and
           thy
           poyson
           ?
           becanse
           that
           Christ
           hath
           pulled
           out
           the
           sting
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           allayed
           the
           poyson
           that
           was
           in
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           cannot
           hurt
           or
           kill
           him
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           though
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           Saints
           are
           mortall
           in
           themselues
           ,
           yet
           God
           will
           take
           no
           aduantage
           against
           them
           for
           them
           ,
           hee
           will
           pardon
           and
           forgiue
           them
           ;
           hee
           will
           
             passe
             them
             by
             ,
             and
             remember
             them
             no
             more
             ,
             and
             hee
             will
             cast
             them
             all
             into
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             sea
             .
             ler.
          
           31.
           34
           and
           Mich.
           7
           18.
           19.
           and
           therefore
           these
           their
           sinnes
           cannot
           bee
           mortall
           and
           deadly
           vnto
           them
           .
           If
           a
           man
           should
           commit
           treason
           ,
           for
           which
           hee
           deserues
           to
           dye
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           will
           either
           pardon
           it
           ,
           or
           take
           no
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           deadly
           vnto
           him
           that
           doth
           it
           ,
           though
           it
           bee
           deadly
           in
           it selfe
           .
           God
           will
           pardo●…
           ,
           or
           else
           passe
           by
           the
           sinnes
           of
           all
           his
           Saints
           ,
           hee
           will
           not
           take
           aduantage
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           though
           they
           are
           mortall
           and
           deadly
           in
           themselues
           they
           are
           not
           so
           to
           them
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           wee
           haue
           the
           expresse
           testimonie
           of
           Saint
           Iohn
           ,
           1
           Iohn
           3.
           6.
           9.
           and
           cap.
           5.
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           that
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           
             such
             as
             are
             borne
             of
             God
             ,
             can
             neuer
             sinne
             vnto
             death
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           their
           sinnes
           can
           neuer
           put
           them
           into
           the
           state
           of
           death
           and
           damnation
           ,
           no
           not
           for
           a
           time
           .
           Neither
           will
           that
           of
           Ezech.
           18.
           20.
           
             the
             soule
             that
             sinneth
             it
             shall
             dye
             :
          
           nor
           that
           of
           1
           Cor.
           6.
           9.
           10.
           make
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           contrary
           :
           all
           that
           these
           two
           places
           proue
           is
           but
           this
           :
           that
           sinne
           is
           mortall
           in
           its
           owne
           nature
           ,
           that
           euery
           one
           shall
           beare
           his
           owne
           sins
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           vnrighteous
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           liue
           and
           dye
           in
           the
           sinnes
           there
           specified
           ,
           such
           as
           make
           a
           common
           trade
           of
           those
           sinnes
           ,
           being
           neuer
           
             washed
             ,
             sanctified
             and
             iustified
             from
             them
             ,
             shall
             not
             inherit
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             :
          
           neither
           of
           them
           proue
           that
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           Saints
           are
           mortall
           vnto
           them
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           put
           them
           into
           the
           state
           of
           death
           and
           damnation
           .
           Consider
           therefore
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           as
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           inherent
           in
           ,
           and
           conioyned
           with
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           they
           are
           abstracted
           
           and
           deuided
           from
           them
           ;
           consider
           how
           God
           hath
           promised
           to
           forgiue
           them
           in
           his
           mercie
           and
           to
           remember
           them
           no
           more
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           shall
           discouer
           and
           discerne
           your
           Error
           ,
           and
           finde
           your selues
           to
           bee
           ouer-reached
           with
           a
           Fallacy
           and
           quirke
           of
           Logicke
           ,
           in
           seuering
           those
           things
           which
           should
           not
           be
           deuided
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           second
           clause
           of
           the
           objection
           ,
           that
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           Saints
           are
           not
           forgiuen
           ,
           before
           their
           actuall
           and
           particular
           repentance
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           after
           that
           they
           commit
           any
           grosse
           and
           knowne
           sinne
           till
           their
           actuall
           and
           particular
           repentance
           for
           it
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           the
           state
           of
           death
           and
           damnation
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           .
           I
           answer
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           argument
           it selfe
           is
           false
           and
           followes
           not
           :
           which
           that
           you
           may
           the
           better
           and
           more
           perspicuously
           vnderstand
           .
           You
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           when
           a
           regenerate
           man
           falls
           into
           any
           sinne
           ,
           his
           repentance
           in
           this
           case
           is
           not
           required
           as
           a
           meanes
           to
           put
           a
           new
           life
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           estate
           and
           seed
           os
           grace
           into
           him
           ;
           (
           as
           it
           was
           vpon
           his
           first
           regeneration
           and
           conuersion
           vnto
           God
           ,
           )
           but
           it
           is
           onely
           required
           ,
           as
           physicke
           is
           in
           a
           sicke
           man
           ,
           to
           heale
           him
           and
           to
           cure
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           preserue
           that
           life
           ,
           that
           estate
           and
           seed
           of
           grace
           was
           in
           him
           before
           ,
           which
           by
           reason
           of
           this
           his
           sinne
           ,
           are
           like
           the
           graces
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Sardis
             ,
             Reu.
          
           3.
           2.
           
             ready
             to
             dye
          
           ,
           but
           yet
           not
           wholly
           dead
           :
           and
           therefore
           euen
           before
           his
           actuall
           tepentance
           for
           his
           sin
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           wholly
           dead
           in
           trespasses
           and
           sinnes
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           in
           the
           state
           of
           death
           &
           damnation
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           .
           I
           will
           euidence
           and
           make
           this
           cleare
           by
           some
           few
           familiar
           and
           common
           similitudes
           .
           Suppose
           a
           regenerate
           man
           should
           fail
           into
           any
           mortall
           and
           deadly
           sicknesse
           ,
           which
           might
           proue
           his
           death
           vnlesse
           hee
           tooke
           some
           antidote
           and
           physicke
           to
           expell
           it
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           presently
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           man
           is
           but
           a
           dead
           man
           ,
           or
           that
           hee
           is
           in
           the
           state
           of
           death
           ,
           because
           hee
           is
           fallen
           into
           this
           disease
           :
           or
           because
           hee
           lieth
           sicke
           of
           it
           for
           a
           moneth
           or
           two
           without
           recouery
           :
           for
           hee
           hath
           life
           within
           him
           still
           ,
           hee
           is
           still
           a
           liuing
           man
           ,
           and
           for
           ought
           you
           know
           hee
           may
           recouer
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           doe
           still
           account
           him
           ,
           call
           him
           ,
           and
           repute
           him
           a
           liuing
           man.
           So
           if
           a
           regenerate
           man
           commit
           a
           
           felonie
           ,
           for
           which
           his
           life
           may
           be
           drawne
           into
           question
           :
           you
           will
           not
           forthwith
           determine
           ,
           that
           heee
           is
           in
           the
           state
           of
           death
           and
           damnation
           ,
           because
           hee
           hath
           committed
           such
           a
           felonie
           :
           for
           it
           may
           bee
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           will
           prosecute
           him
           for
           this
           felonie
           ;
           or
           if
           hee
           be
           prosecuted
           hee
           may
           bee
           either
           acquitted
           ,
           or
           pardoned
           ,
           and
           so
           escape
           that
           death
           which
           hee
           did
           deserue
           .
           So
           if
           a
           wife
           commit
           adultery
           ,
           for
           which
           shee
           deserues
           to
           be
           deuorced
           from
           her
           husband
           ,
           and
           so
           cease
           to
           be
           his
           wife
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           presently
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           woman
           i●…
           deuorced
           ,
           or
           that
           she
           is
           no
           wife
           ,
           for
           her
           husband
           may
           forgiue
           her
           ,
           and
           she
           is
           still
           a
           wife
           ,
           till
           the
           deuorce
           be
           sued
           out
           .
           So
           if
           a
           sonne
           doth
           highly
           offend
           his
           gratious
           and
           louing
           father
           ,
           for
           which
           hee
           doth
           justly
           deserue
           to
           be
           disinherited
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           therefore
           cease
           to
           be
           a
           sonne
           ,
           neither
           is
           he
           forthwith
           disinherited
           ,
           but
           hee
           continues
           a
           sonne
           and
           an
           heire
           still
           ;
           hee
           only
           incurs
           his
           fathers
           anger
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           he
           may
           receiue
           some
           stripes
           and
           correction
           at
           his
           hands
           ,
           but
           neuer
           ceaseth
           to
           be
           his
           sonne
           and
           heire
           ,
           till
           he
           incnrre
           his
           fathers
           hat●…ed
           ,
           his
           whole
           and
           finall
           displeasure
           :
           till
           he
           be
           actually
           disinherited
           ,
           and
           utterly
           cast
           off
           .
           Iust
           so
           is
           it
           in
           our
           present
           case
           .
           Sinne
           in
           the
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           deadly
           disease
           and
           sicknesse
           to
           the
           soule
           :
           it
           is
           such
           a
           felonie
           as
           may
           justly
           draw
           their
           liues
           into
           question
           before
           the
           barre
           of
           Gods
           Tribunall
           :
           it
           is
           such
           an
           adultery
           as
           might
           justly
           cause
           the
           Lord
           their
           husband
           ,
           to
           sue
           out
           a
           bill
           of
           diuorce
           against
           them
           :
           and
           it
           is
           such
           an
           offence
           as
           might
           moue
           their
           gratious
           and
           louing
           Father
           to
           disinherit
           and
           to
           cast
           them
           off
           .
           But
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           presently
           dead
           ,
           neither
           are
           they
           in
           the
           state
           of
           death
           because
           they
           are
           sicke
           of
           sinne
           :
           for
           they
           may
           recouer
           ,
           and
           purge
           out
           this
           disease
           :
           yea
           ,
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           they
           alwaies
           doe
           and
           shall
           recouer
           :
           for
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           is
           their
           physition
           ,
           hee
           will
           recouer
           them
           and
           raise
           them
           vp
           ,
           and
           restore
           them
           to
           their
           health
           againe
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           dye
           or
           perish
           in
           this
           sicknesse
           of
           their
           sinnes
           :
           they
           haue
           his
           owne
           expresse
           word
           and
           promise
           for
           it
           .
           Psal.
           41.
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           Iohn
           6.
           51
           ,
           58.
           cap.
           10.
           28.
           cap.
           11.
           25
           ,
           26
           ,
           Hosea
           14.
           4.
           
           Mal.
           4.
           2.
           and
           1
           Iohn
           .
           5.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           and
           he
           will
           surely
           performe
           &
           make
           good
           
           his
           word
           to
           the
           vttermost
           .
           They
           are
           not
           presently
           in
           the
           state
           of
           death
           and
           condemnation
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           commit
           any
           treason
           or
           felonie
           against
           the
           Lord
           ,
           before
           their
           actuall
           repentance
           for
           it
           ;
           for
           God
           may
           passe
           by
           their
           sinnes
           and
           treasons
           ,
           and
           take
           no
           notice
           of
           them
           ,
           hee
           may
           in
           his
           mercy
           pardon
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           arraigne
           them
           for
           them
           .
           Yea
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           sure
           for
           to
           doe
           it
           .
           For
           
             hee
             is
             a
             God
             that
             passeth
             by
             the
             transgression
             of
             his
             heritage
             ,
             hee
             will
             forgiue
             their
             iniquities
             and
             remember
             their
             sinnes
             no
             more
             ,
             because
             hee
             delights
             in
             mercy
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             is
             his
             couenant
             so
             to
             doe
             .
             Mich.
          
           7.
           18
           ,
           19.
           and
           Ier.
           31.
           33
           ,
           34.
           
           If
           hee
           doth
           take
           notice
           of
           those
           sinnes
           of
           theirs
           as
           to
           scourge
           them
           for
           them
           ,
           yet
           he
           neuer
           drawes
           them
           into
           question
           for
           their
           soules
           ,
           hee
           neuer
           brings
           them
           into
           the
           judgement
           of
           eternall
           condemnation
           :
           as
           we
           may
           reade
           expresly
           .
           Isay
           45.
           17
           
           Iohn
           3.
           19.
           cap.
           5.
           24.
           and
           Rom.
           8.
           1
           ,
           2.
           wherefore
           though
           the
           Saints
           commit
           treason
           against
           the
           Lord
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           deserue
           to
           be
           perpetually
           condemned
           ,
           yet
           this
           their
           treason
           neuer
           puts
           them
           into
           the
           state
           of
           death
           and
           damnation
           .
           So
           when
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           commit
           adultery
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           such
           sinnes
           as
           might
           cause
           him
           to
           deuorce
           them
           from
           him
           :
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           presently
           deuorced
           ,
           because
           they
           doe
           not
           presently
           repent
           :
           for
           God
           is
           a
           louing
           and
           kinde
           husband
           to
           them
           :
           hee
           is
           not
           easily
           prouoked
           to
           put
           them
           away
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           them
           a
           bill
           of
           deuorce
           vpon
           euery
           act
           of
           adultery
           which
           they
           doe
           commit
           :
           as
           is
           euident
           by
           Ier.
           3.
           1.
           
           
             If
             a
             man
             put
             away
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             shee
             goe
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             become
             another
             mans
             ,
             shall
             he
             returne
             vnto
             her
             againe
             ?
             but
             thou
             hast
             played
             the
             harlot
             with
             many
             louers
             ,
             yet
             returne
             againe
             to
             me
             saith
             the
             Lord.
          
           The
           adulteries
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           doe
           neuer
           breake
           that
           bond
           of
           matrimonie
           which
           is
           betweene
           God
           and
           them
           ,
           because
           God
           will
           not
           take
           aduantage
           of
           them
           :
           
             hee
             hath
             married
             them
             vnto
             himselfe
          
           
           
             for
             euer
             ,
             in
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             in
             louing
             kindnesse
             ,
             &
             in
             mercies
             :
             therefore
             will
             he
             loue
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             cast
             them
             off
             :
          
           therefore
           will
           hee
           not
           seuer
           or
           deuorce
           them
           from
           him
           .
           Hee
           hath
           commanded
           vs
           ,
           
             not
             to
             seperate
             those
             whom
             hee
             hath
             ioyned
             together
             :
          
           therefore
           hee
           
           himselfe
           will
           neuer
           seuer
           nor
           deuorce
           those
           from
           himselfe
           whom
           hee
           hath
           
             married
             and
             betrothed
             to
             himselfe
             for
             euer
             :
          
           but
           
           hee
           will
           seperate
           their
           sinnes
           from
           them
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           not
           seuere
           or
           diuorce
           them
           from
           himselfe
           :
           and
           therefore
           when
           as
           they
           sinne
           against
           the
           Lord
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           presently
           in
           the
           state
           of
           death
           and
           damnation
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           still
           married
           to
           ,
           and
           not
           deuorced
           from
           the
           Lord.
           So
           when
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           offend
           their
           gratious
           and
           louing
           father
           by
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           they
           doe
           not
           therefore
           cease
           to
           bee
           his
           sonnes
           ,
           neither
           are
           they
           forthwith
           disinherited
           :
           but
           they
           continue
           sonnes
           and
           heires
           still
           ,
           and
           he
           continues
           to
           bee
           a
           gratious
           father
           to
           them
           .
           It
           may
           be
           they
           may
           incurre
           his
           anger
           and
           displeasure
           for
           a
           time
           :
           it
           may
           bee
           ,
           
             hee
             doth
          
           (
           a
           )
           
             chasten
             and
             correct
             them
             with
             the
             rods
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             stripes
             of
             the
             children
             of
             men
             ,
          
           (
           b
           )
           
             out
             of
             his
             fatherly
             care
             and
             loue
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             of
             their
             good
             ,
          
           (
           c
           )
           
             that
             so
             they
             may
             not
             be
             condemned
             with
          
           
           
             the
             world
          
           .
           But
           yet
           they
           neuer
           incur
           his
           hatred
           or
           his
           whole
           displeasure
           ,
           hee
           neuer
           disinherits
           them
           or
           casts
           them
           out
           of
           doores
           :
           hee
           alwaies
           dealeth
           with
           them
           as
           a
           gratious
           ,
           mercifull
           ,
           and
           louing
           father
           ,
           (
           d
           )
           
             who
             delights
             in
             mercy
          
           ,
           (
           e
           )
           
             hee
             will
             not
             alwaies
             chide
             them
             ,
             neither
             keepeth
             hee
             his
             anger
             foreuer
             hee
             will
             not
             deale
             with
             them
             after
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             nor
             yet
             reward
             them
             according
             to
             their
             iniquities
             ,
             but
             will
             euen
             pitty
             ,
             spare
             ,
             and
             pardon
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             father
             pittieth
             ,
             spareth
             ,
             and
             pardoneth
             his
             onely
             son
             that
             serueth
             him
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           though
           they
           sinne
           against
           their
           gratious
           Father
           ,
           and
           lie
           perhaps
           in
           this
           their
           sinne
           for
           a
           time
           without
           repentance
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           thereby
           disinherited
           nor
           put
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           I
           will
           now
           contract
           all
           this
           into
           this
           Syllogisme
           .
           Hee
           that
           is
           still
           aliue
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           is
           but
           only
           sicke
           and
           not
           dead
           of
           sinne
           :
           hee
           that
           is
           onely
           in
           a
           meere
           possibilitie
           to
           be
           questioned
           ,
           arraigned
           ,
           diuorced
           ,
           &
           disinherited
           for
           his
           sinne
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           actually
           questioned
           ,
           arraigned
           ,
           diuorced
           ,
           disinherited
           ,
           and
           condemned
           for
           it
           .
           He
           that
           is
           more
           likely
           to
           liue
           &
           to
           recouer
           ,
           more
           likely
           to
           escape
           vnsentenced
           and
           vncondemned
           ,
           more
           likely
           to
           continue
           a
           wife
           and
           an
           heire
           vnto
           God
           ,
           then
           to
           dye
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           perpetually
           condemned
           ,
           diuorced
           ,
           and
           disinherited
           of
           God
           for
           sinne
           .
           Nay
           hee
           that
           is
           sure
           to
           recouer
           and
           neuer
           to
           die
           of
           sinne
           ,
           sure
           to
           scape
           scot-free
           ,
           and
           neuer
           to
           bee
           condemned
           ,
           
           diuorced
           ,
           or
           disinherited
           for
           sinne
           ,
           it
           is
           vndoubtedly
           true
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           one
           is
           not
           in
           the
           state
           of
           death
           and
           damnation
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           state
           of
           life
           and
           grace
           .
           (
           For
           no
           man
           can
           be
           in
           the
           state
           of
           death
           and
           damnation
           ,
           but
           such
           a
           one
           as
           is
           either
           dead
           in
           trespasses
           and
           sins
           ;
           such
           a
           one
           as
           is
           actually
           condemned
           ,
           diuorced
           ,
           and
           disinherited
           for
           his
           sins
           ,
           or
           such
           a
           one
           as
           is
           more
           likely
           to
           dy
           ,
           to
           be
           condemned
           ,
           diuorced
           ,
           and
           disinherited
           ,
           in
           and
           for
           his
           sins
           ;
           then
           to
           liue
           ,
           and
           to
           escape
           vncondemned
           ,
           vndiuorced
           ,
           and
           vndisinherited
           for
           his
           sins
           .
           )
           But
           all
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           &
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           a
           true
           and
           liuely
           faith
           ,
           they
           are
           aliue
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           euen
           then
           when
           as
           they
           lie
           in
           any
           knowne
           sin
           without
           repentance
           ;
           they
           are
           but
           only
           sicke
           &
           not
           dead
           of
           sin
           :
           they
           are
           only
           in
           a
           m●…ere
           remote
           possibility
           ;
           to
           be
           questioned
           ,
           arraigned
           ,
           diuorced
           ,
           disinherited
           and
           condemned
           for
           their
           sinne
           :
           they
           are
           not
           actually
           questioned
           ,
           arraigned
           ,
           diuorced
           ,
           disinherited
           and
           condemfor
           it
           .
           They
           are
           more
           likely
           to
           liue
           and
           to
           recouer
           ,
           more
           likely
           to
           escape
           vnsentenced
           and
           vncondemned
           :
           more
           likelyto
           continue
           wiues
           and
           heires
           vnto
           God
           ,
           then
           to
           dye
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           perpetually
           condemned
           ,
           diuorced
           ,
           and
           disinherited
           of
           God
           for
           sin
           .
           Nay
           ,
           they
           are
           sure
           to
           recouer
           ,
           and
           neuer
           for
           to
           dye
           of
           sin
           :
           they
           are
           sure
           to
           escape
           scot-free
           ,
           and
           neuer
           to
           be
           condemned
           ,
           diuorced
           ,
           or
           disinherited
           for
           sinne
           ,
           as
           is
           euident
           by
           the
           former
           premises
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           vndoubtedly
           true
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           a
           true
           and
           liuely
           faith
           ,
           euen
           then
           when
           as
           they
           lye
           in
           any
           knowne
           sinne
           without
           repentance
           ,
           are
           not
           in
           the
           state
           of
           death
           and
           damnation
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           state
           of
           life
           and
           grace
           :
           and
           so
           the
           argument
           which
           is
           produced
           followes
           not
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           Antecedent
           is
           false
           .
           For
           these
           sinnes
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           they
           are
           and
           may
           be
           pardoned
           and
           actually
           forgiuen
           without
           any
           particular
           repentance
           for
           them
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           when
           men
           are
           once
           truly
           justified
           ,
           the
           eternall
           guilt
           of
           these
           their
           sinnes
           is
           neuer
           imputed
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           formerly
           proued
           :
           therefore
           a
           particular
           actuall
           repentance
           for
           them
           is
           not
           necessarily
           and
           absolutely
           required
           for
           to
           saue
           them
           and
           ●…ree
           them
           from
           damnation
           :
           Christ
           
           
             had
             made
             them
             free
             from
             the
             law
             of
             sinne
             and
             〈◊〉
             before
             ,
             being
          
           
           
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             bee
             made
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             in
             him
             :
          
           therefore
           they
           might
           bee
           saued
           without
           this
           
           this
           actuall
           and
           particular
           repentance
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           These
           their
           sins
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           formerly
           proued
           ,
           did
           not
           put
           the
           Saints
           into
           the
           state
           of
           damnation
           :
           and
           therefore
           a
           particular
           repentance
           for
           these
           sinnes
           of
           theirs
           ,
           is
           not
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           saluation
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           a
           particular
           and
           actuall
           repentance
           for
           these
           sinnes
           ,
           is
           not
           required
           as
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           saluation
           ,
           because
           a
           generall
           repentance
           ,
           and
           an
           inward
           disposition
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           without
           this
           particular
           ,
           outward
           and
           actuall
           repentance
           will
           serue
           the
           turne
           .
           If
           a
           Saint
           of
           God
           commit
           any
           grosse
           and
           knowne
           sinne
           ,
           let
           him
           haue
           but
           an
           vpright
           and
           syncere
           heart
           ,
           which
           is
           fully
           and
           resolutely
           set
           and
           bent
           against
           all
           sinne
           ,
           and
           stedfastly
           set
           and
           fixed
           vpon
           God
           with
           a
           desire
           to
           cleaue
           fast
           and
           close
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           doe
           his
           will
           in
           all
           things
           :
           let
           him
           haue
           but
           an
           humble
           ,
           a
           broken
           ,
           and
           a
           contrite
           heart
           within
           him
           which
           trembles
           at
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           is
           thorowly
           affected
           with
           the
           grosse
           and
           generall
           apprehension
           of
           his
           owne
           vilenesse
           :
           though
           he
           neuer
           pitch
           particularly
           vpon
           this
           sinne
           of
           his
           ,
           nor
           humble
           his
           soule
           before
           the
           Lord
           for
           this
           his
           sinne
           ,
           yet
           ,
           I
           dare
           be
           bold
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           generall
           repentance
           of
           his
           and
           this
           inward
           frame
           ,
           bent
           and
           disposition
           of
           his
           heart
           and
           soule
           ,
           shall
           sufficiently
           cleanse
           and
           purifie
           his
           soule
           from
           this
           his
           sinne
           ,
           and
           saue
           him
           so
           that
           he
           shall
           neuer
           die
           or
           perish
           for
           it
           :
           for
           it
           is
           the
           inward
           and
           habituall
           repentance
           ,
           the
           inward
           frame
           ,
           bent
           ,
           and
           disposition
           of
           the
           soule
           that
           God
           respects
           more
           then
           the
           outward
           act
           ,
           as
           wee
           may
           see
           by
           that
           of
           
             Dauid
             .
             Psal.
          
           32.
           5.
           
           
             I
             said
             I
             will
             confesse
             my
             transgressions
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             so
             thou
             for
             ga●…est
             the
             iniquity
             of
             my
             sinne
             :
          
           the
           inward
           purpose
           and
           disposition
           of
           〈◊〉
           heart
           for
           to
           repent
           ,
           was
           sufficient
           to
           moue
           God
           to
           forgiue
           his
           sinne
           ,
           before
           his
           outward
           ,
           actuall
           ,
           and
           particular
           repentance
           was
           expressed
           .
           Which
           proues
           ,
           that
           though
           a
           particular
           confession
           and
           actuall
           humiliation
           bee
           very
           fit
           and
           requisite
           and
           necessary
           ,
           after
           euery
           grosse
           and
           knowne
           sinne
           which
           the
           Saints
           commit
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           saluation
           for
           an
           inward
           disposition
           &
           purpose
           of
           the
           heart
           for
           to
           repent
           or
           a
           generall
           repentance
           and
           humiliation
           without
           this
           particular
           will
           serue
           the
           turne
           .
           But
           of
           this
           see
           more
           in
           the
           fourth
           answer
           to
           this
           argument
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           first
           propounded
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           a
           particular
           ,
           outward
           ,
           and
           actuall
           repentance
           for
           these
           sinnes
           of
           theirs
           is
           not
           absolutely
           required
           of
           them
           as
           necessary
           to
           saluation
           ,
           because
           God
           in
           his
           mercy
           will
           passe
           by
           these
           actuall
           sinnes
           ,
           or
           acts
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           take
           no
           notice
           of
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           doe
           chance
           to
           forget
           to
           repent
           and
           humble
           their
           soules
           particularly
           for
           them
           :
           for
           God
           is
           
             a
             God
             that
             passeth
             by
             the
             transgressions
             of
          
           his
           people
           ,
           
           
           as
           well
           as
           their
           lesser
           sinnes
           :
           hee
           out
           of
           his
           charity
           and
           loue
           vnto
           his
           Saints
           ,
           
             doth
             couer
             euen
             a
             multitude
             of
             their
             sinnes
          
           and
           take
           no
           notice
           of
           them
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           forget
           for
           to
           repent
           particularly
           of
           them
           .
           So
           true
           is
           that
           of
           Bernard
           ,
           that
           the
           sin
           of
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           
             vel
             punitur
             〈◊〉
             poenitentia
             ,
             vel
             in
          
           
           
             charitate
             absconditur
          
           ,
           it
           is
           either
           punished
           with
           condigne
           repentance
           ,
           or
           hid
           in
           mercy
           .
           I
           could
           adde
           more
           reasons
           for
           to
           proue
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           absolute
           necessity
           of
           a
           particular
           repentance
           for
           euery
           grosse
           and
           knowne
           sinne
           ,
           but
           I
           will
           passe
           them
           ouer
           ,
           and
           referre
           you
           to
           the
           answers
           which
           are
           giuen
           to
           this
           argument
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           first
           propounded
           and
           objected
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           last
           clause
           of
           this
           objection
           :
           that
           a
           regenerate
           man
           may
           dye
           in
           the
           very
           act
           of
           sin
           ,
           as
           hee
           may
           murther
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           God
           may
           smite
           him
           sudainly
           in
           the
           act
           of
           any
           other
           sinne
           ,
           before
           his
           actuall
           repentance
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           repentance
           else
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           may
           dye
           and
           perish
           in
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           so
           fall
           finally
           from
           grace
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           argument
           followes
           not
           .
           For
           let
           any
           one
           that
           is
           a
           true
           regenerate
           Saint
           of
           God
           be
           taken
           away
           in
           the
           very
           act
           of
           any
           knowne
           sinne
           ,
           before
           it
           is
           possible
           for
           him
           to
           repent
           ,
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           or
           scruple
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           shall
           as
           surely
           be
           saued
           as
           if
           he
           had
           liued
           to
           haue
           repented
           of
           it
           :
           and
           that
           for
           these
           reasons
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           this
           saint
           of
           God
           was
           truly
           praedestinated
           to
           eternall
           life
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           cannot
           but
           be
           saued
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           would
           follow
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           who
           is
           absolutely
           praedestinated
           to
           eternall
           life
           might
           yet
           bee
           damned
           ,
           which
           can
           neuer
           be
           proued
           
           or
           admitted
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           Christ
           hath
           promised
           that
           
             none
             of
             his
             sheepe
             shall
             perish
             ,
          
           that
           none
           of
           his
           
             Saints
             and
             children
             shall
             be
             confounded
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             sure
          
           of
           heauen
           
             and
             eternall
             life
             .
             Iohn
          
           10.
           28.
           
           Isay.
           45.
           17.
           
           Iohn
           5.
           24.
           and
           cap.
           6.
           39.
           40.
           
           Now
           all
           those
           that
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           taken
           away
           in
           the
           very
           act
           of
           sinne
           before
           any
           ●…epentance
           at
           all
           ,
           are
           the
           true
           Saints
           and
           sheepe
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           doe
           not
           ,
           therefore
           they
           cannot
           perish
           in
           this
           their
           sin
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           so
           ,
           because
           God
           will
           neuer
           require
           impossibilities
           at
           his
           childrens
           hands
           ,
           nor
           take
           the
           strictest
           course
           ,
           and
           greatest
           aduantage
           against
           them
           for
           their
           sinnes
           .
           Now
           it
           it
           Gods
           owne
           act
           to
           take
           away
           the
           Saints
           in
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           repent
           at
           all
           of
           this
           their
           sinne
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           sodaine
           surprisall
           :
           if
           they
           had
           had
           space
           &
           time
           to
           haue
           repented
           ,
           no
           doubt
           but
           that
           they
           would
           haue
           repented
           them
           of
           this
           their
           sinne
           ,
           and
           therefore
           God
           seising
           on
           them
           before
           they
           could
           repent
           ,
           wee
           should
           exceedingly
           eclispe
           the
           riches
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           gratious
           dealing
           with
           his
           Saints
           ,
           in
           affirming
           that
           they
           should
           be
           damned
           when
           as
           they
           had
           not
           space
           to
           repent
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           so
           ,
           because
           this
           one
           act
           of
           sinne
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           proued
           to
           the
           full
           before
           )
           it
           doth
           not
           seuere
           and
           cut
           them
           off
           from
           Christ
           ,
           or
           destroy
           out
           of
           them
           those
           habits
           and
           seeds
           of
           grace
           which
           are
           planted
           ,
           and
           setled
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           put
           them
           into
           a
           state
           of
           death
           and
           damnation
           ,
           or
           cause
           their
           gracious
           and
           louing
           Father
           ,
           who
           is
           alwaies
           ready
           to
           pardon
           and
           to
           pitty
           them
           ,
           to
           disinherite
           them
           and
           cast
           them
           off
           ,
           especially
           seeing
           they
           neuer
           sinne
           against
           him
           out
           of
           precogitated
           malice
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           the
           setled
           purpose
           and
           resolution
           of
           their
           hearts
           :
           and
           therefore
           though
           death
           doth
           cut
           them
           downe
           in
           this
           very
           act
           of
           sinne
           ,
           they
           cannot
           perish
           in
           this
           act
           ,
           but
           their
           soules
           are
           vndoubtedly
           saued
           ,
           and
           receiued
           into
           mercy
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           bee
           so
           ,
           because
           this
           one
           act
           of
           sin
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           take
           away
           their
           justification
           ,
           or
           make
           them
           not
           to
           be
           justified
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           respect
           of
           this
           particular
           act
           :
           it
           reuiues
           not
           all
           their
           former
           sins
           againe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           puts
           
           them
           notinto
           the
           state
           of
           death
           and
           damnation
           :
           a
           man
           may
           be
           an
           holy
           &
           religious
           man
           ,
           he
           may
           
             offend
             in
             many
             things
          
           :
           yet
           hee
           may
           be
           holy
           and
           vpright
           in
           Gods
           sight
           and
           estimation
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           constant
           holinesse
           and
           integrity
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           respect
           of
           those
           particular
           sinnes
           of
           his
           .
           Now
           God
           he
           alwaies
           lookes
           vnto
           the
           inward
           frame
           and
           disposition
           ,
           the
           inward
           integritie
           and
           synceritie
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           to
           the
           constant
           tenor
           and
           carriage
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           and
           not
           vnto
           their
           particular
           fayles
           and
           slips
           :
           if
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           the
           constant
           tenor
           and
           carriage
           of
           their
           liues
           ,
           be
           syncere
           ,
           holy
           ,
           blamelesse
           and
           vnspotted
           ,
           God
           estimates
           and
           rates
           them
           according
           vnto
           this
           ,
           and
           takes
           no
           notice
           of
           their
           priuate
           slips
           :
           hee
           values
           them
           according
           to
           their
           grace
           and
           inward
           ,
           not
           according
           to
           their
           sins
           and
           outward
           man
           :
           and
           therefore
           God
           taking
           them
           away
           in
           the
           very
           act
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           habit
           and
           the
           trade
           of
           sin
           :
           he
           will
           estimate
           and
           reward
           them
           according
           to
           their
           graces
           ,
           and
           their
           inward
           man
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           inward
           purpose
           ,
           bent
           and
           clination
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           constant
           course
           and
           practise
           of
           their
           liues
           ,
           and
           not
           according
           to
           that
           particular
           and
           priuate
           act
           of
           sinne
           in
           which
           they
           dye
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           doe
           not
           perish
           euerlastingly
           for
           this
           act
           of
           sinne
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           certainly
           receiued
           vnto
           life
           euerlasting
           .
           Sixthly
           ,
           the
           theefe
           which
           neuer
           did
           repent
           in
           all
           his
           life
           before
           ,
           was
           saued
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           euen
           at
           the
           last
           gaspe
           and
           period
           of
           his
           life
           :
           therefore
           that
           God
           and
           Sauiour
           who
           was
           so
           mercifull
           to
           saue
           a
           sinner
           that
           neuer
           was
           a
           Saint
           ,
           at
           the
           very
           last
           gaspe
           :
           will
           alwaies
           be
           so
           gratious
           ,
           so
           louing
           and
           compassionate
           ,
           as
           to
           saue
           a
           sinner
           at
           the
           last
           which
           was
           a
           Saint
           ,
           a
           friend
           ,
           a
           brother
           ,
           and
           a
           best
           beloued
           vnto
           him
           before
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           to
           shut
           vp
           all
           in
           a
           word
           or
           two
           .
           Admit
           that
           an
           actuall
           and
           particular
           repentance
           were
           required
           as
           a
           thing
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           saluation
           of
           all
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           after
           any
           grosse
           and
           knowne
           sinne
           committed
           by
           them
           ;
           yet
           then
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           doth
           take
           away
           any
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           act
           of
           sinne
           ,
           hee
           doth
           in
           that
           very
           instance
           which
           hee
           takes
           them
           in
           giue
           them
           such
           an
           actuall
           &
           particular
           repentance
           ,
           as
           shall
           saue
           their
           soules
           ,
           for
           hee
           hath
           praedestinated
           them
           vnto
           
           euerlasting
           life
           ;
           and
           therefore
           hauing
           predestinated
           them
           vnto
           the
           end
           ,
           he
           doth
           likewise
           predestinate
           them
           vnto
           the
           meanes
           for
           to
           obtaine
           it
           .
           Wherefore
           as
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           for
           to
           depriue
           them
           of
           the
           end
           ,
           so
           likewise
           is
           it
           impossible
           to
           depriue
           them
           of
           the
           meanes
           which
           are
           annexed
           inseparably
           vnto
           it
           :
           and
           therfore
           put
           the
           worst
           you
           can
           imagine
           ,
           yet
           we
           may
           safely
           say
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           alwayes
           giue
           his
           Saints
           this
           actuall
           repentance
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           very
           point
           and
           instant
           ,
           when
           he
           cuts
           them
           off
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           
             Pseudolut
             herans
          
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           defend
           only
           a
           totall
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           without
           a
           finall
           doe
           confesse
           and
           teach
           .
           )
           And
           therefore
           notwithstanding
           ,
           all
           those
           sinnes
           they
           doe
           commit
           ,
           notwithstanding
           ,
           their
           lying
           in
           sinne
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           or
           their
           dying
           in
           sin
           (
           I
           meane
           in
           the
           act
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           habit
           and
           trade
           of
           some
           particular
           sin
           )
           without
           any
           actuall
           or
           particular
           repentance
           ,
           for
           that
           sinne
           of
           theirs
           ,
           they
           neither
           fall
           finally
           ,
           nor
           yet
           totally
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           .
           This
           is
           the
           maine
           and
           principall
           argument
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           very
           knot
           and
           hinge
           of
           the
           question
           ,
           and
           therefore
           pardon
           me
           (
           good
           Reader
           )
           though
           I
           haue
           beene
           so
           prolix
           and
           tedious
           in
           my
           answer
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           twentie
           fiue
           Argument
           or
           obiection
           that
           is
           made
           against
           
           me
           is
           ,
           That
           a
           true
           regenerate
           Saint
           of
           God
           may
           bee
           excommunicated
           ,
           therefore
           he
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Argument
           doth
           not
           follow
           .
           For
           though
           excommunication
           may
           seuer
           a
           Saint
           of
           God
           from
           the
           societie
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           the
           visible
           Church
           of
           God
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           to
           humble
           him
           for
           his
           sinne
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           him
           more
           circumspect
           in
           his
           carriage
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           yet
           it
           neuer
           doth
           dissect
           or
           cut
           him
           off
           from
           Christ
           ;
           nay
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           wholly
           seuer
           and
           cut
           him
           off
           from
           being
           a
           member
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           ;
           for
           then
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           assayled
           or
           admitted
           into
           the
           visible
           Church
           againe
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           were
           rebaptized
           :
           and
           during
           the
           time
           of
           this
           his
           excommunication
           he
           should
           be
           no
           better
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           a
           Christian
           than
           a
           Turke
           or
           Heathen
           man
           :
           neither
           of
           which
           can
           be
           admitted
           :
           and
           therefore
           this
           excommunication
           ,
           if
           you
           take
           it
           in
           the
           true
           and
           primatiue
           vse
           of
           it
           ,
           (
           not
           as
           it
           is
           now
           commonly
           abused
           ,
           and
           made
           
           a
           common
           proces
           vpon
           pettie
           and
           trifling
           occasions
           )
           it
           only
           suspends
           men
           from
           being
           partakers
           of
           the
           priuiledges
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           neuer
           cuts
           them
           off
           from
           being
           members
           of
           it
           .
           This
           is
           the
           opinion
           of
           
             Mr.
             Hooker
             :
             in
             his
             third
             booke
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             policie
             ,
             cap.
          
           1.
           pag.
           88.
           
             of
             Bishop
             Abbot
             in
             his
             answer
             to
             Mr
             ,
             Thompsons
             Diatriba
             ,
             cap.
          
           16.
           
             of
             Mr.
             Caluin
             in
             the
          
           14.
           
             booke
             of
             his
             Institutions
             ,
             cap.
          
           12.
           section
           9.
           10.
           
             of
             Marlorat
             in
             his
             Exposition
             vpon
             the
          
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           5.
           
           And
           I
           know
           not
           any
           Diuines
           either
           Moderne
           or
           Ancient
           of
           any
           note
           or
           credite
           ,
           that
           doe
           affirme
           the
           contrarie
           ;
           and
           therefore
           your
           Argument
           followes
           not
           .
        
         
           The
           twenty
           sixe
           Argument
           which
           may
           bee
           made
           against
           
           me
           is
           this
           .
           All
           Infants
           which
           are
           baptized
           ,
           they
           are
           by
           this
           their
           baptisme
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           see
           that
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           doe
           afterwards
           fall
           totally
           and
           finally
           from
           grace
           :
           Therefore
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           a
           true
           and
           liuely
           faith
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           The
           Argument
           is
           taken
           for
           granted
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           Antecedent
           is
           only
           to
           be
           proued
           .
           This
           our
           Antagonists
           indeuour
           for
           to
           doe
           ,
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           authoritie
           and
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           The
           maine
           place
           of
           Scripture
           which
           is
           alledged
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           Gal.
           3.
           27.
           
           
             As
             many
             of
             you
             as
             haue
             beene
             baptized
             into
             Christ
             ,
             haue
             put
             on
             Christ
             :
          
           which
           they
           say
           is
           full
           in
           point
           .
           And
           that
           this
           is
           also
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           is
           proued
           by
           the
           forme
           of
           baptisme
           recorded
           in
           our
           Common
           prayer
           Booke
           :
           where
           the
           Minister
           before
           baptisme
           ,
           reciting
           
             how
             Christ
             did
             blesse
             the
             little
             children
             that
             were
             brought
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             rebuke
             his
             Disciples
             for
             hindering
             such
             as
             would
             bring
             them
             to
             him
             ,
          
           doth
           from
           hence
           exhort
           the
           people
           in
           these
           insuing
           words
           .
           
             Doubt
             not
             therefore
             ,
             but
             earnestly
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             hee
             will
             likewise
             fauourably
             receiue
             these
             present
             Infants
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             imbrace
             them
             with
             the
             armes
             of
             his
             mercie
             ,
             that
             hee
             will
             giue
             vnto
             them
             the
             blessing
             of
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             partakers
             of
             his
             euerlasting
             kingdome
             :
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           childe
           is
           baptized
           ,
           there
           is
           this
           forme
           of
           thanks-giuing
           there
           prescribed
           to
           vs.
           
             Wee
             yeeld
             thee
             hearty
             thankes
             most
             mercifull
             Father
             ,
             that
             
             it
             hath
             pleased
             thee
             to
             regenerate
             this
             Infant
             with
             thy
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             receiue
             him
             for
             thine
             owne
             childe
             by
             adoption
             ,
             and
             to
             incorporate
             him
             into
             thy
             holy
             congregation
             .
          
           Which
           words
           doe
           fully
           proue
           ,
           that
           all
           such
           Infants
           as
           are
           baptized
           ,
           are
           truly
           regenerated
           :
           and
           so
           the
           Antecedent
           is
           fully
           proued
           to
           bee
           true
           .
           Because
           this
           is
           an
           argument
           in
           which
           our
           Antagonists
           doe
           much
           triumph
           and
           boast
           ,
           as
           if
           wee
           were
           not
           able
           to
           vndergoe
           the
           charge
           and
           vigor
           of
           it
           ;
           I
           shall
           indeauour
           to
           giue
           a
           full
           and
           satisfactorie
           answer
           to
           it
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           shall
           bee
           forced
           to
           bee
           
           somewhat
           large
           and
           tedious
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           those
           many
           particulars
           which
           I
           am
           to
           giue
           an
           answer
           to
           ;
           I
           will
           reduce
           them
           vnto
           these
           foure
           heads
           :
           First
           ,
           I
           shall
           denie
           ,
           that
           all
           Infants
           that
           are
           baptized
           ,
           are
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           inwardly
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           vertue
           of
           their
           baptisme
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           shall
           affirme
           ,
           that
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Galathians
           proues
           it
           not
           ,
           nor
           yet
           any
           other
           têxt
           of
           Scripture
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           shall
           affirme
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           that
           these
           words
           of
           the
           Common
           prayer
           Booke
           doe
           not
           warrant
           it
           :
           And
           lastly
           ,
           if
           all
           these
           faile
           me
           ,
           I
           shall
           denie
           the
           Argument
           ,
           and
           proue
           vnto
           you
           that
           it
           followes
           not
           :
           and
           that
           though
           the
           Antecedent
           and
           the
           Argument
           were
           both
           true
           ,
           yet
           that
           they
           are
           both
           impertinent
           to
           our
           present
           purpose
           .
           For
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           that
           all
           Infants
           that
           are
           baptized
           are
           not
           by
           their
           very
           Baptisme
           truly
           regenerated
           ,
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           but
           only
           Sacramentally
           ,
           I
           shall
           make
           it
           good
           by
           these
           subsequent
           reasons
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           the
           Sacraments
           doe
           neuer
           conuey
           any
           inward
           and
           spirituall
           grace
           ,
           which
           may
           truly
           regenerate
           and
           ingraft
           men
           into
           Christ
           ,
           but
           where
           there
           is
           the
           hand
           of
           faith
           for
           to
           receiue
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           grace
           which
           is
           conueyed
           by
           them
           .
           This
           is
           euident
           by
           Mark
           16.
           16.
           not
           he
           that
           is
           baptized
           only
           ,
           
             but
             he
             that
             beleeueth
             &
             is
             baptized
             shall
             bee
             saued
             ;
             but
             hee
             that
             beleeueth
             not
          
           (
           though
           hee
           be
           batized
           )
           
             shall
             bee
             damned
          
           ;
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           baptisme
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           faith
           which
           doth
           regenerate
           and
           saue
           men
           .
           So
           Acts
           8.
           36.
           37.
           
           When
           the
           Aethiopian
           Eunuch
           demanded
           of
           
             Philip
             :
             behold
             here
             is
             water
             ,
             what
             doth
             hinder
             mee
             to
             be
             baptized
             ?
             Philip
          
           returnes
           him
           this
           answer
           :
           
             If
             thou
             beleeuest
             withall
             thine
             heart
             
             thou
             maist
             :
          
           intimating
           ,
           that
           his
           baptisme
           without
           faith
           ,
           would
           doe
           him
           no
           good
           at
           all
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           not
           regenerate
           him
           ,
           nor
           yet
           conuey
           any
           grace
           into
           his
           soule
           .
           So
           Gal.
           3.
           26
           ,
           27.
           
           
             Yee
             are
             all
             the
             children
             of
             God
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             :
             for
             as
             many
             of
             you
             as
             were
             baptized
             into
             Christ
             ,
             haue
             put
             on
             Christ.
          
           It
           was
           the
           Galathians
           faith
           ,
           and
           not
           their
           Baptisme
           ,
           which
           made
           them
           the
           adopted
           sonnes
           of
           God
           :
           
             for
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             neither
             circumcision
             auaileth
             any
             thing
          
           (
           no
           nor
           yet
           Baptisme
           which
           succeedeth
           it
           )
           
             neither
             vncircumcision
             ,
             but
             faith
             which
             worketh
             by
             loue
             ,
             Gal.
          
           5.
           6.
           
           Baptisme
           without
           faith
           is
           in
           effectuall
           :
           it
           may
           wash
           and
           purifie
           the
           body
           ,
           but
           it
           can
           neuer
           wash
           ,
           purifie
           ,
           regenerate
           ,
           and
           cleanse
           the
           soule
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           bee
           accompanied
           with
           
             faith
             which
             workes
             by
             loue
          
           ,
           and
           with
           true
           repentance
           .
           
             For
             it
             is
             faith
          
           only
           
             that
             purifieth
             the
             heart
             ,
             Acts
          
           15.
           8.
           it
           is
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           not
           Baptisme
           that
           doth
           wash
           away
           our
           sinnes
           :
           Baptisme
           without
           repentance
           it
           cannot
           doe
           it
           :
           therefore
           
             Peter
             ,
             Acts
          
           2.
           36
           ,
           37
           ,
           38.
           doth
           joyne
           them
           both
           together
           .
           For
           when
           his
           auditors
           that
           
             were
             pricked
             at
             the
             heart
             ,
             demanded
             of
             him
             what
             they
             should
             doe
             ?
          
           Hee
           answers
           them
           thus
           :
           
             Repent
             ,
             and
             bee
             baptized
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             yee
             shall
             receiue
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           If
           Baptisme
           without
           repentance
           had
           beene
           sufficient
           to
           haue
           regenerated
           them
           ,
           and
           purified
           them
           from
           their
           sins
           ,
           Peter
           would
           neuer
           haue
           aduised
           them
           for
           to
           repent
           withall
           ,
           for
           that
           had
           beene
           superfluous
           :
           but
           his
           joyning
           of
           repentance
           and
           baptisme
           thus
           together
           ,
           intimates
           that
           the
           one
           is
           not
           effectuall
           without
           the
           other
           .
           
             It
             is
             faith
             only
             that
             doth
             iustifie
             vs
             ,
             and
             ingraft
             vs
             into
             Christ
             ,
             Rom.
          
           4.
           3.
           5.
           cap.
           5.
           1.
           2
           
           Cor.
           13.
           5.
           
           Gal.
           5.
           6.
           and
           Ephes.
           2.
           8.
           it
           is
           faith
           onely
           that
           doth
           make
           the
           Sacraments
           effectuall
           to
           regenerate
           vs
           ,
           and
           ingraft
           vs
           into
           Christ
           :
           this
           I
           am
           sure
           is
           the
           doctrine
           of
           our
           Church
           .
           Now
           all
           those
           Infants
           which
           are
           baptized
           ,
           (
           no
           nor
           all
           those
           that
           are
           baptized
           at
           their
           ripe
           yeares
           ,
           be
           they
           An●…baptists
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           are
           newly
           conuerted
           to
           the
           faith
           )
           they
           haue
           not
           this
           grace
           of
           true
           ,
           sauing
           ,
           and
           justifying
           faith
           within
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           not
           truly
           regenerated
           by
           their
           baptisme
           :
           As
           it
           is
           said
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           Heb.
           4.
           2.
           
             that
             it
             profited
             
             them
             not
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             not
             mixed
             with
             faith
             in
             them
             that
             heard
             it
             .
          
           So
           I
           may
           say
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           that
           it
           regenerates
           not
           all
           Infants
           ,
           because
           all
           haue
           not
           faith
           that
           doe
           receiue
           it
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           all
           Infants
           that
           are
           baptized
           ,
           are
           not
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           their
           very
           baptisme
           ,
           because
           this
           would
           make
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           baptisme
           effectuall
           to
           all
           that
           doe
           receiue
           it
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           that
           this
           would
           make
           baptisme
           to
           bee
           quite
           different
           from
           all
           the
           other
           ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           meanes
           of
           grace
           :
           For
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           it
           profits
           not
           all
           alike
           ,
           to
           all
           vnworthy
           communicants
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           cause
           
             of
             damnation
          
           ;
           
           it
           is
           a
           cause
           of
           grace
           to
           none
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           doe
           receiue
           in
           a
           worthy
           manner
           :
           so
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           
             the
             sauour
             of
             life
             vnto
             life
          
           to
           some
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           
             the
             sauour
             of
             death
             vnto
             death
          
           to
           others
           that
           doe
           heare
           it
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           2
           :
           16.
           
           So
           it
           is
           of
           all
           the
           other
           meanes
           of
           grace
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           effectuall
           to
           worke
           grace
           in
           all
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Baptisme
           cannot
           doe
           it
           .
           There
           is
           the
           same
           reason
           of
           all
           Gods
           ordinances
           ,
           where
           one
           of
           them
           is
           effectuall
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           are
           effectuall
           ;
           where
           one
           of
           them
           is
           ineffectuall
           ,
           there
           all
           of
           them
           are
           ineffectuall
           to
           ;
           for
           else
           there
           should
           be
           a
           great
           confusion
           ,
           and
           jarring
           in
           the
           ordinances
           of
           God
           :
           a
           man
           should
           then
           bee
           saued
           by
           one
           ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           suppose
           by
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           damned
           by
           another
           ,
           by
           the
           vnworthy
           receiuing
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           vnprofitable
           hearing
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           the
           God
           of
           order
           ,
           peace
           ,
           and
           vnion
           can
           neuer
           suffer
           .
           There
           is
           a
           sweet
           harmonie
           and
           mutuall
           agreement
           betweene
           all
           the
           meanes
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           alwayes
           goe
           hand
           in
           hand
           together
           :
           they
           all
           worke
           within
           the
           same
           sphere
           and
           compasse
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           is
           no
           larger
           then
           the
           other
           :
           where
           one
           is
           effectuall
           there
           the
           others
           are
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           may
           be
           to
           :
           Wherefore
           since
           the
           other
           ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           not
           effectuall
           to
           regenerate
           ,
           and
           to
           worke
           grace
           in
           all
           ,
           no
           more
           can
           Baptisme
           doe
           it
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Baptisme
           cannot
           regenerate
           all
           alike
           ,
           because
           circumcision
           which
           was
           a
           type
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           did
           not
           doe
           it
           .
           
             All
             those
             that
             were
             circumcised
             with
             the
             outward
             circumcision
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             were
             
             not
             circumcised
             with
             the
             inward
             circumcision
             ,
             of
             the
             heart
             and
             spirit
             ,
             whose
             praise
             is
             not
             of
             man
             but
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
          
           2.
           28
           ,
           29.
           therefore
           all
           those
           that
           are
           outwardly
           baptized
           with
           water
           ,
           are
           not
           
             inwardly
             baptized
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             and
             with
             fire
             .
          
           Baptisme
           
           is
           come
           in
           the
           place
           of
           circumcision
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           must
           be
           of
           the
           same
           effect
           as
           circumcision
           was
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           .
           For
           as
           there
           was
           an
           outward
           circumcision
           of
           the
           flesh
           which
           was
           common
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           an
           inward
           circumcision
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           which
           was
           proper
           only
           to
           the
           elect
           of
           God
           :
           so
           there
           is
           an
           outward
           Baptisme
           ,
           
             or
             putting
             away
             of
             the
             filth
             of
             the
             flesh
             only
             ,
          
           
           which
           is
           common
           to
           all
           ,
           but
           saues
           none
           :
           and
           an
           inward
           baptisme
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
             which
             is
             the
             answer
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             towards
             God
             :
          
           this
           is
           the
           Baptisme
           which
           doth
           regenerate
           
             and
             saue
             men
          
           ,
           of
           which
           all
           that
           are
           baptized
           are
           not
           partakers
           ,
           but
           only
           such
           as
           are
           elected
           to
           saluation
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           all
           that
           are
           baptized
           are
           not
           alike
           regenerated
           by
           their
           baptisme
           ,
           because
           this
           would
           take
           away
           the
           libertie
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           
             which
             breatheth
             when
             and
             where
             it
             listeth
             ,
             Iohn
          
           3.
           8.
           
           It
           is
           only
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           which
           doth
           regenerate
           men
           :
           if
           men
           
             bee
             borne
             but
             of
             water
          
           ,
           and
           not
           
             of
             water
             and
             the
             spirit
          
           both
           ,
           they
           
             cannot
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ,
             Iohn
          
           3.
           5.
           
           If
           then
           euery
           one
           that
           were
           baptized
           ,
           be
           by
           his
           baptisme
           necessarily
           ,
           and
           truly
           regenerated
           ,
           the
           libertie
           and
           freedome
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           should
           be
           restrained
           ,
           and
           must
           of
           necessitie
           breathe
           vpon
           euery
           one
           that
           is
           baptized
           whether
           it
           will
           or
           no
           ,
           whereas
           Christ
           himselfe
           tells
           vs
           euen
           in
           this
           very
           case
           of
           baptisme
           and
           spirituall
           regeneration
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Spirit
             bloweth
             where
             he
             listeth
             :
          
           he
           is
           not
           
           confined
           to
           any
           person
           ,
           place
           ,
           and
           ordinance
           ,
           but
           hath
           his
           owne
           libertie
           to
           worke
           ,
           when
           and
           where
           hee
           will
           ;
           which
           libertie
           this
           doctrine
           of
           yours
           would
           restraine
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           all
           those
           who
           are
           baptized
           are
           not
           forth-with
           regenerated
           ,
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           vertue
           of
           their
           baptisme
           :
           because
           this
           would
           take
           away
           all
           election
           and
           reprobation
           :
           this
           would
           make
           all
           Infants
           that
           are
           baptized
           to
           bee
           necessarily
           saued
           ,
           if
           they
           die
           before
           yeares
           of
           discretion
           ,
           though
           God
           hath
           otherwise
           determined
           of
           them
           :
           or
           else
           it
           would
           seuer
           true
           regeneration
           ,
           and
           sanctification
           from
           election
           ,
           making
           
           such
           to
           be
           truly
           sanctified
           and
           regenerated
           ,
           as
           were
           neuer
           elected
           to
           saluation
           :
           which
           cannot
           be
           ,
           because
           election
           is
           the
           only
           cause
           of
           true
           regeneration
           ;
           and
           true
           grace
           and
           regeneration
           are
           proper
           only
           to
           the
           elect
           of
           God
           :
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           proued
           at
           large
           in
           my
           first
           Argument
           drawne
           from
           God
           ,
           )
           or
           else
           it
           would
           make
           all
           men
           to
           be
           elected
           to
           saluation
           ,
           and
           so
           consequently
           to
           bee
           saued
           :
           which
           as
           it
           is
           false
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           so
           it
           makes
           against
           you
           to
           ,
           for
           then
           none
           could
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           Now
           none
           of
           these
           three
           consequencies
           can
           be
           admitted
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           your
           Antecedent
           ,
           that
           all
           who
           are
           baptized
           ,
           are
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           cannot
           be
           true
           .
           Fiftly
           ,
           if
           your
           Antecedent
           were
           true
           ,
           it
           would
           bring
           in
           what
           popish
           doctrine
           ,
           that
           the
           Sacraments
           doe
           
             ex
             opere
             operat●…
          
           ,
           conuey
           grace
           to
           men
           ,
           that
           the
           bare
           act
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           or
           of
           receiuing
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           should
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           without
           any
           respect
           of
           the
           persons
           ,
           that
           are
           partakers
           of
           these
           Sacraments
           ,
           conuey
           grace
           to
           all
           that
           come
           vnto
           them
           .
           Sixtly
           ,
           all
           Infants
           that
           are
           baptized
           ,
           are
           not
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           their
           very
           baptisme
           ,
           because
           then
           the
           time
           of
           their
           regeneration
           ,
           repentance
           ,
           conuersion
           ,
           and
           effectuall
           calling
           ;
           should
           alwaies
           be
           accounted
           from
           the
           time
           of
           their
           baptisme
           :
           but
           this
           wee
           all
           know
           is
           false
           .
           For
           some
           wee
           know
           are
           regenerated
           ,
           called
           ,
           and
           conuerted
           in
           their
           youth
           ,
           some
           in
           their
           middle
           age
           ,
           some
           in
           ●…heir
           old
           age
           ,
           but
           all
           after
           Baptisme
           ;
           and
           we
           doe
           alwaies
           account
           them
           to
           be
           regenerated
           ,
           conuerted
           ,
           and
           effectually
           called
           ,
           not
           from
           the
           time
           that
           they
           are
           baptized
           ,
           but
           onely
           from
           the
           time
           that
           they
           doe
           repent
           them
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           turne
           from
           all
           their
           euill
           wayes
           ,
           to
           serue
           the
           liuing
           God
           in
           holinesse
           and
           newnesse
           of
           life
           :
           God
           and
           men
           account
           the
           time
           of
           mens
           regeneration
           and
           ingrafting
           into
           Christ
           ,
           not
           from
           the
           time
           that
           they
           are
           baptized
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           time
           that
           they
           are
           effectually
           called
           and
           conuerted
           vnto
           God
           ,
           be-being
           made
           new
           men
           ,
           and
           new
           creatures
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           not
           before
           :
           therefore
           they
           were
           not
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           their
           very
           baptisme
           ,
           for
           then
           ,
           their
           effectuall
           vocation
           should
           bee
           accounted
           from
           the
           time
           of
           
           their
           baptisme
           only
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           any
           other
           time
           .
           Seuenthly
           ,
           it
           is
           plaine
           and
           euident
           ,
           that
           Infants
           who
           are
           baptized
           ,
           are
           not
           alwayes
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           their
           very
           baptisme
           ,
           because
           that
           after
           their
           baptisme
           ,
           and
           before
           their
           effectuall
           calling
           and
           conuersion
           vnto
           God
           ,
           the
           whole
           old
           man
           ,
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           lusts
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           are
           as
           strong
           and
           vigorous
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           neuer
           beene
           baptized
           ;
           Christians
           that
           are
           baptized
           before
           they
           are
           called
           and
           conuerted
           ,
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           as
           sinfull
           ,
           wicked
           ,
           and
           euery
           way
           as
           vitious
           and
           prophane
           as
           Heathens
           and
           Infidells
           ,
           that
           neuer
           were
           baptized
           :
           therefore
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           neuer
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           baptisme
           .
           For
           true
           regeneration
           ,
           it
           doth
           alwayes
           alter
           and
           change
           mens
           corrupt
           natures
           ,
           it
           makes
           them
           
             new
             men
             and
             new
             creatures
             :
             it
             mortifies
             their
             earthly
             members
             ;
             it
             casts
             out
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             crucifies
             the
             flesh
             with
             the
             affections
             and
             lusts
             thereof
             :
             Iohn
          
           3.
           5.
           5.
           
           Rom.
           8
           13.
           cap.
           12.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           Gal.
           5.
           16.
           24.
           and
           Col.
           3.
           5.
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           all
           Infants
           are
           not
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           their
           very
           baptisme
           :
           because
           
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             the
             body
             of
             sinne
             ,
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             lusts
             thereof
             ,
          
           are
           as
           strong
           and
           vigorous
           in
           them
           ,
           from
           their
           very
           infancie
           to
           their
           conuersion
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           neuer
           beene
           baptized
           .
           Eightly
           ,
           all
           Infants
           that
           are
           baptized
           cannot
           be
           regenerated
           and
           really
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           himselfe
           by
           vertue
           of
           their
           baptisme
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           all
           elected
           to
           saluation
           ,
           nor
           all
           included
           within
           the
           couenant
           of
           grace
           .
           Baptisme
           is
           effectuall
           vnto
           none
           ,
           but
           to
           such
           as
           are
           the
           true
           Spouse
           and
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           such
           as
           are
           within
           the
           new
           couenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           to
           such
           as
           are
           the
           true
           and
           faithfull
           seed
           of
           faithfull
           Abraham
           .
           For
           ,
           
             Christ
             hee
             gaue
             himselfe
          
           only
           
           
             for
             the
             Church
          
           (
           which
           all
           the
           Fathers
           and
           Orthodox
           Diuines
           ,
           both
           of
           our
           owne
           and
           other
           Churches
           ,
           affirme
           to
           bee
           only
           the
           number
           of
           the
           elected
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           no
           others
           )
           
             that
             hee
             might
             sanctifie
             and
             cleanse
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             washing
             of
             water
             by
             the
             Word
             ;
             that
             hee
             might
             present
             it
             to
             himselfe
             a
             glorious
             Church
             ,
             without
             spot
             or
             wrinkle
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             thing
             :
             but
             that
             it
             
             should
             be
             holy
             and
             without
             blemish
             .
          
           Christ
           doth
           wash
           and
           sanctifie
           his
           body
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           none
           but
           they
           ;
           now
           all
           that
           are
           baptized
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           the
           true
           body
           and
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           all
           elected
           to
           saluation
           ,
           therefore
           they
           are
           not
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           baptisme
           .
           All
           that
           are
           baptized
           are
           not
           within
           the
           new
           couenant
           of
           grace
           and
           mercy
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           the
           true
           
             seed
             of
             faithfull
             Abraham
          
           ,
           nor
           the
           
             true
             Israel
             of
             God.
          
           Many
           there
           are
           that
           are
           baptized
           ,
           that
           were
           neuer
           truly
           included
           within
           the
           couenant
           of
           grace
           :
           the
           law
           (
           a
           )
           
             of
             God
             was
             neuer
             written
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
          
           nor
           yet
           ingrauen
           
             in
             their
             inward
             parts
          
           :
           God
           did
           neuer
           (
           b
           )
           
             sprinkle
             them
             with
             pure
          
           water
           ,
           nor
           yet
           
             cleanse
             them
             from
             all
             their
             filthinesse
             :
          
           he
           neuer
           gaue
           
             them
             a
             new
             heart
          
           ,
           nor
           yet
           an
           
             heart
             of
             flesh
          
           :
           he
           
             neuer
             put
             his
             Spirit
             within
             them
             ,
             nor
             caused
             them
             to
             walke
             in
             his
             statutes
             and
             doe
             them
             :
          
           hee
           neuer
           saued
           them
           
             from
             all
             their
             vncleannesse
          
           ;
           he
           neuer
           became
           (
           c
           )
           
             a
             husband
             to
             them
          
           :
           hee
           neuer
           chose
           them
           to
           bee
           (
           d
           )
           
             a
             royall
             Priesthood
             ,
             an
             holy
             nation
             ,
             a
             holy
             nation
             to
             himselfe
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           they
           were
           neuer
           truly
           within
           the
           couenant
           of
           grace
           .
           Many
           there
           are
           who
           are
           baptized
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           were
           neuer
           the
           
             heires
             of
             promise
          
           ,
           nor
           
             the
             faithfull
             seed
             of
             faithfull
             Abraham
             :
             Ishmael
             was
             circumcised
          
           as
           well
           as
           
             Isaac
             ,
             Gen.
          
           17.
           25
           ,
           26.
           yet
           he
           was
           not
           of
           
             the
             promised
             seed
             ,
             hee
             was
             borne
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             not
             after
             the
             spirit
             ,
             Gal.
          
           4.
           28
           ,
           29
           ,
           30.
           
           
             Simon
             Magus
             was
             baptized
          
           as
           well
           as
           any
           others
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           was
           not
           regenerated
           ,
           
             hee
             was
             still
             in
             the
             gall
             of
             bitternesse
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             iniquitie
             ,
             Acts
          
           8.
           13.
           to
           25.
           hee
           was
           not
           an
           heire
           and
           childe
           of
           promise
           .
           
             All
             are
             not
             Israell
             which
             are
             of
             Israell
             :
             neither
             because
             they
             are
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             are
             they
             all
             children
             :
             but
             in
             Isaac
             shall
             thy
             seed
             be
             called
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             which
             are
             the
             children
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             those
             are
             not
             the
             children
             of
             God
             :
             but
             the
             children
             of
             the
             promise
             are
             counted
             for
             the
             seed
             ,
             Rom.
          
           9.
           6
           ,
           7.
           8.
           
           The
           promises
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           couenant
           of
           God
           ,
           belong
           onely
           
             to
             the
             sons
             of
             faithfull
             Abraham
             ,
          
           to
           the
           
             children
             of
             the
             promise
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             righteous
             seed
          
           ,
           which
           are
           only
           the
           
             elect
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             such
             as
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             shall
             effectually
             call
             ,
             Acts
          
           2.
           39.
           
           Tit.
           1.
           1.
           and
           Rom.
           4.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           16.
           24.
           
           Now
           all
           those
           that
           are
           baptized
           ,
           they
           are
           
           not
           the
           elect
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           the
           righteous
           seed
           or
           children
           of
           promise
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           within
           the
           new
           couenant
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           they
           haue
           no
           fruite
           not
           benefit
           ,
           no
           true
           regeneration
           and
           incision
           into
           Christ
           by
           their
           baptisme
           .
           I
           will
           contract
           this
           reason
           into
           this
           Syllogisme
           .
           If
           all
           those
           that
           are
           baptized
           ,
           are
           not
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           and
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           not
           within
           the
           new
           couenant
           of
           grace
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           not
           the
           promised
           seed
           ,
           and
           the
           elect
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           all
           that
           are
           baptized
           are
           not
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           truly
           into
           Christ
           by
           their
           baptisme
           ,
           (
           For
           as
           Circumcision
           was
           ,
           so
           Baptisme
           is
           ,
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           a
           
             seale
             of
             the
          
           
           
             new
             Couenant
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             faith
             :
          
           and
           so
           it
           doth
           regenerate
           and
           ingraft
           none
           into
           Christ
           ,
           but
           by
           estating
           of
           them
           in
           this
           new
           Couenant
           of
           grace
           .
           )
           Now
           none
           can
           bee
           estated
           into
           this
           Couenant
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           within
           it
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           the
           righteous
           seed
           ,
           the
           heires
           of
           promise
           ,
           the
           true
           Israell
           ,
           the
           true
           Church
           and
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           elect
           of
           God
           ;
           because
           the
           Couenant
           belongs
           to
           none
           but
           them
           ,
           and
           none
           can
           haue
           any
           benefit
           by
           the
           Seale
           ,
           that
           haue
           not
           an
           interest
           and
           share
           in
           the
           deed
           and
           Couenant
           it selfe
           .
           )
           But
           all
           those
           that
           are
           baptized
           ,
           are
           not
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           and
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           within
           the
           new
           couenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           the
           promised
           seed
           and
           the
           elect
           of
           God
           :
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           proued
           .
           )
           Therefore
           all
           that
           are
           baptized
           are
           not
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           truly
           into
           Christ
           by
           this
           their
           baptisme
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           expresse
           in
           it
           ;
           that
           many
           are
           circumcised
           
             outwardly
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           who
           were
           neuer
           
             circumcised
             inwardly
             with
             the
             spirit
             ,
             in
             the
             foreskin
             of
             their
             hearts
             :
             Deut
             ,
          
           30.
           6.
           
           Ier.
           9.
           26.
           and
           Rom.
           2.
           28
           ,
           29.
           that
           many
           are
           
             outwardly
             baptized
             and
             washed
             with
             water
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             inwardly
             baptized
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             and
             with
             fire
             ,
             nor
             washed
             with
             the
             washing
             of
             regeneration
             ,
             and
             the
             renewing
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Math.
          
           3.
           11.
           1
           
           Pet.
           3.
           21.
           and
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           3.
           
           And
           therefore
           all
           these
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           speake
           of
           this
           inward
           baptisme
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           are
           onely
           attributed
           and
           appropriated
           to
           the
           elect
           and
           beleeuing
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           no
           others
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           all
           that
           are
           baptized
           :
           as
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           Math.
           3.
           11
           ,
           
           Acts
           2.
           38
           ,
           39.
           
           Rom.
           6.
           2.
           to
           7.
           
           Gal.
           3.
           26
           ,
           27.
           
           Titus
           3.
           5.
           1
           
           Pet.
           3.
           21.
           
           Iohn
           3.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           Ephes.
           5.
           25
           ,
           26
           ,
           27.
           2
           
           Tim.
           2.
           19.
           
           Ezech.
           36.
           26
           ,
           27.
           
           Marke
           16.
           16.
           and
           Col.
           2
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           Which
           will
           giue
           an
           answer
           to
           all
           the
           Fathers
           which
           are
           objected
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           Who
           when
           they
           say
           of
           Baptisme
           :
           
             that
             it
             is
          
           (
           d
           )
           
             the
             death
             and
             expiation
             of
             sinne
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             regeneration
             and
             renouation
             ,
             the
             way
             of
             heauen
             ,
             the
             regeneration
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             the
             grace
             of
             adoption
          
           and
           the
           like
           :
           they
           say
           not
           that
           it
           is
           so
           to
           all
           that
           are
           baptized
           
           outwardly
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           elect
           and
           chosen
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           faithfull
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           :
           Neither
           doe
           they
           speake
           it
           of
           the
           outward
           baptisme
           of
           water
           ,
           but
           only
           of
           the
           inward
           baptisme
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           proper
           only
           to
           the
           elect
           of
           God.
           And
           that
           all
           that
           are
           baptized
           ,
           are
           not
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           this
           their
           baptisme
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           elect
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           true
           beleeuers
           ,
           it
           is
           euident
           by
           the
           expresse
           words
           and
           testimonie
           of
           the
           Fathers
           :
           of
           
             Tertullian
             lib.
             de
             baptismo
             ,
             of
             Hilarie
             :
             Com
             :
             in
             Math.
             Canon
             .
          
           10.
           
             of
             August
             :
             cont
             .
             Donat.
             lib.
          
           5.
           cap.
           24.
           
             &
             de
             vnitat
             .
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             cap.
          
           19.
           and
           of
           
             Hierome
             ,
             Com.
             in
             Gal.
             lib.
          
           2.
           
             vpon
             the
             words
             of
             Paul
             ,
             Gal.
          
           3.
           17.
           
           And
           of
           this
           opinion
           is
           
             Peter
             Lumb
             .
             lib.
          
           4.
           
           Dist.
           4.
           cap.
           3.
           
           
             Caluin
             .
             Iustit
             .
             lib.
          
           4.
           cap.
           15.
           sect
           .
           15.
           17.
           22.
           cap.
           16.
           sect
           .
           9.
           
           
             Marlorat
             ;
             Exposit
             :
             in
             Acts
          
           2.
           38.
           
             in
             Rom.
          
           2.
           25.
           in
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           13.
           
             in
             Gal.
          
           3.
           27.
           and
           in
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           21.
           
           
             Iohn
             Frith
             a
             martyr
             in
             his
             treatise
             of
             Baptisme
             :
             Hooker
             ,
             lib.
          
           5.
           
             of
             Eccles.
             Pol.
             sect
          
           .
           58.
           59.
           63.
           64.
           
           
             Dr.
             Abbot
          
           Bishop
           of
           
             Salisburie
             :
             In
             Thomps
             :
             Diatr
             .
             cap.
          
           7.
           
           
             Dr.
             Benefield
             de
             Perseuer
             :
             Sanctorum
             ,
             lib.
          
           1.
           cap.
           14.
           
           
             Zanchius
             ,
             Bucer
             ,
             Melanthon
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             Dr.
             Francis
             white
             ,
             Iewell
             ,
             Willet
             ,
             Master
             Fox
             .
          
           all
           other
           Orthodox
           Diuines
           ,
           both
           of
           our
           owne
           and
           other
           Protestant
           Churches
           are
           of
           the
           same
           opinion
           ;
           and
           I
           know
           not
           any
           Father
           ,
           or
           orthodox
           writer
           ,
           that
           holds
           the
           contrary
           :
           yea
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           expresse
           doctrine
           of
           our
           owne
           ,
           27.
           
           Article
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           Mr.
           Rogers
           his
           obseruation
           in
           his
           second
           proposition
           raised
           from
           this
           Article
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           need
           not
           for
           to
           question
           it
           .
           But
           now
           you
           will
           object
           ,
           that
           the
           holy
           
           Ghost
           doth
           alwaies
           accompany
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           workes
           effectually
           in
           them
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           impediment
           on
           our
           parts
           ,
           but
           now
           in
           all
           infants
           that
           are
           baptizad
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           impediment
           
           to
           hinder
           the
           effectuall
           working
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           workes
           effectually
           in
           them
           to
           regenerate
           them
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           true
           that
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           
           doth
           alwaies
           accompany
           the
           word
           and
           Sacraments
           (
           yet
           not
           as
           an
           effect
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           concomitant
           of
           them
           )
           where
           men
           are
           fitted
           and
           prepared
           to
           receiue
           them
           ,
           in
           a
           godly
           ,
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           religious
           manner
           ;
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           doth
           alwayes
           worke
           effectually
           by
           them
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           meete
           with
           such
           persons
           and
           subjects
           ,
           as
           are
           capable
           to
           receiue
           them
           in
           a
           gratious
           &
           holy
           manner
           ;
           but
           where
           men
           are
           not
           fitted
           and
           prepared
           to
           receiue
           these
           Sacraments
           and
           meanes
           of
           grace
           ,
           there
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           doth
           not
           accompany
           them
           :
           as
           we
           may
           reade
           at
           large
           ,
           Ezech.
           2.
           5.
           
           Math.
           13.
           4.
           to
           10.
           18.
           to
           24.
           2
           
           Cor.
           2.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Heb.
           4.
           2.
           
           &
           c.
           6.
           7.
           8.
           
           Now
           all
           infants
           they
           are
           not
           fitted
           and
           prepared
           to
           receiue
           the
           meanes
           of
           grace
           ,
           or
           the
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           which
           should
           regenerate
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           want
           faith
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           to
           receiue
           them
           and
           apply
           them
           :
           and
           therefore
           in
           respect
           of
           this
           impediment
           ,
           Baptisme
           doth
           not
           worke
           effectually
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           change
           them
           and
           regenerate
           them
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           admit
           that
           faith
           is
           not
           necessarily
           required
           to
           make
           Baptisme
           effectuall
           ,
           yet
           all
           Infants
           ,
           nay
           most
           Insants
           that
           are
           baptized
           ,
           are
           not
           regenerated
           by
           their
           baptisme
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           all
           elected
           and
           ordained
           to
           eternall
           life
           .
           The
           meanes
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           which
           accompanies
           them
           ,
           doe
           neuer
           worke
           powerfully
           and
           effectually
           vpon
           any
           ,
           but
           vpon
           such
           as
           are
           predestinated
           and
           ordained
           to
           eternall
           life
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           expresly
           by
           Acts
           2.
           39
           c.
           13.
           48.
           
           Rom.
           8.
           28
           ,
           29.
           30.
           cap.
           11.
           5.
           7.
           8.
           
           Ephes.
           1.
           4.
           5.
           
             and
             Tit.
          
           1.
           1.
           now
           all
           Infants
           that
           are
           baptized
           ,
           are
           not
           predestinated
           to
           eternall
           life
           ,
           for
           then
           they
           could
           neuer
           perish
           or
           fall
           from
           grace
           ;
           and
           therefore
           baptisme
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           doe
           not
           worke
           effectually
           on
           them
           to
           regenerate
           them
           .
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           if
           Infants
           
           that
           are
           baptized
           are
           not
           regenerated
           ,
           to
           what
           end
           and
           purpose
           is
           their
           baptisme
           ?
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           first
           ,
           that
           
           though
           baptisme
           doth
           not
           truly
           regenerate
           all
           Infants
           that
           are
           baptised
           ,
           and
           ingraft
           them
           truly
           into
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           of
           much
           vse
           and
           purpose
           to
           them
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           it
           seales
           all
           the
           
           promises
           and
           couenants
           of
           God
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           giues
           them
           an
           interest
           and
           right
           vnto
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           imbrace
           them
           when
           they
           come
           to
           yeares
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           makes
           them
           Christians
           ,
           and
           incorporates
           
             them
             into
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           making
           them
           visible
           members
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           and
           giuing
           them
           an
           
           interest
           in
           all
           those
           priuiledges
           which
           the
           Church
           inioyes
           .
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           when
           men
           are
           once
           in
           truth
           regenerated
           ,
           it
           makes
           the
           match
           betweene
           Christ
           and
           them
           to
           be
           of
           greater
           validitie
           ,
           it
           increaseth
           and
           strengthened
           their
           faith
           ,
           and
           knits
           them
           closer
           vnto
           God
           :
           it
           makes
           them
           more
           carefull
           to
           auoide
           all
           kinde
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           to
           obey
           and
           serue
           the
           Lord
           in
           all
           things
           :
           the
           very
           remembrance
           of
           that
           vow
           and
           couenant
           which
           they
           haue
           made
           to
           God
           in
           baptisme
           ,
           will
           make
           them
           more
           diligent
           and
           carefull
           for
           to
           please
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           to
           resigne
           and
           giue
           vp
           their selues
           wholly
           vnto
           him
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           though
           Infants
           that
           are
           baptized
           ,
           are
           not
           truly
           regenerated
           by
           their
           baptisme
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           so
           farre
           regenerated
           as
           to
           haue
           any
           habit
           ,
           stocke
           ,
           and
           seed
           of
           true
           and
           sauing
           grace
           wrought
           within
           them
           ,
           yet
           those
           whom
           God
           hath
           ordained
           to
           eternall
           life
           are
           so
           farre
           cleansed
           and
           washed
           by
           their
           baptisme
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           originall
           sinne
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           die
           in
           their
           infancie
           ,
           before
           their
           actuall
           regeneration
           and
           reall
           conuersion
           vnto
           God
           ,
           they
           shall
           bee
           saued
           :
           and
           therefore
           though
           Infants
           are
           not
           really
           and
           truly
           regenerated
           by
           their
           baptisme
           ,
           yet
           they
           receiue
           much
           fruite
           and
           benefit
           by
           it
           in
           these
           foure
           respects
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           not
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           end
           of
           baptisme
           is
           not
           to
           regenerate
           men
           ,
           neither
           was
           regeneration
           the
           end
           why
           baptisme
           was
           instituted
           .
           For
           if
           baptisme
           had
           beene
           instituted
           of
           purpose
           to
           regenerate
           men
           ,
           then
           men
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           should
           alwayes
           haue
           beene
           baptized
           before
           they
           did
           beleeue
           ;
           but
           men
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           that
           were
           not
           formerly
           conuerted
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           borne
           of
           Christian
           parents
           ,
           were
           not
           to
           be
           baptized
           before
           they
           did
           belieue
           :
           as
           is
           euident
           by
           Marke
           16
           ,
           16.
           and
           by
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Eunuch
           ,
           of
           the
           3000.
           conuerts
           ,
           of
           Cornelius
           .
           the
           laylor
           and
           others
           :
           as
           you
           may
           see
           Acts
           2.
           37
           ,
           38.
           cap.
           8.
           36.
           to
           40.
           cap.
           
           10.
           44.
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           cap
           16.
           31.
           33.
           34.
           therefore
           the
           end
           of
           baptisme
           is
           not
           regeneration
           ,
           for
           then
           men
           should
           haue
           beene
           baptized
           before
           they
           did
           bele●…us
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           be
           regenerated
           ,
           and
           not
           haue
           beene
           regenerated
           by
           〈◊〉
           first
           ,
           before
           they
           had
           beene
           baptized
           .
           Againe
           ,
           if
           the
           principall
           and
           chiefe
           end
           of
           Baptisme
           had
           beene
           for
           to
           regenerate
           men
           ,
           then
           those
           men
           who
           were
           regenerated
           ,
           should
           not
           haue
           bin
           baptized
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           regenerated
           before
           ,
           &
           for
           their
           baptisme
           had
           bin
           〈◊〉
           meerely
           superfluous
           :
           but
           those
           who
           haue
           bin
           truly
           regenerated
           ,
           haue
           bin
           afterwards
           baptized
           :
           as
           you
           may
           see
           by
           these
           expresse
           testimonies
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           Mat.
           3.
           6.
           
           Acts
           2.
           37.
           38.
           ca
           8.
           36.
           to
           40.
           ca.
           10.
           44.
           
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             Acts
          
           16.
           14.
           15.
           31.
           33.
           34.
           therefore
           the
           end
           why
           baptisme
           was
           instituted
           ,
           was
           not
           for
           to
           〈◊〉
           men
           .
           Why
           then
           may
           
           you
           say
           was
           baptisme
           instituted
           ?
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           instituted
           
           to
           the●…s
           ends
           .
           First
           ,
           it
           was
           instituted
           in
           the
           place
           of
           circumcision
           ,
           to
           the
           intent
           that
           it
           might
           seale
           the
           couenant
           and
           promises
           of
           God
           vnto
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           as
           circumcision
           did
           vnto
           the
           Iewes
           :
           for
           which
           reade
           Acts
           2.
           39
           and
           Rom.
           4.
           11.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           was
           instituted
           as
           a
           type
           and
           signe
           ,
           to
           〈◊〉
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           water
           it selfe
           which
           wee
           vse
           in
           baptisme
           d●…th
           wash
           away
           the
           filth
           of
           our
           bodies
           ,
           so
           the
           blood
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           doth
           wash
           and
           purge
           away
           the
           filth
           and
           corruption
           of
           our
           bodies
           ,
           and
           the
           sin
           of
           our
           soules
           :
           as
           you
           may
           see
           Rom.
           4.
           11
           
           :
           Tit.
           3.
           5.
           
           Col.
           2.
           11
           ,
           12.
           1
           
           Pet.
           3.
           21.
           and
           1
           Iohn
           1.
           7
           ,
           9.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           was
           〈◊〉
           ,
           to
           incorporate
           men
           into
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           interest
           them
           into
           the
           priuiledges
           and
           benefits
           which
           the
           Church
           injoyes
           .
           Mat.
           28.
           19.
           
           Act.
           2.
           37.
           38
           39.
           
           〈◊〉
           .
           18.
           19.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           it
           was
           instituted
           to
           distinguish
           Christians
           ,
           from
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           and
           Heat●…
           on
           mon
           :
           〈◊〉
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           &
           〈◊〉
           Christians
           ,
           where
           by
           they
           are
           distinguished
           from
           Turkes
           and
           Infidels
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           outward
           〈◊〉
           and
           seale
           whereby
           they
           are
           knowne
           to
           belong
           to
           Christ.
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           was
           instituted
           to
           knit
           men
           faster
           and
           to
           bring
           them
           〈◊〉
           vnto
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           more
           〈◊〉
           and
           carefull
           for
           〈◊〉
           and
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           him
           ,
           to
           abandon
           and
           auoide
           all
           kinde
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           to
           sticke
           more
           fast
           and
           
           close
           vnto
           the
           truth
           ,
           by
           considering
           that
           vow
           and
           conenant
           which
           they
           made
           to
           God
           when
           as
           they
           were
           baptized
           :
           as
           you
           may
           see
           :
           Rom
           ,
           6.
           1.
           to
           9.
           
           Gal.
           3.
           27.
           
           Math.
           28.
           19
           ,
           20.
           and
           1
           Cor
           ,
           1.
           13.
           these
           were
           the
           many
           ends
           why
           baptisme
           was
           instituted
           and
           not
           of
           purpose
           to
           regenerate
           men
           ;
           and
           therefore
           though
           children
           are
           not
           regenerated
           by
           their
           baptisme
           ,
           yet
           they
           must
           be
           baptized
           in
           obedience
           to
           Christs
           institution
           ,
           and
           to
           these
           seuerall
           ends
           which
           are
           vsefull
           ,
           profitable
           and
           comfortable
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           first
           thing
           the
           which
           I
           vndertooke
           to
           answer
           ,
           that
           all
           infants
           that
           are
           baptized
           are
           not
           regenerated
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           now
           to
           the
           second
           ,
           to
           proue
           ,
           that
           Gal.
           3.
           27.
           
           As
           
           
             many
             of
             you
             as
             haue
             beene
             baptised
             into
             Christ
             ,
             haue
             put
             on
             Christ
             ,
          
           makes
           not
           against
           me
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           one
           thing
           to
           
             be
             baptized
             into
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           another
           thing
           
             to
             be
             baptized
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             :
          
           to
           be
           
             baptized
             into
             Christ
          
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           incorporated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           faith
           :
           as
           appeares
           by
           verse
           26.
           28.
           
             for
             yee
             are
             all
             the
             children
             of
             God
          
           (
           not
           by
           baptisme
           )
           
             but
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             yee
             are
             all
             one
             in
             Christ
             :
          
           so
           that
           the
           connection
           of
           these
           words
           with
           the
           precedent
           and
           subsequent
           verses
           proues
           ,
           that
           to
           bee
           baptized
           into
           Christ
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           bee
           baptized
           with
           water
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           ingrafted
           ,
           and
           vnited
           vnto
           Christ
           by
           faith
           :
           so
           that
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           place
           is
           no
           more
           but
           this
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           incorporated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           faith
           haue
           but
           one
           Christ
           :
           and
           not
           ,
           all
           of
           you
           who
           haue
           beene
           baptized
           haue
           put
           on
           Christ.
           Now
           that
           this
           should
           bee
           the
           literall
           meaning
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           I
           proue
           it
           by
           two
           reasons
           .
           First
           from
           the
           very
           phrase
           which
           the
           Apostle
           vseth
           :
           for
           this
           phrase
           
             baptized
             into
             Christ
          
           ,
           is
           vsed
           in
           no
           other
           text
           of
           Scripture
           .
           vnlesse
           it
           bein
           Rom.
           6.
           3.
           where
           it
           signifieth
           not
           the
           outward
           Sacrament
           and
           act
           of
           baptisme
           ,
           as
           some
           would
           haue
           it
           ,
           but
           only
           our
           true
           〈◊〉
           and
           ingrafting
           into
           Christ
           :
           in
           all
           other
           texts
           of
           Scripture
           .
           besides
           these
           two
           :
           this
           phrase
           of
           
             baptizing
             into
             Christ
          
           ,
           is
           not
           vsed
           :
           all
           that
           is
           said
           is
           but
           this
           ,
           
             they
             were
             baptized
          
           ,
           or
           
             baptized
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           very
           phrase
           it selfe
           doth
           sufficiently
           
           proue
           ,
           that
           to
           be
           baptized
           into
           Christ
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           then
           to
           be
           incorporated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           him
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           is
           euident
           by
           that
           restriction
           and
           limitation
           which
           Paul
           vseth
           in
           both
           these
           places
           .
           You
           know
           that
           he
           wrote
           his
           Epistles
           ,
           to
           the
           whole
           Churches
           of
           Galatia
           ,
           and
           Rome
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           those
           that
           were
           baptized
           among
           them
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           any
           who
           were
           not
           baptized
           :
           now
           Paul
           doth
           not
           say
           either
           in
           Gal.
           3.
           27.
           or
           Rom.
           6.
           3.
           that
           all
           that
           were
           baptized
           ,
           were
           
             baptized
             into
             Christ
          
           ;
           or
           that
           all
           that
           were
           in
           those
           Churches
           
             had
             put
             on
             Christ
          
           ;
           but
           
             so
             many
             of
             vs
             as
             were
             baptized
             into
             Christ
             ,
             were
             baptized
             into
             his
             death
             :
          
           and
           
             as
             many
             of
             you
             as
             haue
             beene
             baptized
             into
             Christ
             haue
             put
             on
             Christ
             :
          
           so
           that
           this
           restriction
           and
           limitation
           of
           Paul
           in
           both
           these
           places
           ,
           restraining
           this
           
             puting
             on
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           to
           those
           only
           that
           
             were
             baptized
             into
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           all
           those
           to
           whom
           he
           wrote
           ,
           or
           to
           all
           such
           as
           were
           baptized
           ;
           proues
           vndeniablie
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           one
           thing
           to
           be
           baptized
           into
           Christ
           ,
           and
           another
           thing
           to
           be
           baptized
           :
           that
           all
           that
           are
           baptized
           ,
           are
           not
           baptized
           into
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           their
           very
           baptisme
           .
           But
           least
           this
           answer
           should
           not
           satisfie
           vnquiet
           spirits
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           stop
           vp
           their
           mouthes
           and
           leaue
           them
           no
           euasion
           .
           I
           answer
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           those
           Galathians
           to
           whom
           Paul
           writes
           ,
           who
           had
           put
           on
           Christ
           by
           their
           baptisme
           ,
           they
           were
           men
           of
           ripe
           yeares
           ,
           and
           they
           did
           repent
           and
           beleeue
           Christ
           Iesus
           before
           they
           were
           baptized
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           but
           newly
           conuerted
           from
           Gentilisme
           and
           Idolatrie
           vnto
           the
           faith
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           hauing
           faith
           and
           repentance
           before
           they
           were
           baptized
           ,
           might
           
             put
             on
             Christ
          
           by
           their
           baptisme
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           might
           put
           him
           on
           in
           a
           greater
           measure
           :
           and
           yet
           it
           followes
           not
           ,
           that
           all
           infants
           that
           are
           baptized
           doe
           likewise
           put
           on
           Christ
           as
           well
           as
           they
           ,
           because
           they
           want
           that
           faith
           and
           repentance
           which
           those
           Galathians
           had
           .
           Thirdly
           .
           I
           answer
           :
           that
           these
           words
           of
           Paul
           are
           only
           restrained
           to
           such
           of
           the
           Galathians
           as
           were
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           by
           faith
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           
             elect
             seede
             of
             faithfull
             Abraham
          
           :
           as
           is
           euident
           by
           ver
           .
           26.
           29.
           they
           are
           not
           spoken
           indefinitely
           to
           all
           the
           Galathians
           that
           were
           baptized
           &
           admitted
           into
           the
           Church
           :
           
           therefore
           all
           that
           these
           words
           proue
           ,
           is
           only
           this
           ;
           that
           the
           elect
           and
           faithfull
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           do
           put
           on
           Christ
           in
           thei●…
           baptisme
           ;
           and
           not
           that
           all
           wicked
           ,
           reprobate
           ,
           and
           vnregenerate
           men
           ,
           or
           all
           that
           are
           baptised
           doe
           so
           to
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           If
           you
           will
           take
           
             this
             baptizing
             into
             Christ
          
           ,
           for
           the
           meere
           outward
           Sacrament
           and
           act
           of
           baptisme
           ,
           I
           answer
           then
           ,
           
             that
             this
             putting
             on
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           putting
           on
           of
           the
           name
           ,
           doctrine
           and
           prosession
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           putting
           on
           of
           the
           ●…mage
           ,
           the
           nature
           and
           the
           graces
           of
           Christ.
           So
           that
           the
           Apostles
           words
           and
           meaning
           are
           in
           effect
           and
           substance
           no
           more
           then
           this
           .
           As
           many
           of
           you
           as
           are
           baptized
           ,
           haue
           put
           on
           the
           name
           and
           profession
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           you
           haue
           vowed
           to
           forsake
           all
           other
           things
           and
           doctrines
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           to
           him
           alone
           ;
           you
           haue
           couenanted
           to
           depend
           wholly
           vpon
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           follow
           his
           counsell
           in
           all
           things
           :
           therefore
           seeing
           that
           you
           haue
           put
           on
           the
           name
           and
           profession
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           seeing
           you
           haue
           sworne
           alleageance
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           haue
           taken
           him
           for
           your
           Priest
           ,
           your
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           your
           King
           :
           be
           yee
           now
           directed
           ,
           ruled
           and
           gouerned
           by
           that
           Word
           and
           Gospell
           which
           hee
           hath
           deliuered
           and
           commended
           to
           you
           ;
           and
           not
           by
           the
           Law
           which
           was
           only
           
             a
             Scoolemaster
             to
             bring
             you
             vnto
             Christ
             :
          
           remember
           that
           Christ
           died
           for
           you
           ,
           &
           you
           were
           baptized
           into
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           into
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           therefore
           seeke
           your
           justification
           ,
           righteousnesse
           and
           happinesse
           not
           from
           Moses
           or
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           from
           Iesus
           Christ
           alone
           ,
           who
           hath
           redeemed
           and
           freed
           you
           from
           the
           Law.
           If
           you
           will
           but
           consider
           the
           scope
           ,
           and
           dri●…t
           of
           the
           whole
           Chapter
           ,
           you
           shall
           finde
           this
           to
           be
           the
           only
           thing
           that
           the
           Apostle
           aymes
           at
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           to
           be
           are
           the
           Galathians
           from
           the
           Law
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           
             baptized
             into
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           had
           put
           on
           the
           profession
           of
           his
           name
           and
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           Law
           :
           wherefore
           this
           
             putting
             on
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           being
           not
           a
           putting
           on
           of
           his
           ●…mage
           ,
           natur●…
           ,
           and
           graces
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           profession
           of
           his
           name
           and
           Gospell
           ,
           this
           place
           makes
           nothing
           to
           this
           position
           ,
           that
           all
           such
           as
           are
           baptized
           are
           truly
           regenerated
           by
           their
           baptisme
           ,
           because
           all
           that
           put
           on
           the
           outward
           profession
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           doe
           not
           put
           on
           the
           inward
           ●…mage
           ,
           the
           inward
           graces
           and
           spirituall
           nature
           of
           Christ.
           Lastly
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           take
           this
           
             putting
             on
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           for
           regeneration
           and
           the
           putting
           on
           of
           the
           nature
           ,
           ●…mage
           ,
           and
           graces
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           
             this
             baptizing
             into
             Christ
          
           ,
           for
           meere
           and
           common
           baptisme
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           regeneration
           and
           
             putting
             on
             of
             Christ.
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           these
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           do
           not
           warrant
           it
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           not
           ,
           that
           
             as
             many
             as
             haue
             beene
             baptized
             haue
             put
             on
             Christ
          
           by
           their
           baptisme
           ;
           all
           hee
           saith
           is
           only
           this
           ,
           that
           
             as
             many
             of
             them
             as
             haue
             beene
             baptized
             into
             Christ
             ,
             haue
             put
             on
             Christ
             :
          
           this
           they
           might
           doe
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           by
           their
           baptisme
           ,
           but
           by
           some
           other
           meanes
           ,
           therefore
           this
           place
           proues
           nothing
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           vs
           ,
           that
           they
           
             put
             on
             Christ
          
           ,
           not
           by
           their
           baptisme
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           faith
           :
           for
           hee
           certifieth
           in
           the
           former
           verse
           .
           
             Yee
             are
             all
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ;
           and
           then
           come
           in
           these
           words
           with
           reference
           to
           the
           former
           :
           
             for
             as
             many
             of
             you
             as
             haue
             beene
             baptized
             into
             Christ
             ,
             haue
             put
             on
             Christ
             :
          
           so
           that
           the
           Galathians
           did
           put
           on
           Christ
           by
           their
           faith
           ,
           not
           by
           their
           baptisme
           .
           That
           which
           is
           the
           instrument
           and
           cause
           of
           putting
           Iesus
           Christ
           on
           ,
           must
           be
           that
           which
           makes
           men
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           which
           stampes
           the
           image
           of
           Christ
           vpon
           them
           ,
           that
           which
           brings
           Christ
           into
           their
           soules
           ,
           and
           ingrafts
           them
           into
           Christ
           ,
           that
           which
           inables
           men
           to
           take
           ,
           and
           to
           receiue
           Christ
           Iesus
           :
           now
           it
           is
           not
           baptisme
           ,
           but
           faith
           only
           which
           doth
           this
           :
           it
           is
           faith
           only
           that
           ingrafts
           men
           into
           Christ
           ,
           and
           
             makes
             them
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God.
             Gal.
          
           3.
           26.
           
           Iohn
           1.
           12.
           it
           is
           faith
           only
           
             that
             brings
             Christ
             Iesus
             into
             mens
             soules
             .
             Gal.
          
           2.
           20.
           
           Ephes.
           3.
           17.
           it
           is
           the
           hand
           of
           faith
           only
           that
           takes
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           that
           applies
           him
           ,
           and
           puts
           him
           on
           :
           
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             neither
             circumcision
             a●…aileth
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             vncircumcision
             but
             faith
             which
             worketh
             by
             loue
             .
             Gal.
          
           5.
           6.
           
           And
           therefore
           take
           this
           place
           of
           Paul
           how
           you
           will
           ,
           it
           proues
           not
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           that
           are
           baptized
           are
           truly
           regenerated
           .
           If
           any
           other
           places
           of
           Scripture
           are
           obiected
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           former
           answers
           will
           fully
           satisfie
           them
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           not
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           those
           words
           which
           Mr.
           Mountague
           hath
           cited
           out
           of
           the
           Common-prayer
           Booke
           doe
           not
           proue
           it
           .
           For
           that
           which
           is
           saide
           of
           infants
           which
           are
           to
           bee
           baptized
           in
           our
           Common-prayer
           Booke
           in
           the
           forme
           of
           baptisme
           :
           doubt
           not
           therefore
           but
           earnestly
           
             beleeue
             that
             Christ
             will
             imbrace
             them
             with
             the
             armes
             of
             his
             mercy
             ,
             that
             hee
             will
             giue
             them
             the
             blessing
             of
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             partakers
             of
             his
             euerlasting
             kingdome
          
           ;
           if
           you
           take
           it
           in
           the
           right
           sense
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           more
           in
           effect
           then
           this
           .
           That
           it
           is
           Christs
           will
           and
           pleasure
           that
           infants
           should
           be
           baptized
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           hath'a
           fauour
           and
           respect
           vnto
           them
           :
           but
           that
           all
           infants
           that
           are
           baptized
           are
           in
           truth
           regenerated
           that
           it
           proues
           not
           :
           Mr.
           Mountague
           
           indeed
           as
           if
           
             hee
             were
             not
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Liturgie
             and
             publike
             religious
             seruise
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             were
          
           to
           correct
           it
           ,
           
             and
             to
             cauell
             at
             it
          
           ,
           for
           which
           hee
           taxeth
           and
           condemneth
           others
           who
           are
           lesse
           guilty
           then
           himselfe
           :
           would
           haue
           the
           word
           in
           the
           
             preterperfect
             tence
          
           ,
           citing
           this
           word
           hath
           ,
           for
           wilt
           :
           because
           he
           would
           wrest
           the
           words
           to
           his
           purpose
           ;
           but
           the
           words
           are
           in
           the
           
             future
             tense
          
           ,
           and
           are
           no
           more
           in
           effect
           then
           that
           which
           I
           haue
           said
           before
           .
           Indeede
           the
           wordes
           after
           baptisme
           are
           in
           the
           
             preterperfect
             tence
          
           .
           We
           
             yeeld
             thee
             hearty
             thankes
             most
             mercifull
             Father
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             pleased
             thee
             to
             regenerate
             this
             infant
             with
             thy
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             receiue
             him
             for
             thine
             owne
             childe
             by
             adoption
             ,
             and
             to
             incorporate
             him
             into
             thy
             holy
             congregation
             .
          
           Which
           words
           proue
           not
           that
           all
           infants
           which
           are
           baptized
           are
           by
           their
           very
           baptisme
           ,
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           :
           because
           these
           words
           (
           and
           so
           the
           others
           before
           baptisme
           )
           are
           not
           generall
           and
           vniuersall
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           limited
           and
           restrained
           to
           one
           particular
           infant
           ,
           or
           those
           particular
           infants
           which
           are
           then
           to
           be
           baptized
           ,
           whose
           absolute
           and
           definitiue
           estate
           is
           only
           knowne
           to
           God
           and
           not
           vnto
           the
           Church
           .
           Our
           Church
           out
           of
           charity
           ,
           because
           shee
           knoweth
           nothing
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           doth
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           euery
           particular
           infant
           that
           is
           baptized
           is
           regenerated
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           sacramentally
           ,
           or
           (
           because
           you
           will
           haue
           it
           so
           ,
           Mr.
           Mountague
           )
           
             really
             and
             spiritually
          
           ,
           yet
           shee
           beleeueth
           not
           ,
           that
           all
           infants
           that
           are
           baptized
           are
           spiritually
           and
           truly
           regenerated
           by
           
           their
           baptisme
           ,
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Mountague
           (
           as
           well
           read
           as
           hee
           is
           in
           the
           Common-prayer
           Booke
           ,
           )
           cannot
           shew
           mee
           .
           If
           you
           now
           object
           ,
           that
           that
           which
           is
           
           true
           of
           euery
           indiuiduall
           is
           true
           of
           the
           whole
           species
           ,
           and
           therfore
           i●…
           our
           Church
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           euery
           particular
           infant
           that
           is
           baptized
           is
           regenerated
           ,
           therefore
           that
           shee
           is
           of
           opinion
           that
           all
           are
           so
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           rule
           is
           false
           :
           for
           
           there
           are
           many
           things
           which
           may
           bee
           saide
           and
           predicated
           truly
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           charitablie
           of
           Indiuidualls
           ,
           which
           are
           false
           of
           the
           whole
           species
           and
           cannot
           bee
           applied
           to
           it
           .
           A
           man
           may
           say
           ,
           hee
           ought
           to
           say
           of
           euery
           particular
           ,
           and
           euery
           indiuiduall
           man
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           beleeue
           ,
           hee
           may
           repent
           ,
           and
           he
           may
           bee
           saued
           ,
           because
           hee
           hath
           no
           warrant
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           hee
           cannot
           know
           whether
           God
           hath
           otherwise
           disposed
           of
           him
           :
           yet
           a
           man
           cannot
           say
           that
           all
           men
           shall
           be
           saued
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           may
           beleeue
           and
           repent
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           reuealed
           will
           and
           word
           of
           God.
           So
           a
           man
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           say
           of
           euery
           particular
           infant
           which
           is
           baptized
           that
           hee
           is
           regenerated
           ,
           because
           he
           knowes
           not
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           (
           Indeede
           afterwards
           if
           hee
           see
           him
           liue
           a
           wicked
           and
           vngodly
           life
           ,
           he
           may
           then
           safely
           say
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           not
           regenerated
           by
           his
           baptisme
           ,
           because
           his
           life
           and
           workes
           declare
           as
           much
           )
           but
           yet
           no
           man
           can
           safely
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           are
           baptized
           are
           spiritually
           ,
           really
           and
           effect
           .
           ually
           regenerated
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           not
           so
           reuealed
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           This
           charitable
           opiniō
           then
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           being
           restrained
           to
           indiuiduall
           &
           particular
           infants
           ,
           and
           not
           extended
           and
           inlarged
           to
           all
           such
           as
           are
           baptized
           ,
           warrants
           not
           Mr.
           Mountagues
           collection
           from
           it
           .
           That
           all
           infants
           which
           are
           baptized
           ,
           are
           truly
           spiritually
           and
           effectually
           regenerated
           .
           Which
           answers
           likewise
           ,
           the
           words
           in
           the
           Catechisme
           :
           for
           there
           the
           childe
           in
           the
           second
           answer
           ,
           answeres
           only
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           baptisme
           ,
           (
           not
           all
           that
           were
           baptized
           )
           but
           
             I
             was
             made
             a
             member
             of
             Christ
             ,
             a
             childe
             of
             God
             and
             an
             inheritor
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           haue
           a
           right
           and
           title
           to
           all
           those
           by
           my
           baptisme
           ,
           if
           I
           will
           lay
           hold
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           take
           possession
           of
           them
           by
           faith
           :
           my
           baptisme
           giues
           me
           a
           title
           to
           
           them
           ,
           but
           doth
           not
           giue
           mee
           actuall
           and
           full
           possession
           of
           them
           ,
           For
           these
           words
           in
           the
           
             Rubricke
             before
             the
             Catechisme
             .
             That
             children
             being
             baptized
             haue
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             their
             saluation
             :
          
           the
           meaning
           is
           no
           more
           but
           this
           .
           That
           ba●…tisme
           without
           faith
           ,
           knowledge
           ,
           lou●…
           and
           actuall
           repentance
           is
           sufficient
           for
           to
           saue
           such
           children
           as
           dye
           before
           yeares
           of
           discretion
           ,
           because
           God
           will
           not
           require
           impossibilities
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           such
           conditions
           which
           they
           were
           not
           able
           to
           performe
           .
           Or
           else
           ,
           that
           children
           by
           their
           baptisme
           are
           admitted
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           haue
           an
           interest
           in
           all
           those
           priuiledges
           and
           means
           of
           grace
           which
           are
           necessary
           to
           saluation
           :
           what
           is
           this
           to
           purpose
           ,
           that
           all
           infants
           that
           are
           baptized
           are
           spiritually
           and
           truly
           regenerated
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           but
           the
           Rubricke
           saith
           ,
           that
           if
           
             they
             dye
             before
             actuall
             sinne
             they
             shall
             bee
             vndoubtedly
             saued
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           such
           infants
           as
           are
           baptized
           and
           dye
           before
           actuall
           sin
           are
           saued
           ,
           because
           our
           Church
           knowes
           nothing
           to
           the
           contrary
           :
           shee
           knowes
           not
           whether
           God
           hath
           otherwise
           disposed
           of
           them
           .
           But
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           there
           recorded
           that
           all
           infants
           that
           are
           baptized
           are
           regenerated
           and
           saued
           :
           or
           that
           such
           infants
           which
           fall
           away
           from
           the
           sacramentall
           grace
           which
           they
           receiued
           ,
           should
           haue
           beene
           saued
           if
           they
           had
           died
           before
           actuall
           sinne
           .
           Wherefore
           in
           any
           wise
           mans
           judgement
           that
           hath
           his
           wits
           and
           senses
           about
           him
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           
             Booke
             of
             Common-prayers
          
           to
           warrant
           this
           assertion
           .
           That
           all
           such
           a●…
           are
           baptized
           are
           truly
           and
           spiritually
           regenerated
           :
           it
           is
           only
           Mr.
           Mountagues
           false
           and
           brainsicke
           conceite
           who
           torments
           and
           rackes
           our
           
             Common
             prayer
             Booke
          
           to
           defend
           his
           Error
           .
           But
           admit
           ,
           that
           this
           were
           the
           receiued
           opinion
           and
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           all
           infants
           are
           by
           their
           very
           baptisme
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ;
           then
           Mr.
           Mountague
           you
           are
           in
           this
           Dilemma
           :
           then
           you
           must
           grant
           this
           to
           be
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           are
           truly
           regenerated
           may
           both
           totally
           and
           finally
           fall
           from
           grace
           which
           I
           haue
           proued
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           or
           else
           you
           must
           of
           necessitie
           grant
           ,
           that
           none
           who
           are
           baptized
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           your
           owne
           assertion
           :
           or
           else
           you
           must
           needes
           
           grant
           ,
           that
           all
           such
           as
           are
           baptized
           are
           not
           regenerate
           ,
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           that
           for
           which
           you
           do
           so
           much
           contend
           :
           so
           that
           turne
           which
           way
           you
           will
           ,
           you
           are
           but
           in
           a
           maze
           and
           labyrinth
           ,
           and
           fettred
           in
           the
           gines
           of
           your
           owne
           argument
           .
           Againe
           I
           would
           but
           demand
           this
           question
           of
           
             Maister
             Mountague
          
           ,
           whether
           this
           be
           an
           article
           of
           his
           Creed●…
           ,
           that
           all
           infants
           that
           are
           baptized
           ,
           are
           
             truly
             regenerated
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           that
           they
           are
           
             partakers
             of
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             of
             Christs
             euerlasting
             kingdome
             ,
          
           as
           you
           say
           our
           Common
           prayer
           booke
           affirmes
           ?
           If
           you
           beleiue
           it
           not
           ,
           why
           then
           doe
           you
           presse
           it
           vpon
           vs
           ;
           or
           why
           do
           you
           not
           beleiue
           ,
           that
           which
           you
           say
           our
           Church
           beleiues
           ?
           If
           you
           beleiue
           it
           ,
           how
           then
           can
           your
           doctrine
           of
           a
           totall
           and
           finall
           fall
           from
           grace
           stand
           together
           with
           it
           ?
           if
           you
           beleiue
           that
           all
           infants
           that
           are
           baptized
           ,
           
             shall
             haue
             euerlasting
             life
             ,
             and
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             Christs
             kingdome
             :
          
           you
           must
           of
           necessity
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           perseuere
           in
           grace
           vnto
           the
           end
           :
           hee
           that
           beleeues
           that
           the
           end
           shall
           certainly
           be
           obtained
           ,
           must
           as
           certainly
           beleeue
           that
           the
           meanes
           which
           must
           obtaine
           this
           end
           shall
           be
           vsed
           to
           :
           and
           therefore
           if
           you
           beleeue
           that
           all
           infants
           that
           are
           baptized
           shall
           haue
           euerlasting
           life
           and
           injoy
           Christ
           kingdome
           ,
           you
           must
           likewise
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           perseuere
           ,
           and
           neuer
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           If
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           you
           do
           not
           absolutly
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           
           
             they
             shall
             haue
             euerlasting
             life
             ,
             and
             bee
             made
             partakers
             of
             Christs
             kingdome
             ,
          
           but
           only
           conditionally
           :
           if
           they
           perseuere
           in
           the
           
           grace
           receiued
           in
           their
           baptisme
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           doe
           absolutely
           beleeue
           
             that
             they
             are
             regenerated
          
           ,
           why
           doe
           you
           not
           as
           absolutely
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           
             haue
             euerlasting
             life
             and
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             Christs
             kingdome
             ?
          
           they
           are
           both
           recorded
           in
           the
           same
           tearmes
           ,
           they
           are
           knit
           together
           in
           one
           sentence
           ,
           one
           following
           vpon
           the
           necke
           of
           another
           :
           they
           are
           both
           set
           downe
           as
           absolutely
           and
           positiuely
           as
           the
           other
           :
           therefore
           you
           must
           beleeue
           all
           of
           them
           to
           be
           alike
           absolute
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           cannot
           beleeue
           that
           euer
           they
           should
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           for
           then
           they
           could
           not
           be
           made
           
             partakers
             of
             Christs
             kingdome
          
           and
           of
           euerlasting
           life
           :
           or
           else
           you
           must
           make
           them
           all
           conditionall
           ,
           and
           beleeue
           that
           those
           infants
           which
           are
           
           baptized
           are
           regenerated
           if
           they
           perseuere
           in
           grace
           ,
           else
           that
           they
           are
           not
           regenerated
           by
           their
           baptisme
           ,
           which
           would
           falsifie
           this
           your
           proposition
           ,
           that
           all
           infants
           are
           truly
           regenerated
           by
           their
           baptisme
           :
           which
           proposition
           as
           you
           see
           ,
           is
           no
           waies
           warranted
           by
           the
           
             Common
             prayer
             Booke
          
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           admit
           that
           all
           infants
           that
           are
           baptized
           are
           regenerated
           ,
           
           and
           that
           this
           were
           warranted
           by
           Gal.
           3.
           27.
           and
           by
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           vet
           I
           say
           that
           this
           argument
           followes
           not
           ,
           nor
           is
           not
           to
           the
           purpose
           :
           for
           the
           question
           is
           not
           ,
           whether
           infants
           ,
           &
           other
           men
           may
           fall
           totally
           or
           finally
           from
           that
           sacramentall
           grace
           which
           they
           receiue
           inbaptisme
           :
           but
           whether
           
             vere
             fideles
             ,
             whether
             such
             as
             are
             truly
             regenerated
             &
             ingrafted
             truly
             into
             Christ
             by
             a
             liuely
             faith
             ,
             may
             fall
             totally
             or
             finally
             from
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             of
             the
             state
             or
             iustifying
             faith
             ?
          
           Now
           sacramentall
           grace
           and
           regeneration
           is
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           this
           state
           of
           true
           &
           sauing
           grace
           ,
           and
           of
           justification
           by
           faith
           is
           another
           :
           if
           we
           admit
           that
           infants
           once
           baptized
           haue
           a
           sacramentall
           grace
           within
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           freedome
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           originall
           sinne
           :
           yet
           no
           man
           I
           thinke
           can
           be
           so
           absurd
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           any
           habituall
           graces
           ,
           or
           any
           liuing
           and
           justifying
           faith
           within
           them
           ;
           for
           they
           want
           reason
           and
           vnderstanding
           to
           apply
           the
           word
           and
           promises
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           vse
           these
           meanes
           which
           should
           beget
           these
           graces
           in
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           seeing
           that
           the
           grace
           which
           children
           and
           others
           receiue
           from
           baptisme
           is
           but
           sacramentall
           ,
           far
           different
           from
           the
           grace
           of
           which
           our
           controuersie
           and
           question
           is
           ,
           if
           wee
           grant
           the
           whole
           argument
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           And
           so
           much
           in
           answer
           to
           this
           twenty
           sixth
           argument
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           haue
           beene
           ouer
           tedious
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           our
           Antagonists
           rely
           so
           much
           vpon
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           twenty
           seuenth
           argument
           which
           may
           be
           objected
           against
           
           mee
           ,
           is
           from
           particular
           examples
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           reduced
           to
           three
           heads
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           of
           Adam
           and
           the
           Angells
           :
           the
           second
           ,
           of
           particular
           and
           whole
           Churches
           :
           the
           third
           ,
           of
           particular
           and
           priuate
           Saints
           .
        
         
         
           The
           first
           argument
           from
           Examples
           ,
           is
           drawne
           from
           Adam
           
           and
           the
           Angells
           .
           Adam
           and
           the
           Angells
           who
           were
           of
           an
           higher
           alloy
           then
           any
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           now
           are
           ,
           they
           fell
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           :
           the
           one
           totally
           ,
           the
           other
           finally
           .
           Therefore
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           whose
           grace
           ,
           are
           inferiour
           vnto
           theirs
           ,
           may
           fall
           totally
           and
           finally
           from
           grace
           as
           well
           as
           they
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           Argument
           followes
           not
           ,
           because
           there
           
           is
           a
           great
           difference
           betweene
           the
           graces
           which
           the
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           injoy
           ,
           and
           that
           grace
           which
           Adam
           and
           the
           Angels
           had
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           that
           grace
           which
           Adam
           and
           the
           
           Angels
           had
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           their
           owne
           possession
           and
           custodie
           ,
           they
           themselues
           were
           the
           gardians
           and
           keepers
           of
           it
           .
           But
           that
           grace
           which
           the
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           doe
           now
           injoy
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           in
           their
           owne
           keeping
           ,
           they
           themselues
           are
           not
           the
           gardians
           and
           preseruers
           of
           it
           :
           but
           it
           is
           God
           himselfe
           who
           keepes
           it
           and
           preserues
           it
           in
           them
           by
           his
           power
           .
           This
           is
           euident
           by
           the
           2
           Tim.
           1.
           14.
           
           
             That
             good
             thing
             that
             was
             committed
             to
             thee
             ,
             keepe
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             which
             dwelleth
             in
             vs
             :
          
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           himselfe
           who
           begins
           ,
           doth
           likewise
           gard
           and
           keepe
           the
           graces
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
           So
           in
           the
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           5.
           
             who
             are
             kept
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             through
             faith
             vnto
             saluation
             :
          
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           onely
           keepe
           the
           Saints
           vnto
           saluation
           ,
           but
           it
           preserues
           and
           keepes
           their
           faith
           to
           .
           So
           in
           the
           1
           Tim.
           1.
           12.
           
           
             I
             know-whom
             I
             haue
             beleeued
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             able
             to
             keepe
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             committed
             to
             him
             against
             that
             day
             .
          
           The
           faith
           of
           the
           Saints
           it
           
             doth
             not
             stand
             in
             the
             wisdome
             ,
          
           and
           custodie
           
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
          
           1
           Cor
           2.
           5.
           
           Ephes.
           1.
           19
           ,
           20.
           and
           cap.
           3.
           20.
           and
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           they
           doe
           not
           preserue
           and
           keepe
           their
           graces
           ,
           or
           themselues
           ,
           but
           their
           graces
           and
           their
           persons
           are
           garded
           ,
           preserued
           ,
           and
           protected
           by
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           by
           Father
           ,
           Son
           ,
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           that
           continually
           :
           as
           you
           may
           reade
           Psal.
           4.
           8.
           
           Psal.
           12.
           7.
           
           Psal.
           66.
           9.
           
           Ps.
           121.
           3.
           to
           the
           end
           :
           Psal.
           125.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           Isai.
           26.
           3.
           
           Ier
           32.
           40.
           
           Iohn
           10.
           28
           ,
           29.
           
           〈◊〉
           .
           17.
           11.
           2.
           
           〈◊〉
           .
           4.
           7.
           13.
           19.
           
           Col.
           2.
           10.
           19.
           c.
           3.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           Phil.
           1.
           6.
           1
           
           Thes.
           5.
           23
           24.
           2.
           
           Tim.
           4.
           18.
           1
           
           Pet.
           4.
           19.
           
           Iude
           1.
           24.
           and
           Ier.
           31.
           9
           ,
           10.
           (
           all
           comfortable
           and
           excellent
           places
           worth
           
           your
           reading
           :
           )
           therefore
           they
           cannot
           fall
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           though
           Adam
           and
           the
           Angels
           did
           ;
           whose
           graces
           and
           persons
           ,
           were
           kept
           and
           preserued
           only
           by
           themselues
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           God.
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           grace
           which
           Adam
           and
           the
           Angels
           had
           ,
           it
           was
           their
           owne
           :
           they
           had
           free
           will
           and
           libertie
           to
           dispose
           of
           it
           at
           their
           pleasure
           :
           they
           were
           Lords
           ouer
           that
           grace
           the
           which
           they
           had
           ,
           their
           grace
           had
           no
           Lordship
           and
           kingdome
           ouer
           them
           .
           It
           is
           now
           farre
           otherwise
           in
           the
           graces
           of
           the
           Saints
           :
           for
           their
           graces
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           their
           owne
           ,
           nor
           yet
           their
           persons
           ,
           but
           their
           graces
           and
           their
           persons
           they
           are
           Christs
           :
           their
           graces
           they
           all
           flow
           and
           spring
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           but
           stewards
           ,
           not
           owners
           of
           them
           .
           Yea
           ,
           their
           graces
           they
           are
           aboue
           their
           wills
           :
           they
           haue
           a
           Lordship
           and
           kingdome
           in
           their
           soules
           :
           they
           are
           not
           Lords
           ,
           but
           subiects
           to
           their
           graces
           :
           Grace
           doth
           rule
           and
           dispose
           of
           them
           ,
           not
           they
           of
           grace
           :
           see
           Gal.
           5.
           16.
           17.
           18
           ,
           25.
           
           Rom.
           8.
           5.
           14.
           
           Ezech.
           36.
           27.
           1
           
           Cor.
           3.
           23.
           cap.
           6.
           19
           ,
           20.
           2
           
           Cor.
           5.
           14
           ,
           15.
           cap.
           10.
           4.
           5.
           cap.
           13.
           8.
           
           Acts
           4.
           20.
           and
           Col.
           3
           ,
           15.
           all
           expresse
           to
           this
           purpose
           :
           therefore
           they
           cannot
           lose
           nor
           yet
           cast
           out
           their
           graces
           ,
           as
           Adam
           and
           the
           Angels
           did
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           grace
           
           which
           Adam
           and
           the
           Angels
           had
           ,
           it
           had
           no
           promise
           of
           perpetuitie
           and
           perseuerance
           annexed
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           no
           great
           wonder
           though
           they
           fell
           from
           grace
           :
           but
           the
           graces
           which
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           haue
           now
           ,
           they
           haue
           the
           promises
           of
           perseuerance
           and
           perpetuitie
           annexed
           to
           them
           ;
           (
           as
           you
           may
           see
           by
           all
           those
           gratious
           promises
           which
           I
           haue
           formerly
           mentioned
           ,
           )
           therefore
           their
           graces
           cannot
           faile
           ,
           therefore
           they
           cannot
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           though
           Adam
           and
           the
           Angels
           did
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           that
           grace
           which
           Adam
           and
           the
           Angells
           
           had
           ,
           it
           had
           neuer
           the
           benefit
           of
           Christs
           intercession
           :
           Christ
           neuer
           prayed
           for
           it
           that
           
             it
             might
             not
             faile
          
           :
           but
           the
           graces
           which
           the
           Saints
           now
           haue
           ,
           they
           had
           the
           benefit
           of
           Christs
           prayer
           whiles
           he
           was
           on
           earth
           ;
           and
           they
           haue
           the
           benefit
           of
           his
           euerlasting
           intercession
           now
           he
           is
           in
           heauen
           ,
           Luke
           22.
           32
           ,
           Iohn
           14.
           16.
           cap.
           16.
           26.
           cap.
           17.
           11.
           15.
           21
           23.
           24.
           
           Rom.
           8.
           34.
           
           Heb.
           2.
           17.
           cap.
           4.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           cap.
           7.
           25.
           and
           cap.
           9.
           24.
           therefore
           they
           cannot
           faile
           ,
           though
           Adam
           and
           the
           Angels
           
           did
           .
           Fiftly
           ,
           that
           grace
           which
           Ada●…
           and
           the
           Angels
           had
           ,
           
           they
           had
           it
           not
           by
           Gods
           immutable
           decree
           and
           purpose
           ,
           they
           had
           it
           only
           out
           of
           his
           prouidence
           and
           fore-sight
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           his
           eternall
           election
           and
           predestination
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           might
           fall
           from
           it
           .
           But
           the
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           haue
           their
           graces
           from
           Gods
           immutable
           and
           eternall
           purpose
           and
           decree
           ,
           and
           by
           vertue
           of
           their
           eternall
           election
           and
           predestination
           .
           Rom.
           8.
           29.
           30
           cap.
           11.
           7.
           
           Acts
           13.
           48.
           
           Eph.
           1.
           4
           ,
           5.
           cap.
           2.
           10.
           1
           
           Thes.
           5.
           9
           ,
           10.
           2
           
           Thes.
           2.
           13
           ,
           14.
           1
           
           Tim.
           6.
           12.
           2
           
           Tim.
           1.
           9.
           cap.
           2.
           19.
           21.
           
           Titus
           1.
           1.
           2
           
           Cor.
           2.
           5.
           and
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           2.
           therefore
           they
           cannot
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           though
           Adam
           and
           the
           Angells
           did
           .
           Sixtly
           ,
           that
           grace
           which
           Adam
           and
           the
           
           Angells
           had
           ,
           they
           had
           it
           of
           meere
           free
           gift
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           merited
           and
           purchased
           for
           them
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           might
           lose
           it
           .
           But
           the
           graces
           of
           the
           Saints
           they
           are
           a
           purchased
           
           possession
           ,
           they
           are
           purchased
           by
           Christ
           himselfe
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           
             that
             so
             they
             might
             be
             sure
             to
             all
             the
             seed
             ,
          
           
           Christ
           who
           hath
           purchased
           them
           for
           them
           ,
           will
           preserue
           them
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           cannot
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           though
           Adam
           and
           the
           Angells
           did
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           that
           grace
           
           which
           Adam
           and
           the
           Angells
           had
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           grace
           but
           nature
           ,
           it
           had
           its
           rise
           and
           being
           from
           themselues
           ,
           and
           was
           incident
           vnto
           their
           natures
           :
           therefore
           they
           might
           lose
           it
           ,
           and
           fall
           from
           it
           as
           they
           did
           .
           But
           the
           graces
           which
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           haue
           now
           ,
           they
           are
           transcendent
           and
           aboue
           nature
           :
           they
           
             stand
             not
             in
             the
             wisdome
          
           ,
           or
           nature
           
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           2.
           5.
           2
           
           Pet.
           1
           4.
           they
           haue
           their
           rise
           from
           heauen
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           
             mightie
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             Ephes.
          
           1.
           19
           ,
           20.
           cap.
           3.
           20.
           and
           Rom.
           15.
           13.
           not
           from
           humane
           nature
           :
           they
           are
           
             part
             of
             the
             di●…ine
             nature
          
           ,
           and
           they
           
             flow
             from
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             the
             spring
             and
             fountaine
             of
             all
             grace
             :
             Iohn
          
           1.
           16.
           cap.
           4.
           14.
           cap.
           7.
           38
           ,
           39.
           
           Gal.
           5.
           22.
           
           Ephes.
           1.
           23.
           and
           Col.
           2.
           9.
           19.
           
           These
           graces
           which
           the
           Saints
           haue
           now
           ,
           are
           of
           a
           more
           diuine
           ,
           heauenly
           ,
           permanent
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           nature
           ,
           then
           that
           naturall
           grace
           which
           Adam
           and
           the
           Angells
           had
           ,
           and
           they
           flow
           from
           such
           a
           head
           and
           spring
           of
           grace
           which
           neuer
           failes
           ,
           which
           is
           neuer
           drawne
           drie
           .
           And
           therefore
           though
           
           Adam
           and
           the
           Angells
           fell
           from
           grace
           ,
           yet
           you
           see
           for
           all
           these
           reasons
           ,
           that
           it
           followes
           not
           ,
           that
           therefore
           the
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           should
           fall
           as
           well
           as
           they
           .
           How
           euer
           ,
           the
           question
           is
           not
           of
           naturall
           grace
           ,
           or
           of
           that
           grace
           which
           Adam
           and
           the
           Angells
           had
           ,
           whether
           that
           may
           be
           lost
           (
           for
           that
           was
           no
           more
           but
           common
           nature
           ,
           and
           nog
           grace
           :
           )
           but
           whether
           true
           ,
           justifying
           ,
           and
           sauing
           grace
           may
           be
           lost
           ;
           and
           so
           this
           Argument
           is
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           or
           the
           thing
           in
           question
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           sort
           of
           examples
           are
           of
           whole
           Churches
           which
           
           haue
           fallen
           from
           grace
           :
           from
           which
           this
           argument
           is
           framed
           .
           If
           whole
           Churches
           haue
           fallen
           totally
           and
           finally
           from
           grace
           ,
           then
           much
           more
           may
           priuate
           and
           particular
           Saints
           fall
           so
           too
           :
           But
           whole
           Churches
           haue
           fallen
           totally
           and
           finally
           from
           grace
           .
           Therefore
           priuate
           and
           particular
           Saints
           may
           fall
           so
           too
           .
        
         
           For
           answer
           to
           this
           argument
           ,
           I
           must
           first
           distinguish
           of
           
           this
           word
           Church
           :
           first
           ,
           it
           is
           taken
           in
           a
           large
           and
           generall
           sense
           ,
           for
           all
           such
           as
           make
           an
           outward
           profession
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whether
           they
           are
           good
           or
           bad
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           taken
           properly
           and
           strictly
           ,
           for
           the
           whole
           company
           of
           the
           elect
           and
           chosen
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           them
           onely
           ;
           in
           which
           sense
           it
           is
           vsed
           in
           our
           Creed
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           must
           distinguish
           of
           this
           word
           
             whole
             Church
          
           :
           for
           sometimes
           it
           is
           taken
           vniuersally
           for
           all
           and
           euery
           one
           that
           is
           included
           and
           comprised
           within
           the
           Church
           :
           other
           times
           it
           is
           taken
           for
           the
           Major
           and
           the
           greater
           part
           only
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           euery
           indiuiduall
           and
           particular
           member
           .
           If
           you
           take
           now
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           largest
           sense
           ,
           for
           euery
           visible
           and
           particular
           member
           of
           the
           Church
           both
           good
           and
           bad
           :
           or
           if
           you
           take
           the
           whole
           Church
           in
           the
           stricter
           and
           more
           proper
           sense
           ,
           for
           the
           company
           of
           the
           elect
           and
           chosen
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           the
           Minor
           proposition
           is
           false
           :
           because
           none
           of
           the
           elect
           and
           chosen
           Saints
           o●…
           God
           ,
           can
           either
           totally
           or
           finally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           But
           if
           you
           take
           a
           whole
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           ,
           for
           those
           who
           are
           members
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           but
           goates
           ,
           tares
           ,
           and
           chaffe
           ,
           and
           no
           
           members
           of
           the
           true
           and
           holy
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           then
           the
           sequell
           of
           the
           Major
           proposition
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           in
           substance
           then
           this
           .
           If
           hypocrites
           and
           wicked
           men
           may
           fall
           from
           the
           shew
           and
           shadow
           of
           grace
           ,
           then
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           may
           fall
           from
           the
           very
           habits
           and
           seed
           of
           true
           and
           sauing
           grace
           :
           which
           is
           but
           a
           meere
           Nonsequitur
           .
           True
           then
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           of
           a
           whole
           Church
           which
           are
           notregenerated
           ,
           (
           which
           are
           farre
           the
           greatest
           number
           )
           may
           Apostatize
           and
           fall
           from
           the
           doctrine
           of
           grace
           :
           but
           yet
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           in
           such
           a
           Church
           ,
           doe
           neuer
           fall
           from
           the
           habit
           and
           state
           of
           true
           and
           sauing
           grace
           :
           and
           therefore
           both
           the
           Major
           and
           the
           Minor
           proposition
           in
           that
           sense
           as
           they
           are
           propounded
           ,
           are
           false
           and
           vnsound
           .
           Thus
           much
           for
           the
           generall
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           example
           of
           any
           particular
           Church
           that
           is
           objected
           
           against
           me
           ,
           is
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Iewes
           .
           The
           Iewes
           who
           were
           partakers
           of
           the
           
             fatnesse
             of
             the
             roote
             and
             Oliue
             tree
          
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           were
           broken
           off
           and
           fell
           from
           grace
           :
           Rom.
           11.
           16.
           to
           25.
           therefore
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
        
         
           I
           answer
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           Antecedent
           is
           false
           :
           for
           the
           roote
           
           and
           Oliue
           tree
           which
           the
           Apostle
           speakes
           of
           ,
           is
           not
           Christ
           ,
           but
           Abraham
           and
           the
           Patriarkes
           .
           So
           
             Chrisostome
             ,
             Bede
             ,
             Anselme
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             Haymo
             ,
             Caluin
             ,
             Peter
             Martyr
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             Pareus
             ,
             Willet
             ,
             Hyperius
          
           ;
           and
           most
           of
           those
           that
           coment
           on
           this
           place
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           followes
           not
           ,
           that
           because
           the
           Iewes
           might
           be
           broken
           off
           from
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           be
           depriued
           of
           the
           promises
           and
           couenant
           made
           to
           him
           and
           to
           his
           seed
           ,
           that
           therefore
           the
           true
           beleeuers
           may
           be
           broken
           off
           from
           Christ.
           Secondly
           ,
           admit
           that
           Christ
           himselfe
           and
           not
           Abraham
           ,
           is
           the
           roote
           and
           Oliue
           tree
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Iewes
           were
           broken
           off
           from
           him
           :
           yet
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           those
           Iewes
           and
           branches
           which
           were
           broken
           off
           ,
           were
           such
           as
           were
           neuer
           truly
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           common
           reputation
           ,
           ond
           in
           outward
           shew
           :
           which
           is
           euident
           by
           the
           same
           chapter
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           ver
           .
           7.
           that
           such
           as
           were
           
             blinded
             and
             broken
             off
          
           were
           such
           as
           were
           neuer
           elected
           :
           
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           said
           v●…
           〈◊〉
           .
           that
           they
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             through
             vnbeleefe
          
           :
           if
           then
           those
           that
           were
           thus
           broken
           o●…
           were
           not
           elected
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           vnbeleeuers
           ,
           it
           is
           certaine
           then
           that
           they
           were
           neuer
           truly
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           because
           they
           neuer
           had
           any
           true
           and
           liuely
           faith
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           though
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Iewes
           did
           Apostatize
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           broken
           off
           ,
           yet
           the
           2.
           5.
           7.
           and
           17.
           verses
           of
           this
           chapter
           certifie
           vs
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           elect
           and
           chosen
           Saints
           of
           God
           that
           were
           among
           them
           ,
           all
           the
           true
           Israell
           of
           God
           belonging
           to
           the
           election
           of
           grace
           ,
           did
           still
           continue
           in
           the
           stocke
           and
           roote
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           broken
           off
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           none
           but
           the
           counterfeite
           and
           superficiall
           branches
           were
           broken
           off
           ,
           the
           true
           and
           liuing
           branches
           did
           still
           continue
           .
           So
           that
           this
           example
           makes
           wholly
           for
           vs
           ,
           not
           against
           vs.
           
        
         
           The
           second
           example
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           Galathians
           .
           The
           
           Galathians
           they
           were
           true
           beleeuers
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God.
           For
           they
           
             receiued
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             began
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             suffered
             many
             things
             for
             Christ
             ,
             Gal.
          
           3.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
             yea
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             they
             all
             had
             put
             on
             Christ
             ,
             ver
             .
          
           26.
           27.
           
           But
           yet
           
             they
             fell
             from
             grace
             ,
             they
             ended
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             they
             disobeyed
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             turned
             from
             the
             Gospell
             to
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             Christ
             of
             no
             effect
             vnto
             them
             ,
             Gal.
          
           1.
           6.
           cap.
           3.
           1.
           3.
           cap.
           4.
           9.
           
             and
             cap.
          
           5.
           2.
           4.
           7.
           
           Therefore
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           For
           answer
           to
           this
           example
           ,
           I
           say
           sirst
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Galathians
           to
           
           whom
           Paul
           wrote
           were
           not
           regenerated
           :
           because
           there
           was
           neuer
           yet
           any
           Church
           on
           earth
           (
           I
           meane
           any
           visible
           Church
           ,
           )
           neither
           shall
           there
           euer
           be
           any
           ,
           where
           all
           the
           members
           of
           it
           are
           regenerated
           ;
           for
           Christ
           himsele
           hath
           certified
           vs
           ,
           that
           there
           
             shall
             be
             chaffe
             as
             well
             as
             wheate
             ,
             goates
             as
             well
             as
             sheepe
             ,
             good
             fish
             mixed
             with
             bad
             continually
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             euen
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Math.
          
           13.
           therefore
           it
           must
           needs
           bee
           so
           in
           these
           Churches
           of
           Galatia
           to
           whom
           Paul
           wrote
           .
           If
           you
           object
           ,
           that
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             they
             were
             all
             the
             children
             of
             God
             by
          
           
           
             faith
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             Gal.
          
           3.
           26.
           therefore
           they
           were
           all
           regenerated
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           meaning
           of
           these
           words
           of
           Paul
           ,
           
           is
           not
           to
           shew
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           〈◊〉
           were
           then
           in
           
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           rege●…eration
           and
           justification
           ,
           (
           and
           if
           it
           were
           so
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           quite
           against
           you
           not
           for
           you
           ,
           for
           if
           they
           were
           in
           this
           estate
           when
           as
           P●…l
           wrote
           vnto
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           were
           not
           fallen
           from
           grace
           as
           you
           pretend
           )
           but
           Pauls
           meaning
           there
           is
           onely
           this
           ,
           That
           all
           such
           as
           are
           the
           regenerate
           and
           adopted
           sonnes
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           onely
           in
           regard
           of
           faith
           ,
           it
           is
           faith
           onely
           that
           makes
           them
           so
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           workes
           of
           the
           law
           ;
           which
           is
           euident
           by
           the
           very
           scope
           of
           the
           place
           :
           so
           that
           this
           place
           proues
           not
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Galathians
           were
           truly
           regenerated
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Major
           proposition
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Galathians
           were
           regenerated
           ,
           i●…
           false
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           Galathians
           who
           were
           regenerated
           ,
           did
           perseuere
           in
           grace
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           turne
           away
           from
           the
           Gospell
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           that
           such
           as
           did
           Apostatize
           vnto
           
             another
             Gospell
          
           ,
           were
           such
           onely
           as
           had
           receiued
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           grace
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           neuer
           were
           regenerated
           .
           I
           would
           aske
           but
           this
           question
           of
           our
           Ant●…gonists
           ,
           whether
           all
           the
           Galathians
           ,
           or
           onely
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           them
           fell
           from
           grace
           ?
           If
           all
           ,
           then
           they
           were
           no
           Church
           ,
           when
           as
           Paul
           did
           write
           vnto
           them
           (
           for
           there
           cannot
           be
           a
           Church
           but
           where
           there
           are
           some
           faithfull
           ones
           continuing
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           .
           )
           If
           all
           of
           them
           did
           not
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           then
           who
           were
           those
           which
           did
           fall
           away
           ?
           Who
           were
           they
           which
           did
           continue
           ?
           did
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           fall
           away
           ,
           and
           the
           hypocrites
           onely
           continue
           ?
           or
           did
           the
           hypocrites
           fall
           away
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           continue
           ?
           If
           any
           fell
           away
           they
           were
           certainly
           the
           hypocrites
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           had
           no
           truth
           of
           grace
           within
           them
           :
           for
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           
             they
             cannot
             bee
             seduced
          
           ,
           they
           
             cannot
             depart
             from
             God
          
           ,
           and
           they
           goe
           not
           out
           
             from
             the
             fold
             and
             flocke
             of
             Christ.
             Math.
          
           24.
           24.
           
           Ier.
           32.
           40
           1
           
           Iohn
           2
           19.
           
             and
             Reu.
          
           3.
           12.
           
           If
           any
           did
           continue
           ,
           they
           were
           certainly
           the
           faithfull
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           hypocrites
           and
           wicked
           men
           they
           hold
           not
           out
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           
             chaffe
             before
             the
             winde
             they
             are
             blowne
             away
             ,
             Psal.
          
           1.
           4.
           and
           Math.
           3.
           12.
           
           Therefore
           if
           that
           the
           outward
           face
           only
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Galatia
           ,
           if
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           them
           onely
           ;
           if
           the
           chaffe
           of
           them
           ,
           if
           the
           Goates
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           wheate
           and
           
           sheepe
           among
           them
           fall
           away
           ,
           this
           example
           proues
           nothing
           at
           all
           against
           me
           .
           All
           that
           this
           example
           proues
           ,
           if
           you
           racke
           it
           to
           the
           vtmost
           is
           only
           this
           ;
           that
           men
           may
           fall
           from
           the
           word
           ,
           the
           doctrine
           and
           Gospell
           ,
           of
           faith
           ;
           but
           not
           that
           they
           may
           fall
           from
           the
           grace
           of
           faith
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           example
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           Churches
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           
           
             Smyrna
             ,
             Thyatira
          
           ,
           and
           Pergamus
           ,
           these
           they
           
             lost
             their
             first
             loue
          
           ,
           and
           fell
           from
           grace
           .
           Reu.
           2.
           4
           ,
           5.
           therefore
           the
           true
           regenerate
           
           Saints
           of
           God
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           neither
           of
           these
           Churches
           fell
           from
           grace
           ,
           though
           they
           fell
           into
           some
           sinnes
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           Lord
           reproues
           them
           by
           Saint
           Iohn
           .
           For
           it
           is
           there
           said
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Ephesus
             :
             verse
          
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
             that
             shee
             had
             workes
             ,
             and
             labour
             ,
             and
             patience
             :
             that
             shee
             could
             not
             beare
             them
             which
             were
             euill
             ;
             that
             shee
             had
             tried
             them
             which
             saide
             they
             were
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             ,
             and
             shee
             found
             them
             to
             be
             lyars
             :
             that
             shee
             had
             patience
             ,
             and
             that
             shee
             had
             laboured
             for
             Gods
             name
             sake
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             fainted
             ;
             of
             which
             God
             tooke
             speciall
             notice
             :
          
           and
           God
           himselfe
           tells
           her
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           
             but
             somewhat
             to
             say
             against
             her
             :
          
           all
           that
           was
           in
           her
           was
           not
           out
           of
           order
           ,
           she
           was
           not
           generally
           faulty
           ,
           something
           only
           was
           amisse
           :
           and
           what
           was
           that
           ?
           
             she
             had
             lost
          
           ,
           not
           her
           loue
           ,
           
             but
             her
             first
             loue
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           shee
           had
           lost
           the
           degrees
           ,
           the
           zeale
           ,
           the
           heate
           and
           feruencie
           of
           her
           loue
           :
           her
           loue
           was
           not
           so
           intense
           ,
           so
           hot
           ,
           so
           zealous
           and
           so
           ardent
           as
           it
           was
           before
           :
           but
           yet
           the
           habit
           of
           her
           loue
           was
           still
           remaining
           in
           her
           :
           shee
           had
           loue
           in
           her
           still
           though
           not
           in
           that
           degree
           as
           shee
           had
           it
           before
           :
           yet
           she
           had
           it
           in
           such
           a
           degree
           ,
           
             that
             shee
             hated
             the
             deedes
             of
             the
             Nicholitans
             ,
             whom
             God
             hated
             ,
             and
             shee
             could
             not
             beare
             them
             which
             were
             euill
             .
             verse
          
           3
           ,
           6.
           which
           shee
           could
           neuer
           haue
           done
           ,
           if
           this
           habit
           and
           grace
           of
           loue
           had
           beene
           vtterly
           extinguished
           and
           abolished
           in
           her
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           because
           that
           all
           things
           in
           her
           were
           not
           amisse
           ,
           because
           there
           were
           many
           graces
           and
           good
           things
           in
           her
           ,
           of
           which
           God
           tooke
           speciall
           notice
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           certaine
           that
           she
           
             was
             not
             fallen
             totally
             nor
             finally
             from
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             .
          
           The
           same
           answer
           may
           serue
           for
           all
           the
           other
           Churches
           :
           for
           they
           had
           
             all
             ,
             workes
             ,
             charity
             ,
             seruice
             ,
             faith
             ,
             patience
             ;
             they
             did
             hold
             fast
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             deny
             his
             faith
             :
             and
             their
             last
             workes
             were
             
             〈◊〉
             then
             their
             first
             :
             vers●…
          
           9.
           13
           ,
           19.
           and
           of
           this
           God
           himselfe
           takes
           speciall
           notice
           :
           and
           can
           you
           thinke
           that
           these
           Churches
           which
           had
           these
           things
           in
           them
           were
           fallen
           quite
           from
           grace
           ?
           Can
           any
           Church
           or
           person
           haue
           all
           these
           graces
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           fallen
           totally
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ?
           
             Credat
             〈◊〉
             Apella
             ,
             non
             ego
             :
          
           others
           may
           beleeue
           it
           if
           they
           will
           ,
           but
           men
           of
           any
           judgement
           cannot
           doe
           it
           :
           because
           it
           is
           a
           plaine
           contradiction
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           should
           bee
           fallen
           totally
           from
           grace
           ,
           and
           yet
           haue
           many
           graces
           in
           him
           still
           .
           So
           that
           these
           examples
           proue
           nothing
           at
           all
           against
           mee
           .
           Yea
           ,
           I
           may
           boldly
           say
           ,
           they
           are
           vnanswerable
           proofes
           and
           euidences
           for
           mee
           .
           For
           say
           I
           ,
           if
           these
           Churches
           of
           God
           when
           as
           they
           fell
           into
           those
           sinnes
           for
           which
           God
           reproues
           them
           ,
           did
           not
           fall
           totally
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           is
           manifest
           they
           did
           not
           )
           then
           it
           is
           plaine
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           doe
           neuer
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           (
           for
           if
           they
           fall
           not
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           by
           falling
           into
           sinne
           ,
           they
           fall
           not
           from
           it
           by
           any
           other
           meanes
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           fall
           not
           from
           it
           at
           all
           .
           )
           So
           that
           these
           maine
           examples
           and
           proofes
           on
           which
           you
           doe
           rely
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           strongest
           euidences
           that
           make
           against
           you
           .
           Thus
           much
           for
           the
           second
           sort
           of
           examples
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           sort
           of
           examples
           are
           taken
           from
           some
           particular
           
           Saints
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           these
           are
           many
           in
           number
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           examples
           of
           the
           
             second
             and
             third
             ground
          
           are
           produced
           against
           
           vs.
           The
           
             second
             and
             third
             ground
          
           ,
           they
           had
           true
           grace
           and
           faith
           :
           but
           
             they
             fell
             away
             from
             grace
             .
             Math.
          
           13.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           Therefore
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           Major
           is
           false
           :
           for
           though
           
           they
           did
           receiue
           the
           word
           with
           joy
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           yet
           they
           had
           no
           true
           and
           sauing
           grace
           at
           all
           within
           them
           ,
           as
           is
           euident
           by
           these
           reasons
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           they
           neuer
           came
           to
           that
           maturity
           and
           ripenesse
           as
           to
           bring
           forth
           fruite
           ,
           there
           was
           only
           a
           blade
           and
           outward
           shew
           of
           grace
           within
           them
           ,
           there
           were
           only
           the
           buds
           and
           leaues
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           fruites
           of
           faith
           in
           them
           :
           now
           faith
           without
           fruits
           and
           workes
           is
           but
           a
           dead
           and
           empty
           faith
           ,
           yea
           ,
           no
           faith
           at
           all
           .
           1
           Thes.
           1.
           3.
           
           Iam.
           2.
           14
           ,
           17
           ,
           26.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           the
           faith
           the
           which
           they
           had
           ,
           it
           did
           not
           
           altar
           and
           change
           ,
           it
           did
           not
           〈◊〉
           ,
           〈◊〉
           and
           〈◊〉
           their
           hearts
           ,
           it
           made
           them
           not
           good
           and
           firtle
           gro●…nd
           :
           they
           were
           but
           
             stonie
             and
             thornie
             ground
          
           still
           ,
           the
           word
           the
           which
           they
           did
           receiue
           ,
           it
           wrought
           no
           chang
           or
           alteration
           in
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           still
           the
           same
           they
           were
           before
           .
           Now
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           were
           neuer
           changed
           and
           regenerated
           ,
           such
           as
           continued
           in
           their
           carnall
           and
           old
           estate
           ,
           being
           as
           bad
           as
           euer
           ;
           such
           in
           whose
           hearts
           there
           was
           no
           alteration
           and
           renouation
           wrought
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           haue
           true
           grace
           or
           faith
           within
           them
           ?
           For
           true
           grace
           and
           true
           faith
           ,
           they
           doe
           
             regenerate
             ,
             transforme
             and
             alter
             men
             ,
             they
             purifie
             and
             〈◊〉
             their
             hearts
             and
             soules
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             new
             men
             and
             new
             creatures
             .
             Rom.
          
           12.
           2.
           
           Acts.
           15.
           9.
           2
           
           Cor.
           5.
           17.
           
           Ephes.
           4.
           22
           ,
           23
           ,
           24.
           
           Gal.
           5.
           24.
           and
           Col.
           3.
           9
           ,
           10.
           and
           therefore
           these
           two
           grounds
           could
           haue
           no
           true
           and
           sauing
           grace
           or
           faith
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           not
           thus
           truly
           regenerated
           ,
           purified
           ,
           and
           transformed
           into
           
             good
             ground
          
           ,
           but
           continued
           stonie
           and
           thornie
           as
           they
           were
           before
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           said
           of
           one
           of
           the
           groundes
           ,
           
             that
             afflictions
             and
             temptations
             made
             the
             seeds
             that
             was
             sowen
             in
             it
             to
             wither
             away
             :
          
           and
           of
           the
           other
           ground
           ,
           that
           the
           
             thornes
             and
             weeds
             sprung
             vp
             and
             choaked
             the
             seede
             that
             was
             sowen
             in
             it
             .
          
           Now
           this
           is
           the
           propertie
           of
           true
           ,
           justifying
           and
           sauing
           faith
           ,
           that
           it
           makes
           men
           to
           abide
           the
           triall
           ,
           and
           to
           hold
           out
           in
           times
           of
           persecution
           ,
           affliction
           and
           temptation
           .
           Iam.
           1.
           12.
           and
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           7.
           that
           it
           
             ouercomes
             the
             world
          
           and
           the
           cares
           and
           troubles
           ,
           and
           temptations
           of
           it
           .
           1
           Iohn
           5.
           4
           5.
           and
           therefore
           these
           two
           grounds
           which
           were
           ouercome
           of
           temptations
           persecutions
           and
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           cares
           ,
           the
           pleasures
           and
           riches
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           had
           no
           true
           ,
           justifying
           and
           sauing
           faith
           within
           them
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           because
           that
           true
           ,
           justifying
           and
           liuing
           faith
           (
           of
           which
           only
           our
           question
           is
           intended
           ,
           )
           is
           alwaies
           
             rooted
             and
             grounded
          
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           can
           neuer
           wither
           ,
           nor
           yet
           be
           rooted
           and
           weeded
           out
           :
           as
           we
           may
           reade
           at
           large
           Ephes.
           3.
           17.
           
           Col.
           1.
           23.
           cap.
           2.
           5.
           7.
           1
           
           Cor.
           15.
           58.
           
           Ier.
           17.
           8.
           and
           Heb.
           6.
           19.
           but
           the
           faith
           which
           these
           two
           grounds
           had
           ,
           it
           had
           
             no
             roote
             at
             all
             .
             Math.
          
           13.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           21.
           
           Luke
           .
           18.
           13.
           it
           was
           such
           a
           faith
           ,
           or
           credulity
           rather
           ,
           which
           was
           setled
           in
           
           the
           vnd●…rstanding
           ,
           but
           was
           not
           rooted
           and
           grounded
           in
           the
           heart
           and
           spirit
           ;
           therefore
           it
           was
           no
           true
           ,
           liuely
           ,
           justifying
           and
           sauing
           faith
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           because
           the
           faith
           of
           these
           two
           grounds
           is
           put
           by
           way
           of
           〈◊〉
           and
           opposition
           to
           that
           of
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             and
             good
             gro●…nd
          
           :
           these
           two
           temporary
           sorts
           of
           hearers
           are
           〈◊〉
           and
           distinguished
           from
           the
           fourth
           sort
           ,
           
             who
             did
             with
             honest
             and
             good
             hearts
             not
             only
             heare
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             keepe
             it
             to
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             fruite
             with
             patience
             ,
          
           which
           the
           others
           did
           not
           .
           The
           text
           it selfe
           makes
           a
           kinde
           of
           speciall
           difference
           betweene
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           therefore
           their
           faith
           could
           not
           bee
           true
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           distinguished
           and
           put
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           fourth
           ground
           .
           But
           if
           all
           this
           will
           not
           giue
           you
           satisfaction
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           difference
           in
           this
           parable
           is
           only
           intended
           and
           meant
           of
           hearers
           not
           of
           beleeuers
           :
           the
           parable
           informes
           vs
           that
           there
           are
           foure
           seuerall
           sorts
           of
           hearers
           ,
           not
           foure
           different
           sorts
           of
           beleeuers
           .
           Now
           of
           all
           these
           foure
           sorts
           of
           hearers
           ,
           there
           was
           but
           one
           sort
           of
           them
           that
           were
           true
           beleeuers
           ,
           for
           in
           the
           other
           three
           sorts
           ,
           
             the
             word
             preached
             did
             not
             profit
             them
             ,
          
           and
           why
           was
           this
           ?
           because
           it
           
             was
             not
             mixed
             with
             faith
             in
             them
             that
             heard
             it
             .
             Heb.
          
           4.
           2.
           therefore
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           the
           three
           first
           sorts
           of
           hearers
           had
           no
           faith
           at
           all
           ,
           as
           you
           surmise
           they
           had
           :
           neither
           can
           there
           be
           foure
           sorts
           of
           true
           bel●…euers
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           hence
           collect
           :
           for
           as
           there
           is
           
             but
             one
             God
             ,
             one
             Lord
             ,
             one
             spirit
             ,
             and
             one
             body
             :
             so
             there
             is
             but
             one
             faith
             ,
             one
             kinde
             ,
          
           one
           sort
           and
           speci●…s
           of
           true
           beleeuers
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           different
           and
           many
           ,
           
             but
             all
             one
             in
             Christ.
             Ephes.
          
           4.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           1
           
           Cor.
           12.
           12
           ,
           27.
           
           Rom.
           15
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           1
           
           Cor.
           1.
           10.
           cap.
           10.
           17.
           2
           
           Cor.
           13.
           11.
           
           Phil.
           1.
           27.
           cap.
           2.
           2.
           
           Col.
           3.
           15.
           and
           therefore
           this
           Scripture
           being
           only
           meant
           of
           seuerall
           kindes
           of
           auditors
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           seuerall
           kindes
           of
           beleeuers
           ,
           makes
           nothing
           at
           all
           against
           mee
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           example
           is
           of
           those
           ,
           Iohn
           2.
           23
           ,
           24.
           
           Those
           that
           
           
             〈◊〉
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             when
             as
             they
             saw
             his
             miracles
             had
             true
             iust●…fying
             faith
             .
          
           But
           these
           fell
           from
           grace
           :
           for
           
             Iesus
             did
             not
             commit
             ●…imselfe
             vnto
             them
             ,
             for
             hee
             k●…ew
             all
             ●…en
             :
          
           therefore
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           these
           had
           not
           true
           justifying
           and
           liuing
           
           
           faith
           within
           them
           :
           which
           is
           euident
           by
           these
           reasons
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           this
           faith
           was
           wrought
           only
           by
           the
           sight
           of
           miracles
           without
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           no
           more
           but
           a
           beleife
           that
           Christ
           was
           the
           true
           Messiah
           :
           but
           true
           ,
           liuing
           ,
           justifying
           and
           sauing
           faith
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           alwaies
           
             a
             fruite
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God.
             Gal.
          
           5.
           22.
           so
           it
           is
           alwaies
           
             wrought
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             Rom.
          
           10.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           27.
           whence
           it
           is
           stiled
           ,
           
             the
             word
             of
             faith
             .
             Gal.
          
           3.
           2.
           and
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           6.
           therefore
           this
           beliefe
           which
           was
           wrought
           meerely
           by
           miracles
           without
           the
           word
           and
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           could
           be
           no
           true
           ,
           justifying
           ,
           and
           liuing
           faith
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           these
           men
           could
           be
           no
           true
           beleeuers
           ,
           because
           the
           text
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             Iesus
             did
             not
             commit
             himselfe
             vnto
             them
             ,
             because
             hee
             knew
             all
             men
             :
             and
             needed
             not
             that
             any
             should
             testifie
             of
             man
             ;
             for
             hee
             knew
             what
             was
             in
             man
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           Christ
           knew
           them
           to
           be
           but
           hypocrites
           ,
           he
           knew
           their
           hearts
           were
           not
           vpright
           towards
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           would
           not
           trust
           himselfe
           with
           them
           .
           Now
           will
           any
           man
           dare
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           those
           whom
           Christ
           himselfe
           knew
           to
           be
           hypocrites
           ,
           that
           those
           to
           
             whom
             Christ
             would
             not
             commit
             himselfe
             ,
          
           were
           true
           beleeuers
           ?
           that
           they
           had
           true
           and
           sauing
           faith
           within
           them
           ?
           if
           hee
           doth
           (
           as
           our
           Antagonists
           doe
           )
           what
           is
           this
           but
           to
           make
           Christ
           ignorant
           of
           the
           estates
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           our selues
           more
           skilfull
           in
           discerning
           of
           mens
           hearts
           then
           hee
           ?
           Well
           marke
           these
           words
           of
           the
           Euangelist
           .
           First
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             Christ
             did
             not
             commit
             himselfe
             vnto
             them
             :
          
           therefore
           they
           had
           no
           true
           faith
           ,
           therefore
           they
           were
           no
           true
           beleeuers
           .
           For
           Christ
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           not
           committing
           of
           himselfe
           to
           true
           beleeuers
           ,
           that
           hee
           doth
           euen
           
             inhabit
             and
             dwell
             in
             their
             hearts
             by
             faith
             .
             Ephes
          
           3.
           17.
           and
           2
           Cor.
           13.
           5.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           hee
           saith
           that
           the
           reason
           why
           Christ
           
             did
             not
             commit
             himselfe
             vnto
             them
          
           was
           ,
           
             because
             hee
             knew
             all
             men
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           hee
           knew
           them
           to
           be
           hypocrites
           ,
           as
           most
           interpreters
           expound
           it
           :
           if
           they
           were
           hypocrites
           ,
           and
           not
           sound
           at
           hart
           ,
           then
           they
           were
           no
           true
           beleeuers
           :
           for
           true
           
             faith
             it
             purifieth
             the
             heart
          
           ,
           it
           makes
           it
           syncere
           and
           vpright
           ,
           
             and
             purgeth
             it
             from
             all
             hypocrisie
             .
             Acts.
          
           15.
           9.
           
           Math.
           23.
           26.
           and
           2
           Cor.
           2.
           17.
           
           If
           you
           now
           object
           ,
           that
           they
           
             beleeued
             in
             his
             name
          
           :
           therefore
           this
           phrase
           implyeth
           that
           they
           had
           true
           faith
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           this
           
           phrase
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           reasons
           formerly
           giuen
           )
           declares
           no
           more
           then
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           an
           historicall
           faith
           ,
           that
           they
           beleeued
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Christ
           :
           and
           not
           that
           they
           did
           rely
           and
           trust
           vpon
           him
           ,
           or
           take
           him
           for
           their
           Lord
           and
           Sauiour
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           very
           sense
           it
           is
           taken
           .
           Math
           7.
           21.
           22.
           
           Iohn
           .
           6.
           2.
           14.
           cap.
           11.
           40
           ,
           41
           ,
           48.
           cap.
           12.
           42
           ,
           43.
           cap.
           5.
           44
           
           &
           Iames
           2.
           19.
           and
           so
           haue
           all
           interpreters
           agreed
           it
           ,
           vpon
           this
           place
           .
           But
           admit
           that
           these
           Iewes
           here
           mentioned
           had
           true
           faith
           .
           Then
           I
           deny
           your
           Minor
           ,
           that
           they
           fell
           away
           from
           it
           againe
           :
           the
           text
           saith
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           that
           they
           fell
           from
           grace
           ;
           and
           you
           can
           produce
           no
           other
           text
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           proue
           that
           these
           particular
           Iewes
           which
           Saint
           John
           here
           mentions
           ,
           fell
           away
           from
           grace
           or
           faith
           ;
           it
           is
           your
           owne
           imagination
           and
           surmise
           :
           wherefore
           let
           these
           bee
           true
           beleeuers
           ,
           or
           no
           true
           beleeuers
           ,
           this
           their
           example
           proues
           nothing
           against
           mee
           .
           The
           third
           example
           is
           that
           of
           Iohn
           6.
           66.
           
           
             Many
             of
             Christs
             Disciples
          
           
           
             went
             backe
             ,
             and
             walked
             no
             more
             with
             him
             :
          
           but
           these
           had
           true
           faith
           :
           therefore
           those
           who
           haue
           true
           faith
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           Minor
           is
           false
           :
           for
           Christ
           himselfe
           informes
           
           vs.
           ver
           .
           26
           ,
           27.
           
           That
           these
           Disciples
           which
           departed
           from
           him
           ,
           
             did
             seeke
             and
             follow
             him
             ,
             not
             for
             his
             doctrine
             or
             his
             miracles
             ,
             or
             for
             that
             meate
             which
             indureth
             vnto
             euerlasting
             life
             ,
             but
             onely
             because
             they
             did
             eate
             of
             the
             loaues
             and
             were
             filled
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           when
           he
           exhorted
           them
           
             to
             eate
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             drinke
             his
             blood
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           feed
           on
           him
           in
           their
           hearts
           by
           faith
           ,
           this
           very
           thing
           did
           so
           much
           offend
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           departed
           from
           ,
           him
           :
           which
           makes
           it
           cleare
           that
           they
           had
           no
           faith
           at
           all
           ;
           for
           then
           they
           could
           not
           haue
           taken
           scandall
           at
           an
           exhortation
           vnto
           faith
           .
           Yea
           ,
           Christ
           himselfe
           doth
           certifie
           vs
           :
           verse
           64
           :
           that
           those
           who
           departed
           
             did
             not
             beleeue
          
           :
           and
           it
           appeares
           by
           Peters
           answer
           :
           verse
           68
           ,
           69.
           that
           the
           reason
           why
           they
           did
           depart
           was
           only
           this
           ,
           because
           they
           did
           not
           beleeue
           ,
           
             that
             Christ
             had
             the
             words
             of
             eternall
             life
             ,
             neither
             were
             they
             sure
             that
             hee
             was
             that
             Christ
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             the
             liuing
             God.
          
           For
           the
           Disciples
           which
           did
           beleeue
           this
           did
           continue
           with
           him
           ,
           euen
           for
           this
           very
           cause
           ,
           because
           they
           did
           beleiue
           it
           :
           so
           that
           
           this
           example
           is
           impertinent
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           no
           true
           beleeuers
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           example
           is
           from
           
             Dauid
             :
             Dauid
          
           was
           a
           true
           regenerate
           
           man
           and
           Saint
           of
           God.
           But
           hee
           fell
           from
           grace
           by
           committing
           adultery
           and
           murther
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           hee
           prayes
           to
           God
           ,
           
             to
             create
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             and
             to
             renew
             a
             right
             spirit
             within
             him
             .
             Psal.
          
           51.
           10.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           hee
           was
           a
           murtherer
           ,
           and
           
             therefore
             had
             no
             eternall
             life
             abiding
             in
             him
             .
          
           1
           Iohn
           3.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           hee
           was
           guilty
           of
           adultery
           ,
           which
           disinherits
           men
           of
           heauen
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           6.
           10
           
           Gal.
           5.
           21.
           and
           Ephes.
           5.
           5.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           he
           lay
           long
           in
           these
           sinnes
           without
           repentance
           :
           therefore
           a
           true
           regenerate
           man
           and
           Saint
           of
           God
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           as
           Dauid
           did
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           Minor
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           that
           Dauid
           
           did
           not
           fall
           totally
           nor
           finally
           from
           grace
           in
           committing
           of
           these
           sinnes
           :
           which
           I
           proue
           by
           these
           reasons
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           not
           recorded
           in
           the
           whole
           booke
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           Dauid
           fell
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           :
           true
           it
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           recorded
           how
           he
           fell
           into
           these
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           I
           beleeue
           it
           to
           bee
           true
           ,
           because
           the
           Scripture
           tells
           me
           so
           :
           but
           that
           Dauid
           fell
           totally
           from
           grace
           in
           committing
           of
           these
           sinnes
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           hath
           not
           recorded
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           a
           bare
           collection
           of
           our
           Antagonists
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           beleeued
           .
           Doubtlesse
           if
           Dauid
           had
           fallen
           totally
           or
           finally
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           in
           committing
           these
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           who
           hath
           recorded
           his
           sinne
           and
           life
           ,
           would
           haue
           recorded
           this
           his
           fall
           vnto
           vs
           :
           since
           then
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           hath
           not
           recorded
           this
           his
           fall
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           point
           of
           arrogancie
           and
           strange
           presumption
           for
           our
           Antagonists
           ,
           so
           confidently
           to
           determine
           ,
           that
           Dauid
           fell
           away
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           doe
           not
           warrant
           it
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           Dauid
           fell
           not
           away
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           when
           as
           hee
           lay
           in
           these
           his
           sinnes
           ;
           because
           in
           the
           midest
           of
           these
           his
           sins
           (
           which
           he
           fell
           into
           out
           of
           infirmitie
           ,
           and
           not
           out
           of
           any
           precogitated
           malice
           )
           his
           
             heart
             was
             vpright
             towards
             God
          
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           bent
           and
           frame
           of
           his
           heart
           was
           turned
           towards
           him
           :
           for
           God
           himselfe
           testifieth
           of
           him
           ,
           
             that
             hee
             was
             a
             man
             after
             his
             
             heart
             .
             Acts
          
           13.
           22.
           
             that
             hee
             went
             fully
             after
             the
             Lord.
          
           1
           Kings
           11
           :
           6.
           
             and
             that
             his
             heart
             was
             perfect
             with
             the
             Lord.
             verse
          
           4.
           and
           therefore
           since
           that
           God
           himselfe
           hath
           giuen
           such
           Elogies
           ,
           and
           testimonies
           of
           him
           ,
           it
           cannot
           stand
           together
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           Dauid
           should
           fall
           quite
           away
           from
           grace
           ,
           though
           hee
           fell
           into
           these
           sinnes
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           is
           euident
           and
           plaine
           by
           Psal.
           51.
           11.
           for
           there
           hee
           prayes
           to
           God
           in
           his
           penitentiall
           Psalme
           (
           which
           was
           penned
           when
           as
           the
           Prophet
           Nathan
           came
           vnto
           him
           and
           informed
           him
           of
           his
           sinnes
           of
           murther
           and
           adultery
           .
           )
           
             Cast
             me
             not
             away
             from
             thy
             presence
             ,
             and
             take
             not
             thy
             holy
             spirit
             from
             me
             .
          
           If
           Dauid
           then
           immediately
           vpon
           the
           sight
           of
           these
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           did
           pray
           to
           God
           ,
           
             not
             to
             take
             away
             his
             holy
             spirit
             from
             him
             :
          
           it
           is
           certaine
           then
           that
           hee
           had
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           abiding
           in
           him
           ,
           notwithstanding
           these
           his
           sinnes
           ;
           else
           hee
           would
           haue
           prayed
           thus
           to
           God
           ;
           restore
           and
           giue
           me
           thy
           holy
           spirit
           ô
           Lord
           ;
           and
           not
           ,
           Lord
           
             take
             not
             thy
             holy
             spirit
             from
             me
             :
          
           if
           then
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           were
           still
           within
           him
           ,
           then
           certainely
           hee
           was
           not
           fallen
           totally
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           .
           Yea
           ,
           but
           saith
           Hunnius
           and
           some
           other
           of
           our
           Antagonists
           :
           
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           which
           hee
           lost
           by
           these
           his
           sins
           was
           now
           restored
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           prayes
           to
           God
           not
           to
           take
           it
           away
           from
           him
           ,
           not
           because
           hee
           lost
           it
           not
           before
           ,
           but
           because
           it
           was
           now
           restored
           vnto
           him
           againe
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           but
           a
           meere
           cauill
           and
           an
           idle
           conceite
           ,
           
           not
           grounded
           on
           the
           Scripture
           .
           For
           if
           Dauid
           had
           lost
           the
           Spirit
           by
           this
           sinne
           ,
           or
           if
           God
           had
           restored
           it
           to
           him
           againe
           ,
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           Scripture
           would
           haue
           mentioned
           it
           ,
           and
           Dauid
           himselfe
           would
           haue
           expressed
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           haue
           intimated
           it
           in
           this
           Psalme
           of
           his
           ,
           which
           wee
           see
           hee
           doth
           not
           doe
           .
           Againe
           ,
           if
           Dauid
           had
           lost
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           by
           these
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           I
           would
           demand
           of
           our
           Antagonists
           when
           this
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           returnes
           vnto
           him
           againe
           :
           whether
           before
           ,
           or
           after
           his
           repentance
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           very
           act
           of
           his
           repentance
           ?
           If
           before
           his
           repentance
           ;
           then
           Dauid
           was
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           and
           not
           in
           the
           state
           of
           damnation
           ,
           before
           hee
           did
           repent
           ;
           which
           you
           your selues
           deny
           .
           If
           after
           his
           repentance
           ;
           that
           cannot
           bee
           ;
           for
           repentance
           is
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           holy
           
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           vnlesse
           Dauid
           had
           had
           this
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           haue
           repented
           thus
           :
           yea
           ,
           then
           Dauids
           prayer
           had
           beene
           in
           vaine
           :
           for
           how
           could
           hee
           haue
           prayed
           vnto
           God
           ,
           
             not
             to
             take
             away
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             from
             him
          
           ;
           if
           he
           had
           it
           not
           as
           yet
           restored
           to
           him
           ?
           for
           when
           he
           penned
           this
           Psalme
           he
           did
           but
           begin
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           fully
           finished
           his
           repentance
           for
           these
           sinne
           :
           therefore
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           was
           not
           restored
           to
           him
           after
           his
           repentance
           .
           If
           it
           were
           restored
           vnto
           him
           in
           the
           very
           beginning
           ,
           and
           act
           of
           his
           repentance
           ,
           from
           whence
           doth
           that
           appeare
           ?
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           ground
           in
           Scripture
           for
           to
           warrant
           it
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           were
           so
           ;
           then
           it
           follows
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           may
           bee
           restored
           vnto
           men
           before
           their
           actuall
           repentance
           ,
           (
           which
           you
           denie
           )
           because
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           repentance
           ,
           or
           a
           thought
           to
           repent
           ,
           is
           no
           perfect
           actuall
           repentance
           ,
           no
           such
           repentance
           as
           you
           require
           ,
           to
           regaine
           the
           Spirit
           and
           the
           state
           of
           Grace
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           seeing
           that
           the
           Scripture
           informes
           vs
           ,
           
             that
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             abides
             and
             dwells
             in
             mens
             hearts
             and
             soules
             for
             euer
             ,
             Iohn
          
           14.
           15.
           16
           ,
           and
           1
           Iohn
           1.
           20.
           27.
           we
           may
           safely
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           was
           neuer
           taken
           away
           from
           Dauid
           ,
           but
           continued
           in
           him
           still
           .
           Againe
           ,
           to
           what
           end
           should
           this
           prayer
           of
           Dauid
           serue
           ,
           if
           God
           had
           now
           restored
           his
           Spirit
           to
           him
           ?
           He
           had
           as
           yet
           committed
           no
           such
           sinne
           ,
           since
           the
           restitution
           of
           the
           Spirit
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           might
           cause
           God
           to
           depriue
           him
           of
           it
           :
           and
           therefore
           this
           prayer
           of
           his
           was
           not
           so
           fitting
           to
           the
           purpose
           in
           this
           sense
           :
           therefore
           we
           must
           take
           it
           in
           the
           ap●…st
           sense
           ,
           and
           as
           Dauid
           did
           intend
           it
           :
           Dauid
           he
           was
           affraid
           left
           God
           should
           depriue
           him
           of
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           for
           those
           sinnes
           which
           he
           had
           committed
           against
           him
           before
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           the
           cause
           and
           ground
           of
           this
           his
           prayer
           now
           :
           therefore
           this
           his
           prayer
           and
           the
           whole
           Psalme
           ,
           hauing
           reference
           only
           to
           his
           former
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           his
           future
           sinnes
           :
           it
           must
           needs
           follow
           ,
           that
           this
           prayer
           of
           Dauid
           extendeth
           meerely
           to
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           hee
           had
           before
           his
           sinnes
           committed
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           Spirit
           newly
           restored
           to
           him
           :
           for
           that
           was
           not
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           lost
           for
           any
           former
           sinnes
           .
           The
           holy
           spirit
           of
           God
           therefore
           continuing
           still
           in
           Dauid
           ,
           it
           is
           certaine
           
           that
           he
           did
           not
           fall
           totally
           from
           the
           state
           of
           Grace
           by
           these
           sinnes
           of
           his
           :
           Fourthly
           ,
           if
           Dauid
           had
           fallen
           quite
           away
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           haue
           repented
           so
           soone
           as
           now
           he
           did
           .
           For
           no
           sooner
           had
           Nathan
           told
           him
           ,
           
             thou
             art
             the
             man
          
           :
           but
           presently
           Dauid
           he
           doth
           confesse
           his
           sinne
           to
           God.
           
             I
             haue
             sinned
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             against
             the
             Lord
          
           :
           and
           presently
           
           vpon
           this
           confession
           of
           his
           ,
           God
           returnes
           him
           this
           answer
           by
           
             Nathan
             ,
             the
             Lord
             also
             hath
             put
             away
             thy
             sinne
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             die
             :
          
           whence
           he
           records
           it
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           Psal.
           32.
           5.
           
           
             I
             acknowledge
             my
             sinne
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             my
             iniquitie
             haue
             I
             not
             hid
             :
             I
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             confesse
             my
             transgression
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             thou
             gorgauest
             the
             iniquitie
             of
             my
             sinne
             .
          
           Certainly
           ,
           if
           Dauid
           had
           beene
           dead
           in
           sinnes
           and
           trespasses
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           had
           no
           life
           of
           grace
           within
           him
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           beene
           so
           soone
           awaked
           and
           reuiued
           as
           now
           he
           was
           :
           he
           could
           not
           haue
           penned
           such
           a
           passionate
           and
           true
           poenitentiall
           Psalme
           as
           this
           .
           I
           will
           not
           stand
           to
           argue
           ,
           that
           Dauid
           was
           borne
           of
           the
           
             immortall
             seed
             of
             grace
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             therefore
             he
             could
             not
             sinne
             vnto
             death
             ,
             because
             the
             seed
             of
          
           
           
           
             grace
             remained
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             was
             borne
             of
             God
             :
          
           or
           that
           he
           could
           not
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           
             because
             the
             Lord
             sustained
             ,
             and
             vpheld
             him
             with
             his
             hand
             :
          
           the
           former
           reasons
           are
           sufficient
           ,
           for
           to
           doe
           it
           .
           Now
           that
           Dauid
           did
           not
           fall
           totally
           from
           grace
           ,
           nor
           yet
           lose
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           by
           this
           his
           fall
           :
           we
           haue
           the
           testimonies
           of
           
             Irenaeus
             ,
             lib.
          
           4
           
             adu
             :
             Haereses
             :
             cap
          
           45.
           
           
             Of
             Origen
             ,
             hom
          
           :
           4.
           
             in
             Psal.
          
           36.
           of
           
             Basil
             :
             Scholia
             in
             Psa.
          
           50.
           alias
           51.
           
           
             Of
             Chrisostome
             ,
             Hom.
          
           44.
           in
           1
           Cor.
           16.
           
           Of
           
             Augustine
             ,
             de
             Doctr
             :
             Christ
             :
             lib.
          
           3.
           cap.
           21.
           and
           
             Comment
             :
             in
             Psal.
          
           50.
           alias
           51.
           
           Of
           
             Anselme
             ,
             Com
             :
             in
             Hebr.
          
           6.
           
           
             Of
             Bernard
             de
             Natura
             &
             dignitate
             amoris
             diuini
             :
             cap.
          
           6.
           
           Of
           
             Luther
             in
             Psal.
          
           51.
           vers
           .
           11.
           12.
           
           Of
           
             Caluin
             in
             Psa.
          
           51.
           vers
           .
           11.
           12.
           
           Of
           
             Bucer
             in
             Psal.
          
           1.
           and
           in
           Rom.
           8.
           
           Of
           
             Marlorat
             Exposit
             in
             Psal.
          
           51.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           and
           in
           1
           Iohn
           39.
           
           Of
           
             Musculus
             in
             Psal.
          
           51
           O●…
           Tyndall
           ,
           in
           his
           Treatise
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           Election
           :
           Of
           
             Abbot
             ,
             Benefield
             ,
             Scharpius
             ,
             Prideaux
             ,
             Zanchius
             Beza
             ,
             Bastingius
             ,
          
           and
           all
           other
           moderne
           Protestant
           and
           Orthodox
           writers
           .
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             Cyprian
          
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           they
           onely
           make
           mention
           of
           Dauids
           sinne
           and
           repentance
           ,
           but
           speake
           not
           that
           he
           fell
           from
           grace
           :
           and
           therefore
           
           there
           is
           no
           great
           question
           ,
           but
           that
           Dauid
           continued
           still
           in
           his
           estate
           of
           grace
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           he
           fell
           into
           these
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           that
           which
           is
           objected
           by
           our
           Antagonists
           ,
           that
           Dauid
           
           prayes
           to
           God
           to
           
             create
             in
             him
             a
             cleane
             heart
             :
          
           therefore
           his
           heart
           was
           wholly
           polluted
           before
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           fallen
           quite
           from
           grace
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           this
           word
           create
           ,
           though
           in
           its
           
           proper
           acception
           it
           signifies
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           thing
           out
           of
           nothing
           ,
           yet
           here
           it
           signifies
           no
           more
           then
           to
           renew
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           and
           best
           expositers
           on
           this
           Psalme
           agree
           :
           which
           is
           euident
           by
           the
           words
           which
           are
           coupled
           and
           conjoyned
           with
           it
           :
           for
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           :
           
             create
             in
             mee
             a
             cleane
             heart
             O
             Lord
             ,
             and
             renew
             a
             right
             spirit
             within
             mee
             :
          
           now
           if
           Dauid
           had
           not
           intended
           meerely
           a
           renouation
           ,
           but
           a
           new
           creation
           of
           his
           heart
           and
           graces
           :
           he
           would
           haue
           vsed
           onely
           these
           words
           ,
           create
           in
           me
           a
           new
           heart
           :
           omitting
           these
           subsequent
           words
           :
           
             and
             renew
             a
             right
             spirit
             within
             mee
             :
          
           for
           else
           there
           were
           a
           contradiction
           in
           them
           :
           For
           creation
           is
           to
           make
           a
           thing
           out
           of
           nothing
           :
           renouation
           is
           to
           repaire
           and
           renew
           a
           thing
           that
           was
           in
           being
           before
           :
           and
           therefore
           Dauid
           joyning
           them
           both
           together
           ,
           his
           meaning
           is
           no
           more
           but
           this
           .
           Lord
           repaire
           the
           breaches
           of
           my
           heart
           and
           soule
           ,
           and
           renew
           those
           graces
           of
           thy
           Spirit
           in
           me
           which
           my
           sinnes
           haue
           blurred
           and
           d●…aced
           :
           take
           then
           these
           words
           in
           their
           naturall
           and
           proper
           sense
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           make
           for
           me
           not
           against
           me
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           Dauid
           was
           here
           deeply
           affected
           with
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           hee
           beheld
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           filth
           ,
           of
           sinne
           ,
           of
           flesh
           and
           corruption
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           therefore
           out
           of
           a
           godly
           zeale
           and
           feruencie
           ,
           and
           a
           detestation
           of
           his
           sinne
           ,
           he
           prayes
           to
           God
           to
           
             giue
             him
             a
             new
             heart
          
           ,
           and
           to
           create
           in
           him
           such
           an
           heart
           as
           might
           be
           cleane
           ,
           and
           free
           from
           all
           corruption
           :
           and
           this
           hee
           doth
           not
           because
           there
           was
           no
           synceritie
           and
           grace
           in
           his
           heart
           before
           ,
           for
           then
           it
           is
           certaine
           that
           hee
           could
           not
           haue
           prayed
           thus
           to
           God
           :
           but
           because
           he
           did
           desire
           to
           haue
           his
           heart
           better
           then
           it
           was
           before
           :
           So
           that
           these
           words
           of
           Dauid
           being
           but
           a
           prayer
           ,
           they
           doe
           not
           necessarily
           implie
           that
           Dauid
           had
           no
           grace
           in
           him
           before
           .
           I
           would
           aske
           our
           Antagonists
           
           but
           this
           question
           :
           Whether
           this
           prayer
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           be
           not
           the
           daily
           prayer
           of
           euery
           true
           regenerate
           man
           ?
           Doe
           not
           those
           who
           are
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           pray
           earnestly
           to
           God.
           
             To
             create
             in
             them
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             and
             to
             renew
             a
             right
             spirit
             within
             them
             ?
             to
             make
             them
             new
             men
             and
             new
             creatures
             ?
          
           and
           will
           you
           then
           conclude
           ,
           that
           because
           these
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           doe
           vse
           this
           prayer
           ,
           that
           therefore
           they
           are
           not
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ?
           If
           you
           should
           doe
           so
           ,
           you
           would
           but
           make
           your selues
           ridiculous
           :
           and
           therefore
           if
           you
           cannot
           conclude
           that
           those
           Saints
           of
           God
           which
           vse
           this
           prayer
           as
           well
           as
           Dauid
           ,
           are
           not
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           because
           they
           vse
           it
           ;
           neither
           can
           you
           conclude
           ,
           that
           Dauid
           was
           not
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           because
           he
           vsed
           it
           .
           You
           know
           it
           is
           the
           vsuall
           custome
           of
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           to
           humble
           and
           debase
           themselues
           in
           the
           sense
           and
           feeling
           of
           their
           owne
           corruptions
           .
           Iacob
           he
           confesseth
           ,
           (
           a
           )
           
             that
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             pilgrimage
             were
             but
             few
             and
             euill
             .
          
           Holy
           Iob
           the
           most
           just
           and
           vpright
           man
           vpon
           the
           earth
           ,
           he
           confesseth
           himselfe
           (
           b
           )
           
             to
             be
             vile
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           
             abhors
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             repents
             in
             dust
             and
             ashes
             :
          
           the
           holy
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           ,
           he
           cries
           out
           ,
           (
           c
           )
           
             Woe
             is
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             vndone
             ,
             because
             I
             am
             a
             man
             of
             vncleane
             lips
             .
          
           (
           d
           )
           
             Peter
             he
             falls
             at
             Iesus
             feet
             ,
             saying
             ,
             depart
             from
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             a
             sinfull
             man
             ,
             O
             Lord
             :
          
           and
           holy
           Paul
           records
           it
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           (
           e
           )
           
             Wee
             know
             that
             the
             law
             is
             spirituall
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             carnall
             ,
             sold
             vnder
             sinne
             :
          
           for
           I
           know
           that
           in
           me
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           my
           flesh
           )
           
             dwelleth
             no
             good
             thing
          
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           cries
           out
           :
           
             O
             wretched
             man
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             who
             shall
             deliuer
             mee
             from
             the
             body
             of
             this
             death
             ?
          
           I
           thinke
           now
           that
           no
           man
           will
           bee
           so
           vncharitable
           ,
           or
           absurd
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           
             Iaacob
             ,
             Iob
             ,
             Isaiah
             ,
             Peter
             ,
          
           and
           Paul
           ,
           had
           no
           grace
           at
           all
           within
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           in
           the
           state
           of
           death
           and
           damnation
           ,
           because
           they
           vse
           these
           words
           of
           themselues
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           I
           suppose
           that
           no
           man
           will
           be
           so
           ridiculous
           ,
           as
           to
           affirme
           that
           euery
           one
           which
           doth
           vse
           the
           Lords
           prayer
           ,
           is
           not
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           and
           justification
           ,
           because
           he
           prayes
           to
           God
           ,
           
             to
             forgiue
             him
             his
             trespasses
          
           ,
           which
           may
           seeme
           for
           to
           implie
           ,
           that
           his
           sinnes
           are
           not
           as
           yet
           forgiuen
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           is
           not
           iustified
           .
           If
           men
           then
           will
           not
           be
           so
           absurd
           and
           ridiculous
           ,
           to
           collect
           such
           an
           inference
           
           and
           conclusion
           from
           these
           forecited
           speeches
           and
           prayers
           ,
           why
           then
           should
           they
           doe
           it
           from
           this
           prayer
           of
           
             Dauid
             ,
             create
             in
             me
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             and
             renew
             a
             right
             spirit
             within
             me
             ,
          
           which
           doth
           not
           intimate
           or
           implie
           as
           much
           as
           they
           ?
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           would
           demand
           of
           our
           Antagonists
           whether
           Dauid
           had
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           within
           him
           ,
           whether
           he
           were
           not
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           when
           as
           he
           penned
           this
           Psalme
           ?
           If
           he
           had
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           within
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           not
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           :
           how
           then
           could
           this
           bee
           a
           poenitentiall
           Psalme
           ?
           (
           for
           no
           man
           can
           vnseignedly
           repent
           him
           of
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           helpe
           and
           assistance
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           :
           )
           If
           hee
           had
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           within
           him
           ,
           why
           then
           doth
           he
           pray
           to
           God
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           ,
           
             Cast
             me
             not
             out
             of
             thy
             presence
             ,
             and
             take
             not
             thy
             holy
             Spirit
             from
             mee
             ?
          
           yea
           ,
           why
           is
           this
           Psalme
           recorded
           and
           receiued
           as
           Canonicall
           Scripture
           if
           Dauid
           ,
           were
           not
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           within
           him
           (
           which
           is
           the
           author
           of
           all
           Canonicall
           Scripture
           )
           when
           as
           he
           penned
           it
           ?
           If
           then
           Dauid
           had
           the
           holy
           spirit
           of
           God
           within
           him
           ,
           when
           as
           hee
           penned
           this
           Psalme
           (
           as
           our
           Antagonists
           must
           needs
           grant
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           must
           raze
           this
           Psalme
           out
           of
           the
           Booke
           of
           God
           )
           then
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           these
           words
           of
           
             Dauid
             ,
             Create
             in
             me
             a
             cleane
             heart
             O
             God
             ,
             and
             renew
             a
             right
             Spirit
             within
             me
             ,
          
           cannot
           implie
           that
           Dauid
           was
           now
           fallen
           from
           the
           state
           of
           Grace
           by
           these
           his
           sinnes
           .
           So
           that
           the
           first
           reason
           of
           our
           Antagonists
           ,
           is
           vaine
           and
           idle
           .
           For
           the
           second
           reason
           drawne
           from
           
             Iohn
             :
             that
             no
             murtherer
          
           
           hath
           eternall
           
             life
             abiding
             in
             him
          
           :
           therefore
           Dauid
           being
           a
           murtherer
           fell
           from
           grace
           .
           I
           answer
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           scope
           of
           the
           
           Apostle
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           but
           this
           :
           to
           proue
           that
           such
           as
           hate
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           haue
           no
           life
           and
           grace
           within
           them
           :
           this
           is
           the
           onely
           aime
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           which
           cannot
           bee
           applied
           to
           Dauid
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           louer
           ,
           and
           an
           earnest
           fauourer
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           see
           Psal.
           16.
           3.
           
           Psal.
           101.
           6.
           and
           Psal.
           119.
           79.
           and
           therefore
           by
           
             St.
             Iohns
          
           words
           ,
           
             was
             passed
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ,
             and
             did
             dwell
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             in
             him
             :
          
           1
           Iohn
           3.
           14.
           and
           4.
           16.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           onely
           true
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           neuer
           were
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           as
           liue
           and
           
           die
           without
           repentance
           in
           this
           sinne
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           cannot
           be
           applied
           vnto
           Dauid
           :
           But
           because
           I
           would
           be
           as
           briefe
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           for
           further
           answer
           to
           this
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           other
           two
           reasons
           which
           our
           Antagonists
           object
           ;
           to
           proue
           that
           Dauid
           fell
           from
           grace
           ,
           I
           referre
           you
           to
           ,
           my
           answer
           of
           the
           twentie
           foure
           Argument
           :
           where
           these
           three
           reasons
           are
           fully
           answered
           :
           and
           to
           my
           two
           obseruations
           immediatly
           before
           my
           answer
           to
           these
           Arguments
           ,
           where
           I
           haue
           proued
           ,
           that
           no
           true
           regenerate
           men
           can
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           and
           that
           such
           as
           doe
           fall
           away
           ,
           had
           neuer
           but
           a
           shadow
           ,
           and
           no
           truth
           of
           grace
           :
           All
           which
           being
           pondered
           and
           considered
           ,
           together
           with
           my
           reasons
           here
           alledged
           ,
           will
           giue
           you
           full
           satisfaction
           ,
           that
           Dauid
           did
           neither
           finally
           nor
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
        
         
           The
           fift
           Example
           is
           
             Peter
             :
             Peter
          
           hee
           was
           a
           true
           regenerate
           
           man
           :
           But
           he
           fell
           from
           grace
           in
           denying
           of
           Christ.
           For
           first
           ,
           
             hee
             denyed
             him
             thrice
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             an
             oath
             ;
             yea
             ,
             with
             many
             oathes
             and
             execrations
             ,
             Math.
          
           26.
           72
           ,
           73.
           74.
           
           Now
           he
           that
           
             denieth
             Christ
             before
             men
             ,
             hee
             hath
             not
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             Christ
             will
             denie
             him
             before
             his
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             heauen
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.
           9.
           2
           
           Iohn
           7.
           
           Math.
           10
           33.
           
           Luke
           9.
           26.
           and
           therefore
           Peter
           in
           denying
           Christ
           thus
           fell
           from
           grace
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Christ
           himselfe
           intimates
           that
           hee
           should
           fall
           from
           grace
           in
           denying
           him
           ,
           Luke
           23.
           for
           he
           saith
           vnto
           him
           ,
           with
           reference
           to
           his
           deniall
           :
           
             and
             when
             thou
             art
             conuerted
             strengthen
             thy
             brethren
             :
             Peter
          
           needed
           a
           new
           conuersion
           ,
           therefore
           he
           fell
           from
           grace
           .
           Therefore
           true
           regenerate
           men
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           as
           well
           as
           Peter
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           Minor
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           that
           Peter
           in
           denying
           
           Christ
           did
           not
           fall
           totally
           from
           grace
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           shall
           euidence
           by
           these
           reasons
           :
           First
           ,
           because
           that
           Christ
           
             had
             prayed
             that
             his
             faith
             should
             not
             faile
             .
             Luke
          
           22.
           32.
           
           If
           therefore
           Peter
           fell
           from
           grace
           ,
           either
           Christs
           prayer
           was
           not
           heard
           ,
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           for
           he
           himselfe
           informes
           vs
           :
           Iohn
           11.
           42.
           
             that
             his
             Father
             heareth
             him
             alwayes
             ,
          
           or
           else
           Christ
           made
           no
           such
           prayer
           :
           either
           of
           which
           makes
           Christ
           a
           lyar
           .
           If
           you
           replie
           ,
           that
           Christs
           prayer
           extended
           meerely
           to
           a
           finall
           ,
           
           not
           to
           a
           totall
           failing
           ;
           that
           he
           prayed
           that
           Peters
           faith
           
           should
           not
           faile
           finally
           ,
           but
           not
           totally
           :
           I
           answer
           first
           ,
           that
           Christs
           prayer
           extendeth
           as
           well
           to
           a
           totall
           as
           a
           finall
           falling
           :
           For
           ,
           first
           the
           originall
           word
           it
           signifieth
           to
           faile
           :
           So
           as
           the
           
           Sunne
           or
           the
           Moone
           doe
           in
           an
           ecclipse
           ,
           which
           are
           neuer
           wholly
           deptiued
           of
           their
           light
           ,
           nor
           so
           ecclipsed
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           may
           be
           seene
           if
           the
           medium
           bee
           cleere
           :
           and
           therefore
           Christ
           praying
           that
           his
           faith
           should
           not
           faile
           ,
           no
           not
           as
           the
           Sunne
           or
           the
           Moone
           doe
           in
           an
           ecclipse
           :
           prayes
           that
           it
           should
           not
           so
           much
           as
           faile
           totally
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           it
           should
           not
           finally
           faile
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           which
           failes
           totally
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           it
           is
           certaine
           that
           it
           failes
           :
           now
           Christs
           prayer
           for
           Peters
           faith
           ,
           was
           not
           that
           it
           might
           not
           faile
           finally
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           might
           not
           faile
           :
           therefore
           that
           it
           might
           not
           faile
           totally
           as
           well
           as
           that
           it
           might
           not
           finally
           faile
           (
           because
           that
           faith
           which
           failes
           totally
           ,
           doth
           faile
           as
           much
           as
           that
           which
           failes
           finally
           )
           and
           therefore
           to
           make
           vp
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           them
           their
           full
           and
           true
           signification
           ,
           wee
           must
           take
           it
           as
           well
           for
           a
           totall
           as
           for
           a
           finall
           fall
           ,
           else
           the
           words
           are
           not
           sufficiently
           supplyed
           and
           satisfied
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           faith
           cannot
           faile
           totally
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           faile
           finally
           to
           :
           If
           Peters
           faith
           which
           he
           had
           before
           his
           deniall
           of
           Christ
           were
           wholly
           abolished
           and
           destroyed
           in
           him
           ,
           it
           were
           impossible
           for
           the
           same
           numericall
           faith
           which
           was
           vtterly
           lost
           and
           abolished
           ,
           to
           be
           restored
           to
           him
           againe
           ;
           the
           faith
           which
           he
           had
           afterwards
           must
           bee
           a
           new
           faith
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           same
           numericall
           faith
           which
           he
           had
           before
           .
           And
           therefore
           since
           Peters
           faith
           could
           not
           faile
           totally
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           vtterly
           abolished
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           of
           necessity
           faile
           finally
           to
           (
           because
           it
           was
           not
           in
           abeiance
           ,
           nor
           yet
           transmitted
           into
           any
           other
           subiect
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           but
           vtterly
           lost
           and
           annihilated
           by
           this
           his
           sin
           as
           you
           affirme
           )
           and
           therefore
           if
           this
           prayer
           of
           Christ
           extends
           to
           a
           finall
           failing
           (
           as
           your
           felues
           confesse
           )
           it
           must
           needs
           extend
           to
           a
           totall
           failing
           to
           :
           and
           so
           as
           Peters
           faith
           did
           not
           faile
           finally
           ,
           so
           neither
           did
           it
           faile
           totally
           as
           you
           surmise
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           this
           prayer
           and
           speach
           of
           Christ
           (
           as
           will
           plainly
           appeare
           by
           the
           context
           )
           had
           reference
           principally
           to
           this
           very
           act
           of
           Peters
           
           deniall
           :
           Christ
           had
           prayed
           for
           him
           ,
           that
           euen
           now
           ,
           when
           as
           
             Sathan
             did
             seeke
             to
             sift
             him
             as
             wheate
             ,
          
           in
           tempting
           of
           him
           to
           denie
           his
           Master
           ,
           that
           euen
           in
           this
           particular
           temptation
           his
           
             ●…aith
             might
             not
             faile
          
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           though
           it
           did
           in
           his
           mouth
           .
           So
           that
           this
           speach
           and
           prayer
           of
           Christ
           hauing
           reference
           to
           this
           very
           act
           of
           Peters
           deniall
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           his
           faith
           might
           not
           so
           much
           as
           faile
           in
           it
           ,
           you
           cannot
           without
           great
           wrong
           to
           Peter
           ,
           but
           greater
           iniury
           to
           Christ
           ,
           affirme
           that
           his
           faith
           did
           totally
           faile
           at
           this
           particular
           time
           :
           and
           so
           this
           your
           replie
           is
           vaine
           and
           friuolous
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           Peter
           did
           not
           fall
           totally
           from
           grace
           in
           denying
           Christ
           ,
           because
           he
           did
           it
           onely
           out
           of
           feare
           and
           infirmitie
           ,
           and
           not
           out
           of
           malice
           ,
           or
           infidelitie
           :
           hee
           did
           it
           being
           forced
           to
           it
           by
           carnall
           feare
           ,
           and
           not
           with
           a
           full
           consent
           :
           hee
           denied
           him
           onely
           in
           the
           flesh
           and
           in
           the
           tongue
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           heart
           and
           soule
           .
           Now
           all
           will
           grant
           ,
           that
           sinnes
           of
           infirmitie
           and
           not
           of
           malice
           .
           That
           sinnes
           committed
           by
           the
           flesh
           ,
           against
           the
           consent
           and
           approbation
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           inward
           man
           ,
           doe
           neuer
           cast
           a
           man
           wholly
           downe
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           :
           (
           or
           else
           none
           could
           stand
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           so
           much
           as
           for
           one
           houre
           )
           such
           a
           sinne
           was
           Peters
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           Fathers
           and
           others
           doe
           agree
           ,
           therefore
           this
           sinne
           of
           his
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           great
           and
           grieuous
           ,
           yet
           it
           could
           not
           wholly
           depriue
           him
           of
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           Peter
           fell
           not
           totally
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           because
           one
           act
           of
           infidelity
           cannot
           destroy
           an
           whole
           habit
           of
           grace
           ,
           especially
           being
           in
           such
           a
           nature
           as
           Peters
           was
           .
           For
           Peter
           here
           ,
           did
           not
           denie
           that
           Iesus
           was
           the
           Christ
           and
           Sauiour
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           hee
           did
           not
           denie
           that
           he
           was
           God
           equall
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           hee
           did
           not
           denie
           any
           thing
           touching
           his
           Deity
           or
           humanity
           ,
           or
           which
           did
           crosse
           any
           A●…ticle
           of
           faith
           ;
           he
           onely
           denies
           that
           he
           was
           personally
           acquainted
           with
           Christ
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           was
           one
           of
           his
           companions
           or
           followers
           :
           and
           will
           you
           say
           that
           such
           a
           deniall
           of
           the
           personall
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           as
           this
           ,
           did
           vtterly
           destroy
           that
           habit
           and
           seed
           of
           grace
           and
           faith
           which
           was
           in
           Peters
           heart
           ,
           when
           as
           he
           did
           beleeue
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           that
           Iesus
           was
           the
           Christ
           the
           Sonne
           of
           the
           liuing
           God
           ?
           when
           as
           this
           
           was
           no
           sinne
           of
           infidelitie
           ,
           but
           of
           feare
           ;
           and
           did
           onely
           argue
           not
           want
           of
           faith
           ,
           but
           want
           of
           courage
           in
           Peter
           ?
           will
           you
           make
           this
           one
           acte
           of
           cowardice
           in
           Peter
           ,
           to
           abolish
           and
           destroy
           ,
           the
           very
           seed
           and
           habit
           of
           his
           faith
           :
           especially
           since
           he
           had
           no
           sooner
           denied
           Christ
           with
           his
           mouth
           ,
           but
           he
           presently
           bleeds
           for
           it
           at
           the
           heart
           ?
           Certainly
           if
           you
           doe
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           signe
           you
           want
           the
           grace
           of
           charity
           ,
           who
           judge
           so
           harshly
           of
           other
           mens
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           yet
           thinke
           so
           lightly
           of
           your
           owne
           :
           Fourthly
           ,
           it
           is
           euident
           that
           Peter
           fell
           not
           totally
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           by
           this
           his
           sinne
           ,
           both
           by
           his
           cariage
           in
           and
           after
           this
           his
           sinne
           :
           For
           as
           Peter
           shewed
           his
           faith
           and
           loue
           to
           Christ
           in
           
             following
             him
             to
             the
             high
             Priests
             pallace
             ,
          
           when
           as
           all
           the
           other
           Disciples
           fled
           away
           :
           so
           his
           vnwillingnesse
           to
           forsake
           Christ
           ,
           euen
           then
           when
           as
           he
           was
           suspected
           to
           bee
           one
           of
           his
           friends
           and
           followers
           (
           which
           might
           haue
           brought
           him
           into
           danger
           )
           did
           shew
           that
           hee
           did
           still
           affect
           and
           loue
           him
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           euen
           then
           when
           as
           he
           denyed
           that
           he
           knew
           him
           with
           his
           mouth
           .
           I
           would
           demand
           but
           this
           question
           of
           our
           Antagonists
           who
           doe
           so
           much
           presse
           this
           Example
           ,
           whether
           Peter
           ,
           euen
           at
           that
           very
           time
           when
           as
           hee
           denyed
           with
           an
           oath
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           not
           Christ
           ,
           did
           not
           beleeue
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           relie
           on
           him
           ,
           as
           on
           his
           onely
           Lord
           and
           Sauiour
           in
           his
           heart
           ?
           If
           he
           did
           so
           (
           as
           it
           is
           more
           then
           probable
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           by
           Iohn
           6.
           67
           ,
           68.
           
           Math.
           16.
           16
           ,
           17.
           and
           Luke
           32.
           32
           ,
           33.
           and
           by
           this
           his
           action
           here
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           did
           not
           leaue
           him
           or
           forsake
           him
           )
           then
           it
           is
           certaine
           that
           his
           faith
           did
           not
           vtterly
           saile
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           habit
           and
           seed
           of
           grace
           and
           faith
           were
           still
           within
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           fell
           not
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           :
           If
           he
           did
           not
           thus
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           not
           relie
           vpon
           him
           for
           saluation
           ,
           but
           disclame
           him
           for
           his
           Sauiour
           ,
           let
           our
           Antagonists
           then
           proue
           the
           contrary
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           that
           I
           am
           sure
           they
           cannot
           doe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           am
           not
           bound
           to
           beleeue
           their
           bare
           assertion
           for
           it
           .
           Againe
           ,
           Peters
           cariage
           after
           this
           his
           sinne
           com●…itted
           ,
           proues
           that
           he
           did
           not
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           for
           no
           for
           had
           the
           
             Cocke
             crowen
             ,
             but
             hee
             presently
             remembers
          
           
           
             the
             words
             which
             Iesus
             spake
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             hee
             went
             forth
             and
             wept
             bitterly
             :
          
           I●…
           Peter
           had
           fallen
           totally
           from
           the
           state
           of
           
           grace
           by
           this
           his
           sinne
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           had
           no
           habit
           ,
           no
           seed
           ,
           and
           no
           remainders
           of
           grace
           left
           in
           him
           ,
           when
           as
           he
           had
           denyed
           Christ
           ,
           it
           had
           beene
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           haue
           beene
           so
           apprehensiue
           and
           sensible
           of
           his
           sinne
           as
           now
           he
           was
           :
           No
           sooner
           had
           he
           committed
           this
           sinne
           of
           his
           ,
           but
           presently
           the
           Cocke
           crowes
           :
           no
           sooner
           had
           the
           Cocke
           crowen
           ,
           but
           forthwith
           he
           
             remembers
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           was
           deeply
           affected
           with
           this
           sinne
           of
           his
           :
           
             Hee
             g●…eth
             out
             and
             weepes
             bitterly
             :
          
           his
           repentance
           followes
           so
           soone
           ●…on
           his
           sinne
           ,
           that
           if
           his
           faith
           and
           ancient
           graces
           had
           not
           continued
           in
           him
           no
           new
           infused
           grace
           could
           haue
           come
           betweene
           his
           sinne
           and
           his
           repentance
           :
           and
           therefore
           Peters
           carriage
           both
           in
           and
           after
           his
           sinne
           committed
           ,
           doth
           proue
           that
           he
           did
           not
           fall
           totally
           from
           grace
           by
           this
           his
           sinne
           :
           Fistly
           ,
           I
           would
           demand
           this
           question
           of
           our
           Antagonists
           ,
           whether
           the
           other
           Disciples
           did
           not
           fall
           from
           gra●…s
           well
           as
           Peter
           ?
           for
           they
           denyed
           him
           in
           deeds
           ,
           in
           flying
           from
           him
           :
           hee
           denyed
           him
           but
           in
           words
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           
             that
             he
             knew
             him
             not
          
           :
           If
           the
           other
           Disciples
           fell
           from
           grace
           in
           flying
           from
           him
           ,
           where
           then
           was
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ?
           in
           what
           persons
           was
           it
           then
           existing
           ?
           if
           they
           fell
           not
           from
           grace
           in
           flying
           from
           him
           ,
           then
           neither
           Peter
           in
           denying
           of
           him
           .
           Sixtly
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           make
           no
           mention
           at
           all
           that
           Peter
           in
           denying
           Christ
           did
           fall
           from
           grace
           ;
           strange
           then
           that
           our
           Antagonists
           should
           so
           confidently
           affirme
           it
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           haue
           it
           by
           some
           spetiall
           reuelation
           .
           Is
           not
           this
           a
           strange
           kinde
           of
           presumption
           in
           men
           ,
           to
           determine
           and
           judge
           of
           other
           mens
           estates
           in
           such
           a
           resolute
           and
           peremptorie
           manner
           ,
           without
           a
           ground
           in
           Scripture
           for
           it
           ?
           is
           not
           this
           a
           kinde
           of
           folly
           and
           arrogancie
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           censure
           and
           judge
           of
           other
           mens
           estates
           which
           they
           neuer
           were
           acquainted
           with
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           to
           neglect
           to
           s●…arch
           and
           trie
           their
           owne
           ?
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           makes
           no
           mention
           that
           Peter
           fell
           from
           grace
           by
           this
           his
           sinne
           ,
           therefore
           I
           may
           safely
           say
           he
           did
           not
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           and
           may
           well
           aduise
           our
           Antagonists
           ,
           to
           search
           and
           trie
           their
           owne
           estates
           ,
           and
           to
           forbeare
           to
           censure
           and
           determine
           Peters
           ,
           till
           the
           Scriptures
           haue
           defined
           it
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           that
           Peter
           fell
           
           fell
           not
           totally
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           in
           denying
           Christ
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           expresse
           determination
           and
           resolution
           of
           most
           Diuines
           both
           ancient
           and
           moderne
           .
           So
           it
           is
           resolued
           by
           
             Tertullian
             :
             De
             fuga
             in
             Persecutione
             .
             lib.
             cap.
          
           3.
           by
           
             Origin
             .
             Hom.
          
           4.
           
             in
             Psal.
          
           36.
           
             et
             Hom.
          
           3.
           
             in
             Math.
          
           by
           
             Hilarie
             in
             Psal.
          
           54.
           by
           
             Basilius
             Magnut
             de
             Humilitate
             sermo
          
           .
           by
           
             Chrysostome
             .
             Homil.
          
           88.
           
             in
             Math.
          
           by
           
             Augustine
             de
             Corrept
             .
             et
             Gratia.
             lib.
             cap.
          
           6.
           7.
           
           
             &
             Contra
             Mendatinm
             ad
             Consentium
             cap.
          
           6.
           by
           
             Prosper
             in
             his
             Epist.
             de
             Liber●…
             Arbitrio
             ad
             Ruffinum
             .
             pag.
          
           12
           〈◊〉
           
             Leo
             de
             Passione
             Dom.
             sermo
          
           .
           3.
           9.
           by
           
             Gregorius
             Magnus
             Hom.
          
           15.
           
             in
             Ezech.
             et
             Morral
             .
             lib.
          
           25.
           cap.
           11.
           by
           
             Anselme
             in
             Hebr.
          
           6.
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           by
           
             Theophylact
             in
             Luke
          
           22.
           32.
           by
           
             Bernard
             .
             De
             natura
             et
             dignitate
             amoris
             diuini
             .
             cap.
          
           6.
           by
           
             Luther
             in
             John
          
           17.
           
           
             &
             Enarratio
             .
             in
             magno
             Comment
             .
             in
             cap
          
           5.
           
             ad
             Galatas
          
           .
           by
           
             Melanethon
             in
          
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           by
           
             Bucer
             in
             Psal
          
           1.
           
             &
             in
             Rom.
          
           7.
           by
           Tyndall
           in
           his
           Treatise
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           our
           Election
           .
           by
           
             Zanchius
             ,
             Caluin
             ,
             Pareus
             ,
             Mar●…
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Abbot
             ,
          
           and
           by
           all
           other
           moderne
           writers
           of
           our
           side
           :
           yea
           ,
           and
           by
           most
           Pontificians
           to
           :
           and
           therefore
           wee
           may
           rest
           in
           their
           judgements
           ,
           and
           not
           preferre
           the
           sentence
           and
           opinion
           of
           euery
           factious
           Noueller
           before
           them
           ,
           who
           hath
           nothing
           else
           but
           his
           owne
           words
           and
           fancie
           for
           his
           warrant
           .
        
         
           Now
           wee
           haue
           sufficiently
           proued
           ,
           that
           Peter
           fell
           not
           totally
           from
           grace
           by
           this
           his
           sinne
           ,
           I
           will
           answer
           the
           reasons
           that
           are
           obiected
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           For
           the
           first
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           deny
           Christ
           haue
           not
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           
           Christ
           will
           also
           deny
           them
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           true
           of
           such
           as
           deny
           Christ
           wilfully
           ,
           of
           such
           as
           deny
           him
           both
           in
           word
           
           and
           deede
           ;
           of
           such
           as
           will
           not
           submit
           themselues
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           suffer
           for
           the
           profession
           of
           his
           name
           .
           Now
           Perer
           hee
           denies
           Christ
           only
           in
           words
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           heart
           and
           in
           deede
           ;
           hee
           denies
           him
           out
           of
           feare
           ,
           and
           that
           but
           for
           a
           fit
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           disobedience
           ,
           malice
           ,
           or
           meere
           infidelity
           :
           hee
           denyed
           only
           the
           knowledge
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           not
           his
           diety
           ,
           his
           offices
           and
           his
           attributes
           :
           hee
           denied
           him
           because
           God
           left
           him
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           humble
           him
           for
           his
           former
           arrogancie
           and
           pride
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           want
           of
           loue
           and
           will
           to
           Christ
           ;
           and
           therefore
           these
           Scriptures
           reach
           not
           vnto
           Peter
           ,
           especially
           
           seeing
           he
           had
           no
           sooner
           denied
           Christ
           ,
           but
           hee
           repented
           of
           it
           presently
           ,
           euen
           with
           great
           griefe
           and
           sorrow
           of
           heart
           .
           To
           the
           second
           objection
           ,
           that
           Peter
           wanted
           a
           new
           
           conuersion
           vnto
           Christ
           :
           therefore
           hee
           was
           fallen
           quite
           away
           
           from
           grace
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           this
           conuersion
           here
           meant
           by
           Christ
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           conuersion
           ,
           from
           a
           state
           of
           sin
           death
           and
           damnation
           ,
           vnto
           a
           state
           of
           grace
           :
           or
           a
           conuersion
           from
           infidelity
           to
           faith
           :
           for
           in
           the
           same
           verse
           ,
           Christ
           tells
           
             Peter
             ,
             that
             hee
             had
             prayed
             for
             him
             that
             his
             faith
             might
             not
             faile
             :
          
           and
           then
           these
           words
           follow
           vpon
           it
           :
           
             and
             thou
             when
             thou
             art
             conuerted
             strengthen
             thy
             brethren
             :
          
           which
           connection
           by
           this
           coniunction
           copulatiue
           ,
           and
           ;
           with
           the
           former
           words
           ,
           proues
           that
           Peters
           conuersion
           here
           ,
           was
           only
           a
           conuersion
           from
           that
           sinne
           of
           his
           in
           denying
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           a
           confession
           and
           profession
           of
           his
           name
           :
           and
           not
           a
           conuersion
           from
           infidelity
           to
           faith
           :
           and
           so
           doe
           the
           most
           and
           best
           expound
           it
           .
           So
           that
           notwithstanding
           all
           these
           cauils
           ,
           it
           is
           plaine
           and
           euident
           ,
           that
           Peter
           fell
           not
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           so
           his
           example
           makes
           for
           vs
           ,
           not
           against
           vs
           :
           and
           is
           as
           farre
           from
           your
           purpose
           ,
           as
           Peter
           was
           falling
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           .
        
         
           The
           sixth
           Example
           is
           
             Iudas
             .
             Iudas
          
           was
           once
           a
           true
           regenerate
           
           man
           and
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           but
           hee
           fell
           totally
           and
           finally
           from
           grace
           .
           Therefore
           others
           may
           fall
           so
           to
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Major
           is
           false
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           Iudas
           was
           excluded
           from
           the
           number
           of
           beleeuers
           euen
           by
           Christ
           himselfe
           .
           Iohn
           6.
           68
           ,
           69
           ,
           70
           ,
           71.
           
           For
           there
           when
           as
           Peter
           in
           the
           name
           of
           all
           the
           other
           Disciples
           had
           testified
           his
           faith
           &
           beleife
           in
           Christ
           ,
           Christ
           to
           cleare
           this
           scruple
           ,
           that
           Iudas
           had
           neuer
           any
           true
           and
           justifying
           faith
           in
           him
           ,
           no
           not
           at
           that
           very
           time
           giues
           this
           answer
           vnto
           the
           12
           :
           
             haue
             I
             not
             chosen
             you
             twelue
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             you
             is
          
           (
           not
           shall
           be
           )
           a
           deuill
           :
           this
           (
           saith
           the
           Euangelist
           )
           hee
           
             spake
             of
             Iudas
             Iscariot
          
           which
           should
           afterwards
           betray
           him
           .
           If
           Iudas
           were
           then
           a
           Deuill
           ,
           where
           then
           was
           that
           true
           grace
           and
           faith
           the
           which
           you
           speake
           of
           ?
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           
             the
             diuills
             themselues
             beleeue
             and
             tremble
             .
             Iam
          
           2
           19.
           it
           may
           be
           Iudas
           did
           so
           to
           :
           but
           yet
           that
           Iudas
           who
           was
           a
           Deuill
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Diuells
           haue
           any
           true
           grace
           and
           justifying
           faith
           within
           
           them
           ,
           I
           thinke
           that
           none
           but
           Diuills
           dare
           affirme
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Christ
           himselfe
           stiles
           
             Iudas
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             perdition
             .
             Iohn
          
           17.
           
           12.
           and
           therefore
           hee
           being
           but
           a
           vessell
           
             of
             wrath
             fitted
             for
             destruction
             ,
             was
             neuer
             truly
             regenerated
             .
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           hee
           was
           alwaies
           couetous
           ,
           he
           loued
           the
           
             bagge
             better
             then
             the
             poore
          
           at
           
           first
           ,
           and
           that
           made
           him
           loue
           it
           better
           then
           Christ
           himselfe
           at
           last
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           had
           neuer
           any
           truth
           of
           grace
           within
           him
           .
           But
           our
           Antagonists
           object
           ,
           that
           
             Iudas
             was
             chosen
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             giuen
             vnto
             him
             of
             God.
             Ioh.
          
           6.
           70.
           and
           17.
           12.
           therfore
           hee
           was
           regenerated
           and
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           .
           Surely
           these
           
           acute
           opponents
           ,
           
             who
             leaue
             no
             stone
             vnmoued
          
           ,
           know
           Iudas
           better
           then
           Christ
           euer
           did
           :
           hee
           neuer
           tooke
           him
           but
           for
           
             a
             deuill
             ,
             and
             a
             sonne
             of
             perdition
             :
          
           they
           like
           the
           ancient
           (
           a
           )
           Caianites
           mentioned
           by
           
             Epiphanius
             ,
             adore
             him
             for
             a
             Saint
             :
          
           whether
           Christ
           or
           they
           are
           to
           bee
           beleeued
           bee
           you
           the
           judges
           .
           But
           to
           answer
           this
           objection
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           election
           and
           choise
           of
           Iudas
           was
           only
           to
           an
           office
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Disciple
           ,
           not
           a
           Saint
           :
           which
           is
           euident
           first
           by
           expresse
           Scriptures
           :
           as
           Mar.
           3.
           14.
           
           Luke
           .
           6.
           13.
           
           Acts
           1.
           20.
           
           Iohn
           6.
           70.
           where
           Iudas
           is
           mentioned
           among
           the
           number
           of
           those
           twelue
           whom
           Christ
           did
           chuse
           not
           to
           bee
           his
           Saints
           ,
           but
           his
           Disciples
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           euident
           that
           Iudas
           was
           not
           chosen
           to
           be
           a
           Saint
           ,
           but
           a
           Disciple
           ,
           because
           hee
           was
           only
           chosen
           by
           Christ
           ,
           not
           in
           Christ.
           Now
           all
           those
           who
           are
           chosen
           to
           bee
           Saints
           ,
           are
           chosen
           by
           
             God
             the
             Father
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           (
           not
           by
           him
           )
           
             before
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             world
             were
             laide
          
           (
           not
           when
           Christ
           was
           on
           earth
           )
           Ephes.
           1.
           4.
           therefore
           Iudas
           being
           chosen
           by
           Christ
           only
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           Father
           ,
           &
           that
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           Christs
           abode
           on
           earth
           ,
           not
           from
           all
           eternity
           ,
           must
           needes
           bee
           elected
           and
           chosen
           to
           an
           office
           only
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           a
           Saint
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           Iudas
           was
           appointed
           ,
           and
           prophecied
           of
           long
           before
           Christs
           comming
           ,
           or
           his
           owne
           being
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           betray
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hee
           was
           neuer
           elected
           or
           chosen
           to
           saluation
           .
           And
           whereas
           you
           say
           ,
           
             that
             hee
             was
             giuen
             by
             God
             to
             Christ
          
           ;
           true
           as
           a
           
             sonne
             of
             perdition
          
           (
           as
           the
           same
           text
           tells
           you
           )
           not
           as
           a
           sheepe
           of
           Christ
           ;
           as
           a
           traytor
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           friend
           :
           as
           a
           Disciple
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           Saint
           :
           as
           one
           ordained
           to
           destruction
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
          
           nor
           as
           one
           elected
           to
           saluation
           :
           therefore
           this
           example
           comes
           as
           short
           of
           the
           purpose
           ,
           as
           Iudas
           did
           of
           grace
           .
        
         
           The
           seuenth
           Example
           is
           
             Salomon
             :
             Salomon
          
           he
           was
           a
           regenerate
           
           Saint
           of
           God.
           But
           hee
           fell
           away
           from
           grace
           in
           committing
           idolatrie
           .
           1
           Kings
           11.
           1.
           to
           13.
           
           Therefore
           other
           regenerate
           men
           as
           well
           as
           hee
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           To
           this
           I
           
           answer
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           fully
           agreed
           vpon
           by
           Diuines
           ,
           whether
           Salomon
           ,
           (
           though
           God
           indued
           him
           with
           excellent
           parts
           and
           wisdome
           beyond
           all
           those
           that
           were
           before
           or
           after
           him
           )
           were
           euer
           truly
           regenerated
           yea
           or
           no
           :
           if
           hee
           were
           not
           truly
           regenerated
           ,
           then
           hee
           is
           not
           within
           the
           verge
           and
           compasse
           of
           our
           present
           question
           :
           if
           hee
           were
           regenerated
           ,
           as
           most
           Diuines
           doe
           thinke
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           though
           Salomon
           in
           his
           old
           and
           doting
           age
           was
           led
           away
           vnto
           idolatrie
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           those
           idolatrous
           wiues
           the
           which
           hee
           married
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           place
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           proues
           that
           he
           fell
           totally
           from
           grace
           ,
           there
           are
           three
           places
           which
           doe
           strongly
           proue
           the
           contrary
           :
           to
           wit
           :
           the
           1
           Kings
           11.
           6.
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             that
             Salomon
             went
             not
             fully
             after
             the
             Lord
             his
             God
             as
             did
             Dauid
             his
             father
             :
          
           which
           word
           fully
           implyeth
           ,
           that
           hee
           did
           still
           follow
           the
           Lord
           notwithstanding
           his
           idolatry
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           fully
           as
           hee
           should
           haue
           done
           ,
           not
           so
           fully
           as
           Dauid
           did
           .
           Psal.
           68.
           30.
           to
           38.
           and
           2
           Sam.
           7.
           13.
           14.
           where
           God
           bindes
           himselfe
           by
           his
           oath
           and
           couenant
           to
           Dauid
           ,
           that
           though
           
             Solomon
             should
             sinne
             against
             him
             ,
             yet
             his
             mercy
             should
             not
             depart
             from
             him
             as
             hee
             tooke
             it
             from
             Saul
             :
             that
             he
             would
             not
             vtterly
             take
             from
             him
             his
             louing
             kindnesse
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             his
             faithfulnesse
             to
             faile
             :
             that
             hee
             would
             not
             breake
             his
             couenant
             with
             him
             ,
             nor
             alter
             the
             thing
             that
             was
             gon
             out
             of
             his
             lips
             ,
             but
             that
             hee
             would
             establish
             him
             for
             euer
             before
             him
             ,
             though
             hee
             did
             visite
             his
             iniquitie
             with
             rods
             ,
             and
             his
             sin
             with
             scourges
             :
          
           which
           places
           being
           compared
           with
           his
           Ecclesiastes
           (
           which
           most
           take
           to
           bee
           a
           penetentiary
           booke
           for
           his
           idolatry
           and
           other
           sinnes
           ,
           )
           will
           fully
           proue
           ,
           that
           Solomon
           did
           neither
           finally
           nor
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
        
         
           To
           auoide
           prolixity
           :
           and
           to
           end
           these
           examples
           :
           
             Saul
             ,
             Asa
          
           ,
           
           
             Ioash
             ,
             Symon
             Magus
             ,
             The
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             
             Demas
             ,
             Hymeneus
             ,
          
           and
           Alexander
           :
           Those
           of
           whom
           Christ
           prophecied
           
             that
             their
             loue
             should
             waxe
             cold
             .
             Mat.
          
           24.
           12.
           
           Those
           of
           whom
           
             Paul
             and
             Peter
             and
             lude
             prophecied
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             depart
             from
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             sed●…ce
             many
             :
          
           all
           these
           say
           our
           Antagonists
           were
           true
           regenerate
           men
           ,
           they
           had
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           true
           faith
           .
           But
           all
           these
           they
           fell
           away
           from
           grace
           either
           totally
           or
           finally
           .
           Therefore
           true
           regenerate
           men
           may
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           Major
           is
           false
           :
           these
           had
           no
           
           true
           grace
           at
           all
           ,
           they
           were
           neuer
           in
           the
           number
           of
           Christs
           sheepe
           ;
           
             for
             then
             they
             would
             haue
             continued
             with
             the
          
           residue
           of
           his
           flocke
           ,
           that
           went
           not
           from
           the
           fold
           ;
           
             but
             they
             went
             out
             from
             them
             that
             it
             might
             bee
             made
             manifest
             that
             they
             were
             not
             of
             them
          
           1
           Iohn
           2.
           19.
           
           If
           any
           of
           these
           by
           the
           verdict
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           had
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           it
           was
           but
           only
           the
           ordinary
           and
           common
           gifts
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           justifying
           ,
           sanctifying
           ,
           and
           sauing
           graces
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           If
           any
           of
           them
           had
           any
           faith
           ,
           it
           was
           an
           historicall
           ,
           not
           a
           justifying
           and
           sauing
           faith
           ,
           and
           the
           faith
           
             from
             which
             they
             departed
          
           was
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           doctrine
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           grace
           of
           justifying
           and
           liuing
           faith
           :
           as
           is
           euident
           by
           Acts
           20.
           30.
           
           Phil.
           1.
           27.
           1
           
           Tim.
           1.
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20.
           cap.
           4.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           2
           
           Tim.
           3.
           8
           9.
           and
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           1.
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           Iude
           3.
           
           The
           loue
           the
           which
           they
           had
           it
           was
           but
           counterfeite
           :
           for
           
             many
             waters
             cannot
             quench
          
           true
           
             loue
             ,
             neither
             can
             the
             floods
             drowne
             it
             .
             Can.
          
           8.
           7.
           
           Yea
           ,
           the
           very
           Scriptures
           ,
           from
           which
           these
           examples
           are
           taken
           ,
           do
           distinguish
           them
           from
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           reckon
           them
           as
           hypocrites
           ;
           as
           wicked
           and
           prophane
           persons
           ,
           as
           gracelesse
           men
           ,
           as
           reprobates
           ,
           as
           the
           seede
           and
           children
           of
           the
           diuell
           :
           so
           that
           I
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           wonder
           at
           the
           impudencie
           of
           our
           Antagonists
           ,
           who
           will
           canonize
           them
           for
           Saints
           and
           godly
           men
           ,
           against
           the
           manifest
           and
           reuealed
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           knew
           them
           better
           then
           God
           himselfe
           :
           and
           therefore
           since
           God
           himselfe
           hath
           branded
           them
           for
           hypocrites
           ,
           they
           come
           not
           to
           the
           point
           in
           question
           .
        
         
           The
           twenty
           eight
           and
           last
           argument
           is
           drawne
           from
           those
           
           dangerous
           consequencies
           which
           would
           follow
           vpon
           this
           doctrine
           of
           the
           finall
           and
           totall
           perseuerance
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
           Bertius
           he
           enumerates
           and
           musters
           vp
           some
           sixteene
           of
           them
           ,
           
           the
           most
           of
           which
           are
           but
           meere
           trifles
           and
           not
           worth
           the
           answering
           .
           I
           will
           only
           cull
           out
           three
           of
           them
           which
           are
           the
           chiefe
           ,
           and
           most
           commonly
           objected
           by
           all
           our
           Antag●…nists
           ,
           and
           will
           waiue
           the
           other
           as
           idle
           and
           impertinent
           .
           The
           first
           inconuenience
           which
           is
           obiected
           is
           this
           .
           That
           this
           our
           assertion
           
           would
           make
           men
           very
           bold
           and
           presumptious
           to
           commit
           sinne
           when
           once
           they
           are
           regenerated
           ;
           because
           they
           could
           not
           fall
           from
           grace
           nor
           yet
           bee
           damned
           for
           it
           .
           I
           
           answer
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           much
           mistaken
           ,
           and
           this
           your
           argument
           shewes
           plainely
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           you
           who
           vrge
           and
           presse
           it
           were
           neuer
           yet
           acquainted
           ,
           either
           with
           the
           nature
           or
           the
           power
           of
           true
           and
           sauing
           grace
           ,
           nor
           yet
           with
           the
           mysteries
           and
           secrets
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           For
           if
           euer
           you
           had
           bin
           acquainted
           with
           the
           power
           and
           t●…uth
           of
           grace
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           you
           could
           neuer
           reason
           so
           carnally
           ,
           so
           rawly
           and
           ignorantly
           as
           now
           you
           doe
           :
           the
           want
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           the
           ignorance
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           makes
           you
           argue
           thus
           ,
           that
           which
           makes
           you
           for
           to
           measure
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           by
           your
           owne
           selues
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           
             haue
             not
             so
             learned
             Christ
             as
          
           you
           haue
           done
           .
           If
           you
           were
           but
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           nature
           of
           true
           and
           sanctifying
           grace
           ,
           you
           should
           finde
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           could
           neither
           finally
           nor
           totally
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           yet
           they
           dare
           not
           sinne
           either
           willingly
           or
           wittingly
           against
           the
           Lord
           ,
           for
           these
           insuing
           reasons
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           their
           hearts
           and
           natures
           are
           changed
           and
           regenerated
           ,
           sinne
           now
           becomes
           as
           odious
           and
           distastfull
           vnto
           them
           in
           their
           proportion
           and
           degree
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           to
           God
           himselfe
           :
           they
           hate
           and
           detest
           ,
           yea
           they
           do
           vtterly
           defie
           and
           abhor
           from
           their
           very
           hearts
           and
           soules
           ,
           all
           kinde
           of
           sinne
           ;
           they
           hate
           it
           with
           an
           implacable
           and
           perfect
           hatred
           ,
           as
           an
           odious
           ,
           dangerous
           and
           bitter
           thing
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           greatest
           enemy
           of
           their
           soules
           :
           therefore
           they
           will
           not
           ,
           therefore
           they
           cannot
           commit
           it
           .
           Strange
           it
           is
           that
           any
           man
           should
           so
           much
           mistake
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           to
           thinke
           that
           perseuerance
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           onely
           meanes
           to
           keepe
           men
           from
           committing
           sinne
           )
           should
           cause
           them
           for
           to
           sinne
           with
           
           greater
           boldnesse
           and
           security
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           grace
           ,
           &
           that
           only
           ,
           that
           restraines
           and
           keepes
           men
           backe
           from
           sinne
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           grace
           ,
           and
           that
           onely
           ,
           which
           makes
           men
           to
           detest
           ,
           abhor
           and
           vtterly
           renounce
           all
           sinne
           ?
           and
           dare
           you
           then
           affirme
           ,
           that
           perseuerance
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           will
           imbolden
           and
           incourage
           men
           to
           rush
           into
           all
           kinde
           of
           sinne
           ?
           doubtlesse
           you
           are
           much
           mistaken
           and
           deceiued
           in
           affirming
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           an
           infallible
           argument
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           so
           ●…arre
           from
           hauing
           any
           truth
           of
           grace
           within
           you
           ,
           that
           as
           yet
           you
           know
           not
           what
           this
           true
           grace
           is
           of
           which
           wee
           now
           dispute
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           regenerate
           men
           ,
           they
           
             are
             dead
             to
             sinne
             :
             they
             haue
             crucified
             the
             flesh
             with
             the
             〈◊〉
             and
             lusts
             thereof
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           though
           
           they
           cannot
           sall
           from
           grace
           ,
           yet
           they
           cannot
           ,
           yet
           they
           dare
           not
           sinne
           against
           the
           Lord.
           This
           is
           Pauls
           reason
           ,
           Rom.
           61
           ,
           2.
           
           
             What
             shall
             wee
             say
             then
             ?
             shall
             wee
             continue
             in
             sinne
             that
             grace
             may
             abound
             ?
             God
             forbid
             :
             how
             shall
             wee
             that
             are
             dead
             to
             sinne
             ,
             liue
             any
             longer
             therein
             ?
          
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           
             they
             are
             dead
             to
             sinne
          
           ,
           therefore
           they
           
             cannot
             liue
             any
             longer
             to
             it
             :
          
           they
           
             haue
             put
             off
             their
             coate
             ,
             how
             then
             shall
             they
             put
             it
             on
             ?
             they
             haue
             washed
          
           
           
             their
             〈◊〉
             ,
             how
             then
             shall
             they
             defile
             them
             ?
          
           they
           are
           regenerated
           sanctisied
           and
           dead
           to
           sinne
           :
           therefore
           they
           cannot
           ,
           therefore
           they
           will
           not
           runne
           into
           it
           ,
           though
           they
           cannot
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           (
           a
           )
           
             redeomed
             from
             their
             sinnes
          
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           no
           
             longer
             liue
             vnto
             them
             ,
             but
             liue
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           they
           are
           now
           (
           b
           )
           
             made
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             vnto
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             to
             offer
             vp
             spirituall
             all
             sacrifices
          
           
           
             vnto
             him
          
           ;
           they
           are
           now
           quite
           other
           persons
           then
           they
           were
           before
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           scorne
           now
           to
           stoope
           to
           those
           base
           and
           filthy
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           might
           defile
           their
           soules
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           their
           professions
           :
           they
           are
           now
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           heires
           of
           heauen
           ;
           they
           are
           now
           the
           (
           c
           )
           
             vessels
             and
             ●…emples
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
          
           and
           they
           haue
           vowed
           to
           fo●…sake
           their
           sinnes
           and
           lusts
           ,
           and
           to
           (
           d
           )
           
             keepe
             themselues
             vnspotted
             from
             the
             world
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           now
           though
           they
           cannot
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           such
           an
           holy
           ingenuity
           and
           magnanimitie
           wrought
           within
           them
           ,
           that
           〈◊〉
           they
           scorne
           for
           to
           how
           and
           yeeld
           to
           sin
           ,
           or
           to
           sell
           themselves
           as
           slaues
           and
           〈◊〉
           
           to
           it
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           hauethe
           
             loue
             of
             God
             which
             is
             shed
             abroade
             in
             their
             hearts
             by
             the
          
           
           
             holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           (
           which
           loue
           is
           preserued
           and
           increased
           in
           their
           hearts
           and
           soules
           ,
           by
           the
           assurance
           of
           their
           constant
           and
           finall
           perseuerance
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           .
           )
           Now
           this
           loue
           of
           God
           doth
           so
           worke
           vpon
           their
           hearts
           and
           soules
           ,
           and
           so
           awe
           and
           curbe
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           dare
           not
           sinne
           against
           the
           Lord
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           greeuing
           &
           offending
           him
           ,
           though
           God
           would
           neuer
           disinherite
           them
           for
           their
           sinnes
           .
           A
           dutifull
           and
           louing
           fonne
           that
           honours
           and
           respects
           his
           father
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           sure
           of
           his
           fathers
           loue
           and
           fauour
           to
           him
           ,
           yet
           hee
           dares
           not
           to
           offend
           him
           ,
           because
           hee
           honours
           and
           respects
           him
           :
           God
           is
           an
           exceeding
           good
           gracious
           and
           louing
           Father
           vnto
           all
           his
           Saints
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           exceeding
           dutifull
           and
           louing
           vnto
           him
           ,
           yea
           ,
           they
           estimate
           his
           
             louing
             kindnesse
             better
             then
             life
             it selfe
             .
             Psal.
          
           63.
           3.
           and
           therefore
           though
           they
           cannot
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           yet
           they
           dare
           not
           ,
           yet
           they
           will
           not
           sinne
           against
           him
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           greeuing
           and
           offending
           him
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           haue
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           within
           them
           ,
           who
           doth
           sway
           and
           ouerrule
           their
           wills
           ,
           their
           hearts
           and
           soules
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           so
           much
           as
           suffer
           them
           to
           doe
           the
           sinne
           and
           euill
           that
           they
           would
           :
           when
           they
           haue
           any
           euill
           and
           sinsull
           lusts
           or
           thoughts
           arising
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           doth
           crush
           and
           quell
           them
           :
           when
           they
           are
           running
           on
           to
           any
           sinfull
           actions
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           doth
           pull
           them
           backe
           ,
           and
           quite
           restraine
           them
           ,
           
             causing
             them
             to
             walke
             in
             his
             statutes
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             his
             commandements
             and
             doe
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             cannot
             will
             or
             do●…
             the
             euill
             that
             they
             would
             :
          
           as
           you
           may
           reade
           .
           Ezech.
           32.
           6.
           27.
           
           Rom.
           7.
           25.
           c.
           8.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           Gal.
           5.
           16
           ,
           17
           25.
           1
           
           Iohn
           3
           :
           9.
           and
           5.
           18.
           therefore
           though
           they
           cannot
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           yet
           they
           will
           not
           ,
           yet
           they
           cannot
           rush
           more
           boldly
           ,
           into
           sinne
           .
           Sixthly
           ,
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           they
           cannot
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           (
           because
           God
           will
           preserue
           them
           ,
           and
           cause
           them
           for
           to
           vse
           the
           meanes
           ,
           which
           should
           preserue
           them
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           :
           )
           yet
           they
           know
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           perseuere
           but
           by
           vsing
           of
           the
           meanes
           ;
           they
           know
           that
           sinne
           will
           hinder
           them
           much
           in
           this
           their
           perseuerance
           
           and
           therefore
           though
           they
           cannot
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           yet
           because
           they
           must
           vse
           the
           meanes
           to
           perseuere
           in
           grace
           ,
           they
           dare
           not
           plunge
           themselues
           presumptuously
           into
           any
           sinne
           .
           Seuenthly
           ,
           though
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           can
           neuer
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           yet
           they
           dare
           not
           to
           allow
           themselues
           in
           any
           sinne
           ,
           because
           they
           know
           that
           euery
           sinne
           the
           which
           they
           doe
           commit
           ,
           it
           doth
           wound
           and
           pierce
           the
           sides
           of
           their
           gracious
           and
           louing
           Sauiour
           and
           crucifie
           him
           afresh
           :
           they
           know
           that
           hee
           is
           wounded
           ,
           payned
           ,
           and
           grieued
           with
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           dare
           not
           to
           commit
           them
           :
           but
           pray
           against
           them
           as
           Dauid
           did
           ,
           Psal.
           19.
           
           
             Lord
             keepe
             me●…
             from
             presumptuous
             ●…nnes
             .
          
           When
           any
           good
           Christian
           is
           tempted
           vnto
           any
           sinne
           ,
           though
           the
           sinne
           i●…
           selfe
           could
           neuer
           hurt
           him
           ,
           yet
           hee
           reasons
           thus
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           What
           hath
           not
           my
           blessed
           Sauiour
           been
           crucified
           already
           for
           my
           sinnes
           ,
           haue
           I
           not
           wounded
           and
           grieued
           him
           enough
           already
           ,
           but
           I
           must
           wound
           ,
           and
           grieue
           ,
           and
           crucifie
           him
           yet
           once
           againe
           ?
           O
           no
           :
           I
           will
           not
           ,
           nay
           ,
           I
           dare
           not
           doe
           it
           ,
           though
           I
           might
           gaine
           a
           thousand
           worlds
           .
           I
           will
           not
           shew
           my selfe
           such
           a
           gracelesse
           and
           vnthankfull
           wretch
           .
           I
           will
           rather
           die
           ,
           I
           will
           rather
           doe
           or
           suffer
           any
           thing
           ,
           then
           sinne
           against
           him
           .
           This
           is
           the
           resolution
           of
           euery
           Christian
           soule
           ,
           and
           therefore
           though
           he
           cannot
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           yet
           hee
           dares
           not
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           not
           sin
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           to
           omit
           all
           other
           reasons
           :
           The
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           they
           cannot
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           yet
           they
           dare
           not
           sinne
           against
           the
           Lord.
           For
           though
           the
           Lord
           hath
           promised
           neuer
           to
           disinherite
           or
           
             cast
             them
             off
          
           ,
           neuer
           to
           take
           
             away
             his
             graces
             ,
             or
             his
             euerlasting
             mercies
             from
             them
             :
          
           yet
           if
           they
           sin
           against
           him
           ,
           he
           hath
           threatned
           ,
           and
           hee
           will
           performe
           it
           ,
           that
           
             hee
             will
             chastise
             them
             with
             the
             rod
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             stripes
             of
             the
             children
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             visite
             their
             iniquitie
             with
             rods
             ,
             and
             their
             sinne
             with
             stripes
             ,
          
           2
           Sam.
           7
           14
           ,
           15.
           and
           Psal.
           89.
           30.
           to
           34.
           
           God
           will
           chastise
           them
           as
           sonnes
           ,
           though
           he
           condemnes
           them
           not
           as
           enemies
           and
           rebells
           :
           this
           his
           fatherly
           correction
           and
           chastisement
           then
           is
           sufficient
           to
           keepe
           them
           from
           presumption
           ,
           and
           to
           restraine
           them
           from
           rushing
           into
           sinne
           ,
           though
           God
           neuer
           disinherits
           or
           casts
           them
           off
           .
           And
           so
           you
           
           see
           what
           a
           false
           ,
           what
           a
           shallow
           ,
           weake
           ,
           and
           carnall
           inconuenience
           and
           pretence
           this
           is
           ,
           which
           is
           obiected
           against
           our
           Orthodox
           and
           comfortable
           assertion
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           pretence
           and
           inconuenience
           that
           is
           obiected
           ,
           
           against
           this
           totall
           and
           finall
           perseuerance
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           make
           men
           idle
           ,
           negligent
           ,
           and
           floathfull
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           :
           for
           if
           men
           cannot
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           they
           need
           not
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           be
           industrious
           for
           to
           please
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           I
           answer
           you
           as
           Christ
           once
           answered
           the
           Sadduces
           in
           another
           
           case
           ,
           Math.
           22.
           29.
           
           
             Yee
             doe
             erre
             not
             knowing
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             nor
             the
             power
             of
             God.
          
           For
           when
           once
           the
           seed
           of
           true
           and
           sauing
           grace
           is
           sowen
           in
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           it
           makes
           them
           much
           in
           action
           ,
           and
           they
           cannot
           but
           be
           operatiue
           and
           stirring
           in
           the
           worke
           and
           seruice
           of
           the
           Lord.
           First
           ,
           because
           the
           
             loue
             of
             God
             is
             shed
             abroad
             in
             their
             hearts
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           and
           it
           
           is
           much
           in
           larged
           and
           increased
           in
           them
           by
           this
           assurance
           of
           their
           totall
           and
           finall
           perseuerance
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           .
           Now
           this
           loue
           of
           God
           doth
           so
           warme
           and
           heate
           ,
           and
           so
           inlarge
           the
           hearts
           and
           soules
           of
           all
           the
           Saints
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           of
           such
           an
           operatiue
           working
           and
           stirring
           nature
           ,
           that
           it
           alwayes
           stirres
           them
           vp
           to
           action
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           idle
           though
           they
           would
           ;
           this
           very
           loue
           of
           God
           
             constraines
             men
             for
             to
             please
             and
             serue
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           to
           be
           exceeding
           
             fruitfull
             and
             abundant
             in
             his
             worke
             and
             seruice
             :
          
           as
           you
           may
           reade
           ,
           Acts
           2.
           37.
           cap.
           4.
           20.
           
           Cant.
           4.
           9
           ,
           10.
           cap.
           8.
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           Iohn
           21
           15.
           cap.
           14
           15.
           22.
           23.
           cap.
           15.
           10.
           2
           
           Cor.
           5.
           15.
           1
           
           Thes.
           1.
           4.
           
           Gal.
           5.
           6.
           and
           Ephes.
           3.
           19.
           
           Therefore
           though
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           can
           neuer
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           yet
           because
           this
           loue
           of
           God
           is
           seated
           and
           spread
           abroad
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           idle
           and
           sloathfull
           in
           the
           worke
           and
           seruice
           of
           the
           Lord.
           Secondly
           ,
           though
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           can
           neuer
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           yet
           they
           cannot
           be
           idle
           and
           sloathfull
           in
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           very
           ioy
           ,
           the
           very
           comfort
           and
           reioycing
           of
           their
           hearts
           and
           soules
           ,
           their
           very
           heauen
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           essence
           and
           substance
           of
           their
           happinesse
           ,
           to
           obey
           and
           serue
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           abundant
           in
           his
           worke
           .
           Nothing
           is
           there
           that
           brings
           so
           much
           delight
           and
           ioy
           vnto
           the
           Saints
           ,
           as
           frequencie
           
           in
           holy
           duties
           ,
           and
           assiduitie
           and
           diligence
           in
           the
           seruice
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           Prou.
           3.
           17.
           cap.
           21.
           15.
           
           Psal.
           42.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           Psal.
           84.
           1.
           2.
           10.
           
           Psa.
           119.
           97.
           
           Psal.
           122.
           1.
           
           Isai.
           26.
           8.
           9.
           and
           cap.
           58.
           13.
           
           Now
           that
           which
           a
           man
           doth
           most
           of
           all
           delight
           and
           ioy
           in
           ,
           hee
           will
           bee
           sure
           neuer
           to
           neglect
           and
           sleight
           ;
           he
           will
           be
           diligent
           and
           frequent
           in
           it
           ,
           euen
           for
           the
           very
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           that
           is
           in
           it
           :
           and
           therefore
           though
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           can
           neuer
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           yet
           because
           their
           only
           ioy
           and
           chiefest
           comfort
           consists
           in
           seruing
           God
           ,
           they
           cannot
           but
           be
           operatiue
           ,
           and
           diligent
           in
           his
           seruice
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           though
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           can
           neuer
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           yet
           they
           cannot
           but
           be
           operatiue
           and
           stirring
           in
           his
           seruice
           ,
           because
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           which
           is
           within
           them
           ,
           will
           neuer
           suffer
           them
           to
           be
           idle
           ,
           but
           will
           alwaies
           incite
           and
           stirre
           them
           vp
           to
           action
           :
           as
           you
           may
           finde
           it
           in
           the
           1
           Sam.
           11.
           6.
           
           Iudges
           14.
           19.
           cap.
           15.
           10.
           
           Acts
           4.
           20.
           
           Isai.
           1.
           1.
           2.
           
           Rom.
           8.
           1.
           11.
           14.
           15.
           26.
           cap.
           12.
           11.
           and
           Gal.
           5.
           16.
           17.
           25.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           though
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           can
           neuer
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           yet
           they
           cannot
           be
           idle
           and
           sloathfull
           in
           Gods
           worke
           ,
           because
           it
           will
           be
           hurtfull
           and
           prejudiciall
           to
           themselues
           .
           The
           lesse
           men
           are
           in
           the
           worke
           and
           seruice
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           lesse
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           haue
           they
           here
           ,
           and
           the
           lesse
           glory
           hereafter
           ,
           but
           the
           more
           fruitfull
           and
           abundant
           they
           are
           in
           all
           good
           workes
           ,
           the
           more
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           haue
           they
           here
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           glory
           shall
           they
           haue
           hereafter
           .
           Dan.
           12.
           3.
           
           Math.
           5.
           12.
           and
           Luke
           10.
           17.
           
           Therefore
           though
           they
           cannot
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           yet
           selfe-loue
           ,
           and
           the
           care
           of
           their
           eternall
           happinesse
           ,
           will
           make
           them
           diligent
           and
           fruitfull
           in
           Gods
           seruice
           .
           Fiftly
           ,
           though
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           can
           neuer
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           yet
           they
           cannot
           grow
           cold
           and
           negligent
           in
           his
           seruice
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           in
           euery
           regenerate
           man
           ,
           an
           ambitious
           and
           inward
           desire
           of
           attaining
           to
           perfection
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           vtmost
           end
           ,
           euen
           to
           the
           very
           toppe
           and
           height
           of
           grace
           .
           As
           it
           is
           in
           naturall
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           likewise
           in
           spirituall
           things
           ,
           they
           both
           desire
           accomplishment
           and
           perfection
           .
           And
           therefore
           a
           good
           Christian
           ,
           doth
           alwaies
           goe
           from
           
             grace
             to
             grace
             ,
             from
             faith
             to
             faith
             ,
             and
             from
             strength
             to
             strength
             :
             
             He
             forgets
             that
             which
             was
             before
             ,
             and
             presseth
             forwards
             towards
             the
             marke
             of
             the
             price
             of
             the
             high
             calling
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ;
             indeauouring
             to
             attaine
             vnto
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             stature
             of
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Psal.
          
           84.
           7.
           
           Psal.
           92.
           12.
           13.
           14.
           
           Phil.
           3.
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           and
           Eph.
           4.
           13.
           
           Therefore
           he
           cannot
           be
           idle
           and
           sloathfull
           in
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           though
           he
           cannot
           fall
           from
           grace
           euen
           in
           this
           respect
           .
           Sixtly
           ,
           though
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           can
           neuer
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           yet
           they
           cannot
           bee
           negligent
           and
           carelesse
           in
           his
           seruice
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           not
           for
           Gods
           glory
           that
           they
           should
           be
           idle
           ,
           and
           sloathfull
           in
           his
           worke
           .
           The
           more
           diligent
           and
           painefull
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           are
           in
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           the
           more
           honour
           and
           glory
           doe
           they
           bring
           to
           God
           ,
           Math.
           5.
           16.
           
           Ioh.
           17.
           4.
           and
           Phil.
           1.
           11.
           
           Now
           the
           true
           regenerate
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           tender
           Gods
           glory
           aboue
           all
           things
           else
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           be
           dishonoured
           vpon
           any
           tearmes
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           cannot
           be
           negligent
           and
           backward
           in
           his
           seruice
           ,
           though
           they
           cannot
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           because
           then
           they
           should
           dishonour
           God.
           Lastly
           ,
           (
           to
           omit
           all
           other
           reasons
           )
           though
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           can
           neuer
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           yet
           they
           cannot
           be
           idle
           and
           sloathfull
           in
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           because
           that
           grace
           it selfe
           is
           of
           an
           actiue
           ,
           growing
           ,
           stirring
           ,
           and
           increasing
           nature
           ;
           and
           will
           not
           suffer
           any
           man
           to
           sit
           still
           and
           idle
           .
           Grace
           is
           that
           which
           makes
           vs
           diligent
           and
           carefull
           in
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           which
           incites
           and
           stirres
           vs
           vp
           to
           action
           ;
           and
           can
           any
           one
           then
           imagine
           ,
           that
           grace
           should
           make
           men
           negligent
           and
           idle
           in
           Gods
           seruice
           ?
           This
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           man
           should
           say
           ,
           that
           fire
           makes
           men
           cold
           ;
           that
           life
           makes
           men
           dead
           ;
           that
           knowledge
           makes
           men
           ignorant
           ;
           or
           that
           reason
           makes
           them
           bruitish
           :
           therefore
           since
           grace
           is
           of
           a
           stirring
           ,
           liuely
           ,
           growing
           and
           increasing
           nature
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           the
           prime
           and
           onely
           cause
           that
           makes
           men
           diligent
           and
           actiue
           in
           Gods
           seruice
           ;
           it
           is
           certaine
           that
           this
           totall
           and
           finall
           perseuerance
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           can
           neuer
           make
           men
           negligent
           and
           sloathfull
           in
           the
           worke
           and
           businesse
           of
           the
           Lord.
           Yea
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           formerly
           proued
           that
           this
           doctrine
           of
           a
           totall
           and
           finall
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           is
           the
           onely
           meanes
           to
           make
           men
           idle
           ,
           and
           sloathfull
           in
           the
           worke
           and
           seruice
           of
           the
           
           Lord
           )
           so
           now
           I
           will
           maintaine
           it
           against
           our
           Autagonists
           that
           the
           onely
           meanes
           to
           make
           men
           diligent
           and
           carefull
           in
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           is
           the
           assurance
           of
           their
           totall
           and
           finall
           perseuerance
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           .
           This
           is
           cuident
           by
           that
           speach
           of
           
             Dauid
             ,
             Psal
          
           27.
           13.
           
           
             I
             had
             fainted
             ,
             vnlesse
             I
             had
             bel●…eued
             to
             see
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             land
             of
             the
             liuing
             .
          
           If
           Dauid
           had
           not
           beene
           sure
           of
           saluation
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           totall
           and
           finall
           perseuerance
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           he
           had
           then
           fainted
           ,
           and
           vtterly
           giuen
           ouer
           the
           worke
           and
           seruice
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           but
           the
           assurance
           of
           his
           finall
           and
           constant
           perseuerance
           ,
           and
           of
           Gods
           mercie
           to
           him
           ,
           was
           the
           onely
           thing
           to
           strengthen
           ,
           quicken
           ,
           and
           rouse
           him
           vp
           againe
           .
           That
           which
           made
           Paul
           to
           suffer
           so
           much
           for
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           ashamed
           of
           it
           was
           this
           :
           
             that
             hee
             knew
             whom
             hee
             had
             beleeued
             ;
             and
             that
             bee
             was
             perswaded
             that
             he
             was
             able
             to
             keepe
             that
             which
             bee
             had
             committed
             to
             him
             against
             that
             day
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           1.
           12.
           
           Yea
           ,
           the
           same
           Paul
           informes
           vs
           ;
           
             that
             the
             onely
             thing
             which
             makes
             the
             Saints
             to
             labour
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             whether
             present
             or
             absent
             ,
             they
             may
             bee
             accepted
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           confident
           of
           Gods
           loue
           and
           fauour
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           
             that
             they
             know
             that
             if
             their
             earthly
             house
             of
             this
             tabernacle
             were
             dissolued
             ,
             yet
             they
             haue
             a
             building
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             eternall
             in
             the
             heauens
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           Paul
           in
           the
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           58.
           exhorts
           the
           
             Corinthians
             ,
             to
             bee
             stedfast
             ,
             vnmoueable
             ,
             alwayes
             abounding
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           euen
           from
           this
           very
           ground
           ,
           
             for
             as
             much
             as
             they
             knew
             ,
             that
             their
             labour
             was
             not
             in
             vaine
             in
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           intimating
           thus
           much
           vnto
           vs
           ;
           that
           the
           onely
           meanes
           to
           make
           men
           
             abound
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           is
           to
           be
           assured
           that
           they
           shall
           perseuere
           in
           grace
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           workes
           shall
           be
           rewarded
           at
           the
           last
           .
           Hence
           also
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           his
           other
           exhortation
           in
           the
           2
           Cor.
           7.
           1.
           
           
             Hauing
             therefore
             these
             promises
             (
             Dearely
             beloued
             )
             let
             vs
             cleanse
             our selues
             from
             all
             pollution
             of
             flesh
             and
             spirit
             ,
             perfecting
             holinesse
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God.
          
           The
           more
           assured
           men
           are
           of
           their
           continuance
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           the
           more
           industrious
           are
           they
           for
           to
           perfect
           and
           increase
           their
           graces
           .
           Hence
           is
           it
           that
           
             St.
             Iohn
          
           informes
           vs
           :
           in
           the
           1
           Iohn
           3.
           2.
           3.
           
           
             That
             euery
             man
             which
             bath
             this
             hope
             ,
             that
             when
             Christ
             Iesus
             shall
             appeare
             ,
             hee
             shall
             bee
             
             like
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             see
             him
             as
             he
             is
             ,
          
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           being
           idle
           in
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           
             that
             hee
             purifieth
             himselfe
             ,
             euen
             as
             hee
             is
             pure
             .
          
           Was
           it
           euer
           knowne
           that
           the
           certaintie
           and
           assurance
           of
           the
           end
           ,
           should
           make
           men
           slacke
           and
           sloathfull
           in
           vsing
           of
           the
           meanes
           ?
           Was
           there
           euer
           any
           Souldier
           that
           was
           sloathfull
           and
           vnwilling
           for
           to
           fight
           ,
           becanse
           he
           was
           sure
           for
           to
           winne
           the
           field
           ?
           Was
           there
           euer
           any
           Husband-man
           that
           was
           slacke
           in
           tilling
           of
           his
           ground
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           sure
           for
           to
           reape
           the
           croppe
           ?
           Was
           there
           euer
           any
           Merchant
           who
           was
           vnwilling
           for
           to
           traffique
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           sure
           of
           a
           safe
           returne
           ?
           Or
           was
           there
           euer
           any
           true
           regenerate
           Saint
           of
           God
           on
           earth
           that
           grew
           idle
           ,
           lazie
           ,
           and
           secure
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           sure
           not
           to
           fall
           srom
           grace
           ?
           Who
           more
           certaine
           and
           sure
           of
           perseuerance
           in
           the
           state
           of
           Grace
           then
           Paul
           ?
           and
           yet
           none
           so
           painefull
           ,
           none
           so
           laborious
           and
           industrious
           in
           the
           worke
           of
           God
           as
           hee
           :
           Neuer
           was
           it
           heard
           as
           yet
           of
           any
           childe
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           grew
           secure
           ,
           negligent
           and
           sloathfull
           in
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           be●…
           cause
           he
           could
           not
           fall
           from
           grace
           :
           the
           assurance
           of
           cons●…ant
           and
           finall
           perseuerance
           ,
           hath
           alwayes
           made
           the
           Saints
           industrious
           ,
           neuer
           idle
           and
           secure
           :
           and
           therefore
           this
           second
           pretence
           ,
           and
           inconuenience
           which
           our
           Opposites
           obiect
           ,
           is
           vaine
           ,
           falfe
           ,
           and
           idle
           ,
           and
           sauours
           only
           of
           fleshly
           and
           carnall
           reason
           ,
           not
           of
           heauenly
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           and
           last
           pretended
           inconuenience
           of
           this
           our
           
           assertion
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           make
           men
           proud
           and
           arrogant
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           much
           mistaken
           .
           True
           it
           is
           that
           this
           
           our
           assertion
           doth
           comfort
           and
           reioyce
           the
           hearts
           and
           soules
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           it
           breeds
           in
           them
           an
           holy
           magnanimitie
           ,
           which
           causeth
           them
           to
           scorne
           and
           contemne
           the
           world
           and
           all
           things
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           base
           and
           worthlesse
           ,
           and
           not
           worth
           the
           seeking
           :
           it
           makes
           their
           mindes
           more
           high
           ,
           heauenly
           and
           generous
           in
           respect
           of
           worldly
           things
           ,
           then
           euer
           they
           were
           before
           :
           but
           yet
           it
           cannot
           make
           them
           proud
           and
           arrogant
           for
           diuers
           reasons
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           the
           more
           a
           Christian
           is
           assured
           of
           Gods
           loue
           and
           fauour
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           totall
           and
           finall
           perseuerance
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           the
           nearer
           doth
           hee
           alwaies
           draw
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           more
           is
           hee
           
           humbled
           and
           abased
           in
           his
           soule
           .
           The
           nearer
           any
           Christian
           drawes
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           and
           greater
           fauours
           hee
           receiued
           from
           him
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           seeth
           his
           owne
           vilenesse
           and
           emptinesse
           ,
           the
           lesse
           is
           hee
           alwaies
           in
           his
           owne
           opinion
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           is
           ho●…
           confounded
           and
           abased
           in
           himselfe
           :
           this
           is
           euident
           by
           the
           example
           of
           Dauid
           :
           2
           Sam.
           7.
           18.
           to
           23.
           of
           
             Iob
             :
             Iob.
          
           42.
           5
           ,
           6.
           and
           of
           the
           Prophet
           
             Isaiah
             :
             Isaiah
          
           6.
           1.
           to
           6.
           who
           were
           neuer
           so
           much
           humbled
           ,
           abased
           and
           confounded
           in
           themselues
           ,
           as
           when
           they
           saw
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           glory
           ,
           and
           considered
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           mercy
           to
           them
           .
           Therefore
           this
           our
           assertion
           can
           neuer
           make
           men
           proud
           and
           arrogant
           as
           you
           surmise
           ,
           because
           you
           neuer
           felt
           the
           working
           of
           grace
           ;
           and
           of
           Gods
           mercies
           on
           your
           hearts
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           cannot
           make
           men
           proud
           and
           arrogant
           ,
           because
           grace
           is
           alwaies
           of
           an
           emptying
           nature
           ,
           it
           alwaies
           emptieth
           vs
           of
           our selues
           ,
           and
           makes
           vs
           alwaies
           to
           ascribe
           the
           
             praise
             and
             glory
             of
             our
             perseuerance
          
           vnto
           God
           who
           workes
           it
           in
           vs
           and
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           that
           out
           
           of
           his
           meere
           grace
           and
           mercy
           to
           vs
           ,
           without
           any
           de●…ert
           of
           ours
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           though
           they
           are
           sure
           that
           they
           shall
           neuer
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           yet
           they
           dare
           not
           to
           exalt
           themselues
           ,
           they
           dare
           not
           swell
           and
           puffe
           themselues
           with
           pride
           ,
           for
           feare
           the
           Lord
           should
           
             send
             a
             messenger
             of
             Satan
             for
             to
             buffet
             them
             ,
          
           as
           he
           did
           to
           Paul.
           2
           Cor.
           12.
           7.
           they
           know
           and
           are
           assured
           ;
           that
           
             God
             doth
             alwaies
             resist
             the
             proud
             ,
             and
             giues
             grace
             to
             the
             humble
             .
          
           1
           Pet.
           5.
           5.
           and
           therefore
           though
           they
           cannot
           fall
           from
           grace
           ,
           yet
           they
           dare
           not
           swell
           themselues
           with
           pride
           ,
           least
           God
           should
           humble
           them
           and
           cast
           them
           downe
           .
        
         
           You
           see
           now
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           pretended
           inconueniences
           are
           but
           friuilous
           ,
           false
           and
           idle
           :
           that
           this
           our
           present
           assertion
           ,
           doth
           neither
           make
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           presumptuous
           to
           commit
           sinne
           ,
           nor
           idle
           and
           slouthfull
           in
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           nor
           yet
           proud
           and
           arrogant
           in
           themselues
           .
           What
           then
           though
           wicked
           men
           which
           haue
           no
           grace
           within
           them
           ,
           abuse
           this
           sweete
           and
           comfortable
           assertion
           ,
           as
           the
           (
           a
           )
           Valentinians
           ,
           &
           Anabaptists
           did
           ?
           is
           it
           not
           therefore
           true
           ,
           becaus●…
           that
           they
           ,
           
           and
           not
           the
           Saints
           abuse
           it
           ?
           Will
           you
           say
           the
           Scripture
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           but
           false
           ,
           because
           some
           
             wrest
             it
             to
             their
             owne
             confusion
             ?
          
           
           
           or
           will
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           Gods
           mercy
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           because
           that
           most
           abuse
           it
           ?
           I
           tell
           you
           nay
           ;
           the
           abuse
           of
           things
           that
           are
           true
           and
           good
           doth
           neuer
           take
           away
           the
           truth
           ,
           the
           vse
           ,
           and
           goodnesse
           of
           them
           :
           and
           therefore
           these
           your
           cauills
           against
           our
           present
           assertion
           ,
           are
           but
           false
           and
           idle
           .
           And
           that
           you
           may
           know
           them
           to
           be
           so
           in
           truth
           :
           looke
           but
           vpon
           the
           liues
           of
           those
           who
           are
           assured
           of
           this
           their
           totall
           and
           finall
           perseuerance
           ,
           and
           vpon
           the
           liues
           of
           such
           as
           doe
           oppose
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           controuersie
           will
           be
           ended
           .
           Who
           more
           m●…eke
           and
           humble
           ,
           who
           more
           diligent
           and
           painfull
           in
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           who
           more
           vigilant
           and
           watchfull
           against
           all
           kinde
           of
           sinne
           ,
           than
           those
           who
           are
           assured
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           neuer
           fall
           from
           grace
           ?
           Who
           more
           proud
           ,
           ambitious
           and
           arrogant
           ?
           who
           more
           negligent
           and
           sloathfull
           in
           Gods
           seruice
           ?
           who
           more
           prophane
           and
           dissolute
           in
           their
           liues
           ?
           who
           more
           fell
           and
           bitter
           enemies
           against
           the
           power
           and
           practise
           of
           religion
           ,
           then
           those
           who
           most
           violently
           oppose
           our
           present
           position
           ?
           Shew
           mee
           but
           one
           man
           among
           the
           whole
           packe
           of
           our
           Antagonists
           ,
           in
           whose
           life
           the
           
             power
             of
          
           
           godlinesse
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           of
           grace
           shines
           forth
           :
           shew
           mee
           but
           one
           among
           them
           who
           is
           diligent
           and
           carefull
           in
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           who
           is
           holy
           in
           all
           his
           waies
           ,
           and
           righteous
           and
           just
           in
           all
           his
           workes
           :
           shew
           mee
           any
           one
           among
           them
           that
           excells
           in
           piety
           ,
           in
           grace
           and
           holinesse
           ,
           that
           is
           zealous
           and
           earnest
           sor
           the
           Lord
           of
           hoasts
           ,
           and
           forwards
           to
           aduance
           his
           glory
           and
           inlarge
           his
           kingdome
           :
           certainely
           there
           is
           not
           one
           such
           man
           among
           them
           to
           be
           found
           :
           and
           therefore
           their
           very
           liues
           and
           actions
           do
           proue
           their
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           these
           their
           cauells
           and
           obiections
           to
           be
           false
           .
        
         
           I
           haue
           now
           by
           Gods
           gratious
           assistance
           ,
           waded
           through
           the
           depths
           and
           fords
           of
           this
           great
           and
           weighty
           controuersie
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           syncerely
           ,
           indifferently
           and
           impartially
           as
           possiblie
           I
           could
           .
           God
           who
           knowes
           the
           very
           secret
           turnings
           of
           my
           heart
           can
           testifie
           ,
           that
           I
           haue
           not
           concealed
           ,
           baulked
           ,
           or
           om●…ted
           any
           materiall
           or
           substantiall
           thing
           that
           might
           make
           for
           mee
           or
           against
           me
           .
           And
           now
           I
           hope
           ,
           that
           I
           haue
           so
           fully
           proued
           and
           confirmed
           this
           orthodox
           and
           comfortable
           assertion
           :
           
           
             That
             those
             who
             are
             truly
             regenerated
             and
             ingrafted
             into
             Christ
             ,
             can
             neither
             finally
             or
             totally
             fall
             from
             grace
             :
          
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           Councells
           ,
           and
           all
           Protestant
           Churches
           and
           Diuines
           :
           and
           so
           satisfactorily
           and
           plainly
           answered
           the
           principall
           and
           chiefe
           objections
           from
           Scripture
           and
           from
           reason
           ,
           that
           haue
           or
           can
           be
           made
           against
           it
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           none
           but
           obstinate
           or
           ignorant
           readers
           but
           will
           subscribe
           vnto
           it
           .
           And
           here
           I
           could
           very
           fitly
           ,
           and
           I
           would
           as
           willingly
           set
           vp
           my
           rest
           ,
           and
           take
           my
           farwell
           of
           this
           truth
           .
           But
           because
           it
           is
           pitty
           that
           so
           sweet
           a
           Theses
           and
           position
           ,
           should
           passe
           without
           some
           comfortable
           and
           vsefull
           application
           ,
           I
           will
           giue
           you
           one
           salute
           or
           two
           with
           it
           at
           parting
           for
           manners
           sake
           ,
           and
           so
           Adieu
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           then
           be
           the
           estate
           and
           condition
           of
           all
           those
           that
           are
           
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           
             that
             they
             can
             neuer
             finally
             nor
             totally
             fall
             from
             grace
             ,
          
           how
           should
           this
           cause
           vs
           for
           to
           prise
           and
           estimate
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           and
           regeneration
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           so
           vnderualued
           and
           slighted
           of
           the
           world
           ?
           It
           is
           the
           part
           of
           wise
           and
           vnderstanding
           men
           ,
           to
           prise
           and
           purchase
           such
           estates
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           alwaies
           sure
           to
           inioy
           :
           now
           there
           is
           no
           estate
           ,
           no
           purchase
           in
           the
           world
           so
           sure
           and
           stable
           as
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           .
           Friends
           ,
           goods
           ,
           riches
           ,
           honours
           ,
           morrall
           virtues
           ,
           all
           worldly
           possessions
           and
           heritances
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           they
           are
           alwaies
           subject
           to
           change
           and
           alteration
           :
           they
           haue
           their
           periods
           and
           their
           ends
           ,
           they
           are
           or
           may
           be
           lost
           :
           but
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           and
           regeneration
           ,
           is
           such
           a
           good
           ,
           such
           an
           honour
           ,
           such
           an
           estate
           ,
           inheritance
           and
           po●…session
           as
           neuer
           can
           be
           lost
           :
           no
           affliction
           ,
           no
           temptation
           ,
           no
           crosse
           or
           chance
           ,
           no
           man
           or
           diuell
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           can
           rob
           ,
           depriue
           ,
           or
           dispossesse
           those
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           doe
           but
           once
           in
           truth
           inioy
           it
           .
           It
           is
           such
           a
           Diuine
           and
           
             heauenly
             treasure
             ,
             that
             no
             moth
          
           
           
             or
             canker
             can
             corrupt
             it
             ,
             nor
             no
             theefe
             purloine
             it
             :
          
           hee
           who
           doth
           but
           once
           inioy
           it
           ,
           is
           made
           an
           happie
           man
           for
           euer
           after
           ;
           He
           hath
           such
           a
           firme
           ,
           fixed
           ,
           sure
           and
           stable
           felicitie
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           hell
           can
           neuer
           shake
           :
           he
           hath
           the
           very
           earnest
           ,
           the
           very
           beginnings
           of
           heauen
           whiles
           he
           is
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           hee
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           inioy
           the
           whole
           ere
           long
           :
           and
           yet
           how
           few
           
           men
           are
           there
           in
           the
           world
           who
           doe
           estimate
           and
           prise
           this
           state
           of
           grace
           ?
           Many
           are
           there
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           prising
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           doe
           vtterly
           abhorre
           ,
           contemne
           ,
           and
           vilifie
           it
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           as
           doe
           in
           truth
           inioy
           it
           .
           Most
           men
           doe
           so
           vnderualue
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           preferre
           their
           riches
           ,
           their
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           their
           honours
           (
           which
           are
           subiect
           to
           a
           thousand
           changes
           )
           farre
           before
           it
           .
           All
           men
           doe
           so
           much
           debase
           it
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           prise
           it
           at
           its
           true
           and
           proper
           worth
           .
           But
           now
           let
           me
           request
           you
           (
           Christian
           Readers
           )
           to
           estimate
           and
           value
           it
           according
           to
           its
           price
           and
           wor●…h
           ,
           to
           preferre
           it
           farre
           before
           all
           treasures
           that
           the
           world
           affords
           .
           For
           this
           estate
           of
           grace
           is
           such
           a
           treasure
           ,
           such
           a
           possession
           and
           inheritance
           as
           will
           still
           remaine
           within
           you
           ,
           to
           comfort
           ,
           strengthen
           ,
           and
           support
           your selues
           ,
           euen
           then
           when
           all
           things
           else
           will
           quite
           forsake
           you
           .
           When
           troubles
           ,
           trialls
           ,
           and
           temptations
           come
           ,
           when
           stings
           and
           prickes
           of
           conscience
           ,
           when
           pangs
           of
           sicknesse
           and
           of
           death
           shall
           come
           vpon
           you
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           will
           surely
           come
           ere
           long
           )
           then
           what
           will
           all
           your
           worldly
           inheritances
           and
           possessions
           ,
           what
           will
           all
           your
           honours
           ,
           friends
           ,
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           riches
           doe
           ?
           then
           they
           will
           all
           forsake
           you
           ,
           then
           they
           will
           leaue
           and
           faile
           you
           altogether
           :
           they
           will
           not
           ,
           nay
           ,
           they
           cannot
           comsort
           you
           or
           doe
           you
           good
           .
           But
           if
           you
           haue
           once
           this
           state
           of
           grace
           begun
           within
           you
           ,
           this
           will
           neuer
           faile
           you
           nor
           forsake
           you
           at
           your
           need
           :
           this
           will
           still
           abide
           within
           you
           ,
           and
           beare
           you
           company
           in
           all
           distresses
           :
           When
           you
           are
           in
           any
           asfliction
           or
           distresse
           ;
           this
           will
           succour
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           and
           support
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           sinke
           not
           vnder
           it
           :
           when
           you
           are
           assaulted
           by
           the
           diuell
           ,
           this
           will
           ayde
           ;
           and
           succour
           you
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           not
           gaine
           a
           conquest
           ouer
           you
           :
           when
           you
           are
           cast
           downe
           and
           humbled
           in
           yonr
           soules
           ,
           in
           the
           sense
           and
           feeling
           of
           your
           sinnes
           ,
           this
           will
           comfort
           and
           cheere
           vp
           your
           hearts
           ,
           and
           raise
           you
           vp
           againe
           :
           When
           you
           lie
           a
           dying
           on
           your
           death-beds
           ,
           and
           you
           haue
           none
           to
           helpe
           and
           comfort
           you
           ,
           then
           this
           will
           strengthen
           ,
           pacifie
           ,
           comfort
           and
           reioyce
           your
           soules
           .
           Grace
           will
           neuer
           leaue
           you
           hopelesse
           ,
           helplesse
           ,
           nor
           comfortlesse
           :
           it
           will
           not
           leaue
           you
           nor
           forsake
           you
           ,
           till
           it
           brings
           you
           safe
           to
           heauen
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           end
           of
           ioy
           
           and
           happinesse
           .
           O
           then
           ,
           if
           you
           tender
           the
           wealth
           ,
           the
           good
           ,
           the
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           of
           your
           soules
           ,
           make
           out
           for
           this
           estate
           of
           grace
           if
           that
           you
           want
           it
           ,
           imploy
           and
           bend
           your
           mindes
           and
           thoughts
           to
           get
           and
           purchase
           it
           ,
           and
           rather
           part
           with
           all
           you
           haue
           then
           be
           without
           it
           .
           And
           as
           for
           you
           who
           now
           injoy
           it
           ,
           and
           haue
           it
           in
           possession
           ,
           learne
           more
           and
           more
           to
           prise
           and
           value
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           more
           and
           more
           affected
           ,
           joyed
           and
           delighted
           with
           it
           .
           It
           is
           the
           onely
           and
           chiefest
           treasure
           of
           your
           soules
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           only
           thing
           that
           makes
           you
           truly
           blessed
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           euer
           :
           let
           God
           then
           ,
           and
           all
           men
           see
           how
           much
           you
           value
           it
           ,
           by
           counting
           all
           things
           losse
           ,
           yea
           ,
           drosse
           and
           dunge
           ,
           and
           worse
           then
           nothing
           in
           respect
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           those
           who
           are
           once
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           
           into
           Christ
           by
           a
           true
           and
           liuely
           faith
           
             can
             neither
             finally
             ,
             nor
             totally
             fall
             from
             grace
          
           ;
           then
           this
           may
           serue
           to
           comfort
           and
           reioyce
           the
           hearts
           and
           soules
           of
           all
           such
           men
           ,
           as
           are
           thus
           truly
           regenerated
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ.
           You
           that
           can
           but
           truly
           say
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           regenerated
           and
           made
           new
           creatures
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           ingrafted
           into
           Iesus
           Christ
           in
           synceritie
           and
           truth
           :
           yea
           ,
           you
           who
           haue
           but
           the
           least
           sparke
           and
           attome
           of
           true
           and
           sauing
           grace
           began
           within
           you
           ,
           and
           planted
           in
           your
           hearts
           ,
           what
           cause
           haue
           you
           sor
           to
           reioyce
           and
           sing
           for
           ioy
           ?
           You
           haue
           such
           an
           heauenly
           treasure
           ,
           such
           a
           firme
           ,
           setled
           ,
           and
           sure
           estate
           of
           grace
           within
           your
           soules
           ,
           as
           nothing
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           depriue
           you
           of
           it
           :
           let
           all
           the
           diuels
           in
           hell
           ,
           or
           men
           on
           earth
           ,
           combine
           and
           plot
           together
           to
           depriue
           and
           spoyle
           you
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           effect
           it
           .
           The
           least
           sparke
           〈◊〉
           that
           seed
           of
           true
           and
           sauing
           grace
           which
           is
           within
           you
           ,
           is
           of
           such
           a
           diuine
           ,
           permanent
           ,
           and
           immortall
           nature
           :
           that
           all
           the
           flouds
           of
           prosperitie
           ,
           all
           the
           waters
           of
           aduersitie
           ,
           all
           the
           stormes
           of
           temptation
           ,
           all
           the
           malice
           of
           of
           men
           or
           diuells
           ,
           cannot
           vtterly
           extinguish
           or
           put
           it
           out
           againe
           .
           What
           then
           should
           euer
           daunt
           your
           hearts
           ,
           or
           cause
           you
           for
           to
           feare
           ?
           What
           is
           there
           that
           should
           make
           you
           sad
           or
           heauy
           ,
           or
           interrupt
           your
           ioy
           ?
           If
           once
           you
           haue
           but
           the
           true
           seed
           of
           grace
           within
           you
           ,
           be
           it
           neuer
           so
           little
           ,
           neuer
           so
           small
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           sure
           pledge
           and
           earnest
           of
           heauen
           ,
           it
           giues
           you
           actuall
           
           possession
           ,
           and
           seison
           of
           eternall
           life
           ,
           it
           keepes
           you
           so
           that
           you
           can
           neuer
           perish
           .
           If
           once
           you
           haue
           the
           smallest
           dram
           of
           true
           and
           sauing
           grace
           ,
           you
           need
           not
           feare
           afflictions
           or
           temptations
           ,
           you
           need
           not
           feare
           the
           very
           
             King
             of
             terrors
          
           ,
           hell
           and
           death
           :
           you
           need
           not
           feare
           the
           most
           that
           men
           or
           diuells
           can
           doe
           to
           you
           :
           
             they
             cannot
             seuer
             you
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
           
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             your
             Lord
             ,
          
           nor
           yet
           disturbe
           you
           from
           the
           state
           of
           Grace
           .
           Wherefore
           you
           (
           my
           brethren
           )
           who
           finde
           and
           feele
           this
           seed
           and
           habit
           of
           true
           and
           sauing
           grace
           within
           your
           soules
           ,
           reflect
           on
           what
           you
           haue
           ,
           and
           see
           that
           matchlesse
           happinesse
           the
           which
           you
           now
           inioy
           :
           banish
           all
           anxious
           ,
           sad
           ,
           and
           dolorous
           feares
           and
           doubts
           that
           cause
           your
           hands
           ,
           your
           hearts
           and
           soules
           to
           droope
           ,
           and
           take
           your
           fill
           of
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           :
           
             reioyce
             in
             the
             Lord
             alwayes
             ,
             and
             againe
             I
          
           
           
             say
             reioyce
          
           ,
           and
           let
           not
           any
           thing
           depriue
           and
           spoyle
           you
           of
           that
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           which
           is
           due
           vnto
           you
           .
           This
           is
           the
           fault
           of
           most
           ,
           but
           specially
           of
           young
           and
           tender-hearted
           Christians
           ,
           that
           they
           dote
           too
           much
           vpon
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           doe
           not
           so
           much
           prise
           their
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           nor
           take
           that
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           in
           it
           as
           they
           should
           :
           they
           are
           apt
           to
           bee
           discouraged
           and
           deiected
           ,
           apt
           to
           suspect
           ,
           and
           to
           grow
           jealous
           of
           their
           state
           of
           grace
           vpon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           as
           if
           that
           they
           might
           lose
           it
           ,
           and
           bee
           depriued
           of
           it
           :
           and
           this
           makes
           them
           ●…o
           dull
           ,
           so
           heauie
           ,
           so
           dead
           and
           lumpish
           in
           Gods
           seruice
           .
           Wherefore
           now
           at
           last
           endeuour
           for
           to
           know
           your
           happinesse
           ,
           and
           the
           worth
           and
           nature
           of
           your
           state
           of
           grace
           .
           It
           is
           a
           state
           of
           joy
           and
           comfort
           :
           it
           is
           such
           an
           estate
           as
           you
           can
           neuer
           lose
           or
           fall
           from
           :
           hee
           that
           hath
           the
           life
           of
           grace
           but
           once
           began
           within
           him
           ,
           
             can
             die
             no
             more
             ,
             the
             second
             death
             shall
             haue
          
           
           
             no
             power
             o●…er
             him
          
           .
           Establish
           then
           and
           settle
           this
           vndoubted
           truth
           ,
           and
           ingraue
           it
           in
           your
           hearts
           and
           soules
           .
           
             That
             those
             who
             are
             once
             truly
             regenerated
             and
             ingrafted
             into
             Christ
             by
             a
             true
             and
             liuely
             faith
             ,
             can
             neither
             finally
             nor
             totally
             fall
             from
             grace
          
           ;
           and
           this
           will
           strengthen
           and
           support
           ,
           this
           will
           comfort
           and
           reioyce
           your
           soules
           in
           all
           temptations
           and
           afflictions
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           in
           all
           extremities
           and
           times
           of
           need
           .
           Wee
           haue
           all
           great
           cause
           as
           the
           times
           are
           now
           ,
           to
           stablish
           ,
           ground
           and
           
           settle
           this
           truth
           within
           our
           soules
           :
           wee
           see
           what
           feares
           and
           dangers
           ,
           what
           crosses
           and
           afflictions
           ,
           what
           iudgements
           and
           calamities
           are
           like
           to
           come
           vpon
           vs
           :
           wee
           see
           what
           miserable
           and
           wofull
           times
           are
           likely
           to
           befall
           vs
           ;
           if
           then
           we
           haue
           this
           truth
           ingrauen
           in
           our
           soules
           ,
           that
           the
           grace
           we
           haue
           within
           vs
           ,
           is
           of
           an
           incorruptible
           and
           immortall
           nature
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           lost
           or
           perish
           ,
           O
           how
           will
           this
           establish
           ,
           settle
           ,
           comfort
           and
           reioyce
           our
           soules
           ,
           and
           strengthen
           and
           inable
           vs
           to
           vndergoe
           asflictions
           with
           patience
           ,
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           ?
           This
           will
           make
           vs
           for
           to
           feare
           no
           euill
           .
           
             Though
             the
             earth
             beo
             moued
             ,
             and
          
           
           
             the
             mountaines
             carried
             into
             the
             midest
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
          
           though
           carnall
           and
           wicked
           men
           shall
           be
           so
           amazed
           and
           affrighted
           ,
           with
           the
           
           miseries
           and
           afflictions
           that
           shall
           befall
           them
           ,
           
             that
             they
             shall
          
           
           
             call
             to
             the
             rockes
             and
             mountaines
             for
             to
             fall
             vpon
             them
             ,
             and
             couer
             them
             ,
             and
             bee
             euen
             at
             their
             witts
             ends
             for
             very
             feare
             ,
          
           yet
           such
           as
           haue
           this
           state
           of
           grace
           within
           them
           ,
           shall
           not
           feare
           ,
           but
           they
           shall
           euen
           reioyce
           and
           sing
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           all
           their
           troubles
           and
           afflictions
           ,
           
             and
             lift
             vp
             their
             heads
          
           and
           hearts
           with
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           ,
           
             because
             the
             day
             of
             their
             redemption
             draweth
          
           
           neere
           .
           Wherefore
           beloued
           brethren
           ,
           if
           you
           would
           fill
           your
           soules
           with
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           ,
           and
           arme
           your selues
           against
           the
           euill
           day
           ,
           be
           sure
           for
           to
           ground
           and
           roote
           this
           comfortable
           ,
           sweet
           ,
           and
           heauenly
           meditation
           in
           your
           hearts
           ,
           that
           come
           what
           will
           ,
           you
           can
           neuer
           finally
           nor
           totally
           fall
           from
           Grace
           ,
           nor
           yet
           be
           seuered
           and
           cut
           off
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           this
           will
           comfort
           ,
           strengthen
           ,
           and
           reioyce
           your
           soules
           in
           times
           of
           need
           ,
           and
           beare
           them
           vp
           in
           all
           extremities
           .
           And
           thus
           adieu
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           PAge
           3.
           line
           36.
           for
           the
           ,
           reade
           these
           .
           p.
           4
           ,
           l.
           1.
           for
           degrees
           :
           
             the
             degrees
          
           .
           p.
           5.
           l.
           34.
           for
           haue
           :
           raise
           .
           p.
           49.
           l.
           31.
           for
           this
           :
           his
           .
           p.
           51.
           l.
           27.
           for
           title
           to
           :
           title
           .
           p.
           59.
           l.
           19.
           for
           one
           only
           :
           only
           .
           p.
           61.
           l.
           7.
           for
           anithesis
           :
           antith●…sis
           .
           p.
           62.
           l.
           15.
           for
           sons
           :
           sound
           .
           p.
           70.
           l.
           31.
           for
           those
           :
           these
           .
           p.
           73.
           l.
           23.
           for
           will
           his
           :
           
             will
             performe
             his
          
           .
           p.
           77
           l.
           10.
           for
           keepe
           them
           :
           keepe
           .
           l.
           20.
           for
           himselse
           :
           him
           p.
           83
           l.
           12.
           for
           that
           it
           :
           
             that
             he
          
           .
           p.
           86.
           l.
           7
           for
           man
           may
           :
           may
           p.
           91.
           l.
           34.
           for
           that
           :
           it
           .
           p.
           96.
           l
           3.
           for
           how
           true
           :
           how
           .
           p.
           104.
           l.
           19.
           for
           receiued
           :
           recorded
           .
           p.
           105.
           l.
           8.
           for
           these
           :
           those
           .
           p.
           116.
           l.
           2.
           for
           but
           yet
           :
           yet
           .
           p.
           125.
           l.
           15.
           for
           hath
           :
           haue
           .
           p.
           127.
           l.
           31.
           for
           those
           :
           these
           .
           p.
           128.
           l
           7.
           for
           ,
           so
           sealed
           :
           so
           firmely
           :
           
             sealed
             ;
             firmely
          
           .
           p.
           136.
           l.
           7.
           for
           exposition
           :
           position
           .
           p.
           137.
           l.
           6.
           for
           but
           now
           :
           but.
           p.
           138
           l.
           13.
           for
           gappe
           :
           gaspe
           .
           p.
           141.
           l.
           29.
           for
           :
           is
           that
           ,
           is
           .
           p.
           144.
           l.
           29.
           for
           they
           :
           hee
           .
           p.
           148.
           l
           36.
           for
           Becanius
           :
           Becanus
           .
           p.
           141.
           l.
           37.
           for
           those
           :
           these
           .
           p.
           152.
           l.
           32.
           for
           enermare
           :
           ener●…are
           .
           p.
           158.
           l.
           34.
           for
           21.
           11.
           p.
           169.
           l.
           17.
           for
           :
           300.
           390.
           l.
           31.
           for
           :
           220.
           to
           212.
           400.
           to
           .
           412.
           p.
           173
           l.
           25.
           26.
           for
           omnibus
           :
           onibus
           .
           p.
           175.
           l.
           15.
           for
           serue
           :
           seeme
           .
           p.
           180
           l.
           〈◊〉
           .
           for
           reddatur
           :
           impleatur
           .
           p.
           198.
           for
           his
           booke
           :
           
             de
             Prouidentia
          
           .
           p
           16.
           
           Loc
           :
           
             de
             Predest
          
           .
           cap.
           8.
           l.
           24.
           for
           iustificatione
           &
           fide
           :
           
             de
             Ecclesia
             .
             quast
          
           .
           1.
           p.
           201
           l
           11.
           37.
           p.
           212.
           l.
           27.
           p.
           229
           l
           35
           p.
           234.
           l.
           24.
           28.
           32.
           p.
           235.
           l.
           1.
           9.
           p.
           245.
           l.
           7.
           8.
           p.
           247.
           l.
           13.
           19.
           for
           Rhemists
           :
           Remonstrantes
           .
           p.
           205.
           l.
           35.
           for
           Augustane
           :
           Argentine
           .
           p.
           213.
           for
           opposition
           :
           position
           .
           p.
           223.
           l.
           6.
           for
           Lyons
           :
           Leyden
           p.
           225.
           l.
           19.
           for
           Merh
           :
           Armath
           .
           p.
           226
           l.
           10.
           for
           640.
           604
           p.
           228.
           l.
           25.
           for
           excedere
           :
           excidere
           .
           p.
           232.
           l.
           18.
           for
           vanished
           :
           v●…quished
           .
           p.
           233.
           l.
           12.
           for
           them
           :
           
             the
             articles
          
           .
           p.
           250.
           l.
           12.
           for
           That
           if
           :
           If.
           p.
           265.
           l.
           19
           for
           inted
           :
           intend
           .
           p.
           167.
           l
           35.
           for
           remoued
           :
           renewed
           .
           p.
           270.
           l.
           26.
           for
           them
           .
           him
           .
           p
           271.
           l.
           30.
           for
           with
           :
           10.
           p.
           276
           for
           Iohn
           5.
           
           Iohn
           15.
           p.
           279
           l.
           6.
           for
           doth
           necessarily
           :
           
             doth
             not
             necessarily
          
           .
           l.
           21.
           for
           possibilitie
           :
           
             a
             possibilitie
          
           .
           p.
           298.
           l.
           28.
           for
           thereto
           :
           into
           .
           p
           299.
           l
           13.
           for
           charitable
           :
           vucharitable
           .
           p.
           301.
           l.
           3.
           for
           man
           man
           :
           
             man
             may
          
           .
           l.
           37.
           for
           vstification
           ,
           iustification
           .
           p.
           302.
           l.
           7.
           for
           are
           ,
           a.
           p.
           303.
           l.
           ●…1
           .
           for
           it
           is
           ,
           
             if
             his
          
           .
           p.
           307.
           l.
           27.
           for
           admonish
           ,
           〈◊〉
           .
           p
           311.
           l.
           17
           for
           indigestly
           ,
           indigested
           .
           l
           18.
           for
           inconsequies
           ,
           inconsequencies
           .
           p.
           312.
           l.
           1.
           for
           those
           ,
           these
           l.
           16
           for
           vnknowne
           ,
           knowne
           .
           p.
           315.
           l.
           15.
           for
           loue
           ,
           frame
           .
           l.
           19.
           for
           cleare
           ,
           cleaue
           .
           32
           for
           faction
           ,
           fraction
           .
           p.
           342.
           l.
           31.
           for
           assailed
           ,
           assoyled
           .
           p.
           343.
           l.
           28.
           for
           them
           ,
           him
           .
           p.
           361.
           l.
           36.
           for
           those
           ,
           these
           .
           l.
           11.
           for
           hee
           ,
           
             and
             hee
          
           .
           p.
           363.
           l.
           4.
           for
           gines
           ,
           guies
           .
           p.
           364
           l.
           15
           for
           of
           the
           ,
           
             or
             the.
          
           p.
           365.
           l.
           6.
           for
           grace
           ,
           graces
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A10194-e180
           
             a
             Iude
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Math.
             24.
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             Amos
             8.
             11.
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             e
             Isay
             2.
             22.
             
          
           
             f
             Psal.
             46.
             7.
             11.
             
          
           
             h
             Ma●…ke
             8.
             38.
             
          
           
             i
             Reu.
             21.
             8.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10194-e970
           
             Deu●…
             .
             28.
             65
             ,
             66
             ,
             67.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10194-e1700
           
             a
             Acts
             6.
             9.
             to
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             Acts
             17.
             3.
             to
             15
             cap
             21.
             27.
             28
             and
             cap.
             24.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Apolog.
             1.
             pro
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             d
             Apolog
             aduers-Gentes
             .
          
           
             e
             Aduers
             .
             〈◊〉
             lib.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             De
             〈◊〉
             .
             lib.
             cap.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             g
             Declaration
             against
             Vortius
             .
          
           
             h
             Tertul.
             Apol.
             aduers.
             Gentes
             .
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             〈◊〉
             .
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             k
             1
             Iohn
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             l
             Iob.
             30.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             m
             Psal.
             22.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             35.
             15
             to
             10.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             69.
             11.
             
             Psal.
             71.
             7.
             10.
             
          
           
             n
             Isay.
             30.
             10.
             
          
           
             cap.
             50.
             6.
             c.
             54.
             17.
             
             Ier.
             6.
             20.
             28
             c.
             15.
             10.
             c.
             17.
             15
             ,
             18.
             c
             18.
             18.
             to
             23.
             c.
             20.
             c.
             26.
             c.
             27.
             
             &
             38.
             
          
           
             o
             Wisdo
             .
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             p
             Isay
             8.
             18.
             
          
           
             q
             Isay
             59.
             15.
             
          
           
             Amos
             5.
             10
             c.
             7.
             10.
             
             Zech
             3.
             8.
             
             Isay
             54.
             17.
             
          
           
             r
             Luke
             7.
             34.
             
          
           
             s
             Iohn
             9.
             16.
             
          
           
             t
             Math.
             27.
             63.
             
          
           
             v
             Iohn
             7.
             20.
             
          
           
             w
             Math.
             9.
             34.
             
          
           
             x
             Act.
             28.
             22.
             
          
           
             y
             Acts.
             17.
             3.
             to
             15.
             c.
             21.
             27
             28
             c.
             24.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             z
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             Acts
             6
             〈◊〉
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             4.
             9.
             to
             14.
             2
             
             Cor.
             4.
             8.
             to
             12
             c.
             6.
             3.
             to
             11
             c
             11.
             23.
             to
             28.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               Alex.
               Or.
               〈◊〉
               ad
               Genres
               .
               Tertul
               Apol.
               alu
               .
               Gentes
               .
               Arnob
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               〈◊〉
               Lactant.
               de
               〈◊〉
               .
               〈◊〉
               c.
            
             1.
             9.
             
             
               Iustin
               Mart.
               Apol.
            
             1.
             &
             2
             
               pro
               Christianis
               Euse.
               〈◊〉
               .
               Histo
               lib.
            
             4
             c.
             15.
             16.
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             1.
             
             &
             Heb.
             11.
             33.
             to
             40.
             
          
           
             e
             〈◊〉
             .
             Sehol
             .
             Ec.
             Hist.
             lib.
             6.
             cap
             4.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             f
             Epist.
             lib
             2
             Epist
             .
             2.
             
             Donato
             .
          
           
             g
             De
             Gubernat
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             i
             Mat.
             10.
             16.
             to
             36.
             c.
             24.
             9.
             
          
           
             k
             Math.
             5.
             11.
             12
             
          
           
             Iohn
             16.
             2.
             33
             
          
           
             Luke
             6.
             22.
             
          
           
             l
             Mat.
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             m
             Iohn
             15.
             19.
             
          
           
             n
             Wisdō
             :
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             Luke
             6.
             22.
             
          
           
             Math.
             10.
             22.
             
          
           
             cap.
             14.
             9.
             
          
           
             o
             Wisd
             :
             2.
             12.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             cap.
             17.
             14.
             
          
           
             p
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             Lactant.
             de
             Iustitia
             .
             lib
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             q
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             r
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             2.
             to
             7.
             2.
             
          
           
             Pet.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             Iude
             10.
             
          
           
             s
             Suetoni●…
             .
             Calig
             :
             sect
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             t
             Acts
             17.
             3.
             to
             15.
             cap
             24.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             v
             1
             King.
             18
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             w
             D●…
             Iustic
             〈◊〉
             cap.
             1
             
          
           
             x
             Arnob.
             contr
             .
             Gentes
             .
             lib.
             3
             ●…4
             .
             104.
             
          
           
             y
             Iohn
             3
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             z
             Ezech.
             13.
             10.
             to
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             Tatul
             .
             Apolog.
             aduers
             G●…ntes
             .
             cap
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Epist
             decrit
             .
             Epist
             78.
             cap
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             c
             De
             Falsa
             Relig
             lib.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
             e
             Arnob.
             aduer
             Gentes
             .
             lib.
             6.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             193.
             
          
           
             f
             2
             Thes.
             1.
             6.
             to
             11.
             
             Iude.
             14.
             15.
             
             Wisd.
             5.
             1.
             to
             12.
             
          
           
             g
             2
             Tim.
             〈◊〉
             .
             7.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10194-e7010
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             God
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Aug
             de
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             :
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             ●…nselme
             in
             Rom.
             〈◊〉
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             34.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Mich.
             7
             18.
             
          
           
             Pal.
             103.
             8.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             2
             Promise
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Replie
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Pr●…mise
             .
          
           
             4
             Promise
             .
          
           
             5
             Promise
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             6
             Promise
             .
          
           
             7
             Promise
             .
          
           
             8
             Promise
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             9
             Promise
             .
          
           
             10
             Promise
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             21.
             1.
             
          
           
             Mat
             :
             6.
             10.
             13.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             Math.
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             Luke
             12.
             33.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Iob
             13.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             .
             8.
             58.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             From
             Chrst.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             ●…om
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             14.
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             14.
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Angels
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Saints
             themselues
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             priviledges
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             2.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             In
             respect
             of
             Grace
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obie●…
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Seuenthly
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             dangerous
             consequences
             which
             else
             would
             follow
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             Rom
             16.
             20.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             .
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             2.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             ●…er
             .
             32.
             40.
             
          
           
             ●…er
             .
             31.
             34.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             14.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             17.
             11.
             15.
             23.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             3.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             ,
             Thes.
             2.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             51
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             19.
             
          
           
             Luke
             10.
             20.
             
          
           
             Ioh●…
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             18.
             2●…
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             149.
             5.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             22.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             26.
             27.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Isay
             42.
             3.
             
          
           
             Isay
             61.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             13.
             22.
             
          
           
             cap.
             34.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             10.
             28.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             23.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             10.
             44.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             1.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Parifi●…
             1555.
             
          
           
             Pari●…is
             ,
             1554.
             
          
           
             1
             Co●…
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Ephs.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             John.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             19.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             114.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             3.
             fol.
             1.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             2.
             sol
             .
             49.
             
          
           
             Coloniae
             .
             1616.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             2.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             3.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Ma●…
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             17.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             10.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             
          
           
             Paris●…s
             .
             1581.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             1.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             3.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             4.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             3.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Duari
             .
             `1577
             '
             fol.
             26●…
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             139.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Tim.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             12.
             
          
           
             Lugduin
             .
             1623.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             1587.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             29
             ,
             2●…
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             
          
           
             Paris●…s
             .
             1619
             
          
           
             Tom.
             2.
             
          
           
             Colonia
             .
             1512.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             5.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             6.
             
          
           
             Coloniae
             1612.
             
          
           
             To●…
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Antwerpiae
             .
             1616.
             
          
           
             Math.
             7.
             
          
           
             Rom
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             72.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             32.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             72.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             8.
             
          
           
             Math.
             28.
             20.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             27.
             
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             36.
             27.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             32.
             40.
             
          
           
             Gagge
             ,
             p.
             158.
             
          
           
             Appeale
             27.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             159.
             165.
             
          
           
             Cont.
             Hera●…
             cap.
             39.
             
             Edit
             .
             Cost●…ri
             .
          
           
             Gagg●…
             .
             158.
             159.
             
          
           
             Gagge
             .
             pag.
             170
             ,
             171.
             
          
           
             Appeale
             .
             pag.
             18.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ezech
             12.
             
             &
             3●…
             Rom.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Concord
               Lutherans
            
             pag.
             12.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             b
             Concord
             .
             Luthera
             :
             pag.
             310.
             574.
             
          
           
             c
             Advers
             .
             Haer.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             1.
             pag.
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             d
             Zanch.
             Tom.
             7.
             part
             .
             1.
             pag.
             387.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Gagge
             .
             pag.
             158.
             159.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             7.
             operum
             .
             part
             .
             1.
             pag.
             372.
             
          
           
             Gagge
             p.
             158.
             159.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             569.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             573.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             600.
             
          
           
             Pag
             602.
             771.
             
          
           
             Pag
             774.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             780.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             787.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             7.
             pag.
             373.
             374.
             
          
           
             Apeaie
             .
             pag.
             71.
             
          
           
             Gagge
             171.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             Gagge
             .
             pag.
             158.
             
             Appea●…e
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Appeale
             .
             pag.
             26
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             36
             ,
             37
             ,
             73.
             
          
           
             Appeale
             .
             pag
             28.
             29.
             
          
           
             Appeale
             p●…g
             .
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             Appeale
             pag.
             28
             ,
             30
             ,
             123.
             
          
           
             Appeale
             pag.
             71
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Appeale
             pag.
             31
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Appeale
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             Appeale
             ,
             pag.
             28.
             
          
           
             Appeale
             32.
             
          
           
             App.
             pag.
             36.
             37.
             
          
           
             Appeale
             259.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Appeale
             ,
             pag.
             〈◊〉
             56.
             71.
             72.
             
          
           
             Appeale
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             The
             tytle
             of
             Analysis
             .
          
           
             Appeale
             30.
             31.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             24.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             41.
             42
             ,
             43
             ,
             44.
             
          
           
             Appeale
             .
             pag.
             28.
             
          
           
             Appe
             pag.
             260.
             
          
           
             App
             pa.
             36
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             App.
             pag.
             29.
             
          
           
             App
             pi
             32
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             Appeale
             ,
             p.
             257.
             
          
           
             Appeale
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ
             :
          
           
             Appa
             .
             260
             ,
             261.
             
          
           
             Ob●…ct
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             〈◊〉
             .
             28.
             to
             37.
             and
             73.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Biblioth
             :
             Histor
             :
             lib.
             2.
             sect
             .
             56.
             
          
           
             Appeale
             ,
             pag
             2●…
             28.
             36.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10194-e48550
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             Math.
             7.
             18.
             
          
           
             Math.
             24.
             24.
             
          
           
             Marke
             .
             13.
             22.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             Psa.
             125.
             1.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             8.
             35.
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             14.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             1
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             Phil.
             1.
             21
             ,
             23
             
          
           
             e
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             f
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             g
             2
             Tim
             4.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             1.
             to
             11.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Math.
             7.
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Math.
             13.
             
          
           
             Math.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             Luke
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             a
             Contr.
             Arian
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             Ma●…tyr
             :
             〈◊〉
             :
             quaest
             :
             Qu●…st
             :
             98.
             
          
           
             Maior
             Dei
             me●…
             〈◊〉
             est
             cur
             〈◊〉
             quae
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             mini●…
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             in
             Rom.
             11.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Iames
             16
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Math.
             11.
             24.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             6.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Ans●…
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             25.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             39.
             34.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             a
             Psal.
             37.
             24.
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             14.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             Luke
             10.
             30.
             
          
           
             f
             Reu.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Epist.
             Epist.
             2
             Antoniano
             fratri
             .
          
           
             h
             Isai.
             42.
             3.
             
          
           
             Math.
             12.
             20.
             
          
           
             Reu
             2.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             9
             13
             ,
             14.
             15
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             i
             2
             Chron.
             19.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             Reu
             3.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             30.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             39.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             14.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15
             55.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Hosea
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             Math.
             19.
             7
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Sam.
             7.
             14.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             Ps.
             89.
             26.
             to
             38.
             
          
           
             b
             Prou.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             32.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             6.
             to
             12
             
          
           
             d
             Mich.
             7.
             18.
             
          
           
             e
             Psa
             103.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             13.
             
             Mal.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Rom
             8.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             21.
             
          
           
             Mich.
             7.
             18.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             De
             〈◊〉
             et
             lib.
             〈◊〉
             :
             tract
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             27.
             29.
             
          
           
             Math
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             25.
             26.
             
          
           
             a
             Ier.
             31.
             31.
             32.
             
          
           
             b
             Ezech.
             36.
             26.
             to
             30.
             
          
           
             c
             Ier.
             31.
             31.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             d
             Tert.
             de
             Baptis
             .
             lib.
             cap.
             5.
             
             Basil
             Exhortatio
             ad
             baptis
             .
             Oratio
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Gregor
             .
             Nyss.
             Oratio
             de
             baptismo
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Arti.
             27.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Appeale
             .
             34.
             35.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obicct
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Answ
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             7.
             13
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             37.
             24.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             47.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Iob
             40.
             4.
             
             &
             42.
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             Isai.
             6.
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             Luke
             5.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             7.
             14.
             18.
             24.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Math.
             26.
             75.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             22.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             a
             Contr.
             Har.
             lib
             1.
             
             Tom.
             3.
             
             Har.
             38.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Gal
             〈◊〉
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             5
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             Reu.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Pe●…
             .
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Cor
             6.
             19.
             
          
           
             d
             Iam
             1.
             27.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Co●…
             .
             5.
             1.
             6.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             〈◊〉
             .
             1.
             
             Ro.
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●…7
             .
          
           
             a
             Iren●…us
             a●…u
             .
             b●…r
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             (
             b
             Concordia
             .
             Iu●…erana
             pag.
             310.
             574.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Pet.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Math.
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             ●…se
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             20.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             46.
             1.
             to
             5.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             21.
             25.
             25.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             2.
             10.
             19.
             21
             
          
           
             Luk.
             21.
             26.
             28.